Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats

1^ ^^p

iVOL. 44 NO. 1

■ ti (n

W c

<, 4-1
CO

o ^

«:§

C/3 CO

>-, <u

■TJ l-i

i-i

r-j C/3

^ c

b cj .i2 CU K
OJ C o "1 Si

S c/i « --,

CO -t-j IT

tu '^ CQ -fl ^-

s <

liess;) LJ ear's (greetings

npHE general board extends love and felicity at the new year and reminds
Relief Society members that ''men are, that they might have joy."
Glad hearts, cheerful countenances, love, hope, and charity in the souls of
Relief Society sisters will reflect themselves in the lives of others and show
forth to our Heavenly Father our gratitude that we are privileged to enter
into the marvelous days of 1957, illuminated by the light of the gospel and
the blessing of Relief Society.

While the Lord enjoins us to ''be sober," he also promises us, "And
inasmuch as ye do these things with thanksgiving, with cheerful hearts and
countenances, not with much laughter, for this is sin, but with a glad
heart and a cheerful countenance . . . the fulness of the earth is yours"
(D.&C. 59:15, 16).

As the new year is born, the general board wishes for every Relief
Society member, deep, abiding joy throughout 1957.

Affectionately,

The Cover: The Floating Gardens, Xochimilco, Mexico

Photograph by Otto Done
Co^'e^ Design by Evan Jensen

QJrOfYl I i

ear an

d QJar

I am so happy to start my subscription
to The Relief Society Magazine. We have
ah\ays had this Magazine in our home,
and since a young girl I have read the
wonderful stories and marveled at the in-
formation contained therein. My hus-
band and I are in Germany in the ser\'ice
and so enjoy our Church activity here. It
is a joy to be a member of Relief Society
and to be able to have the Magazine for
my own now.

— Shirk Debenham

Weisbaden, Germany

The story "One Bright Star" by Myrtle
M. Dean, in the November 1956 Maga-
zine, is so sweet, and makes the reader feel
glorified with its humbleness. Many homes
throughout the world will be blessed by
this story of the real Christmas spirit.
— Ruth M. Penrose

Salt Lake City, Utah

May I thank all concerned who have so
kindly sent me The ReUef Society Maga-
zine all this year. I have really enjoyed
reading all the lovely things, for in them
I find I can learn quite a lot. I have
looked forward to receiving the Magazine
each month from so far away. I do not
belong to your Church, but I have some
very dear friends who do.

— Mrs. L. Carrington

Leeds, England

I can't begin to tell you how much I
appreciate our wonderful Magazine. I only
wish it were bigger or came more often.
I especially enjoy the wonderful recipes.
They are so easy to follow and call for
items that are readily available. The stories
are always very enjoyable and of great ben-
efit. Our Relief Society has only four
members, but we do receive much inspira-
tion from the Magazine.

— Alice M. Mann
Iwakuni, Japan

T should hate to miss a copy of The
Rehef Society Magazine. I find every copy
a wonderful incentive to better living.
— Mrs. Maude E. Grable

Southgate, California

As I was looking through some of the
Magazines, I noticed the lo\'ely poems,
especially the ones that come as frontis-
pieces at the beginning of the Magazines.
I also enjoy the lovely stories, particularly
the continued ones. I have found the
editorials most interesting. I am sure
that everyone who subscribes to the Maga-
zine gains something worthwhile.
— Mrs. Viola Wasden
Rexburg, Idaho

With the November issue of our in-
spiring Magazine, I say "Best yet." May
I spotlight my special eulogies on story-
writer and poet Margery S. Stewart. To
me, there is always such warmth and such
a fine message in her story themes. And
in the poem "November Afternoon," I
recall rich color pictures her words and
phrases gave to me.

— Helen L. Backman

Ogden, Utah

We have received the extra copies of
the Magazine which you have so gener-
ously assigned to this mission. The copies
that are sent for use in the servicemen's
groups are put to good service. . . . The
other subscriptions we have used to send
to the district Relief Society presidents, of
whom we haxe eleven. These sisters take
advantage of . . . members in their dis-
tricts who speak English, and have these
sisters read the articles and stories and
present them to some of their groups in
German. In that way more of our Ger-
man sisters have the advantage of the
messages and inspiration from the Maga-
zine. Let me tell you how much the
Magazine means to me personally. I read
it from cover to co\'er each month, and
the messages I find in the stories and
articles gi\'e me a spiritual boost for
which I am very grateful. Then I lo\e
to read about the activities of the other
missions and stakes, because it gives us a
feeling of belonging, even though we are
a long way from home.

— Bernice O. Dyer

President

West German Mission

Relief Society

Page 2

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford --------- President

Marianne C. Sharp --.__-

Velma N. Simonsen
Margaret C. Pickering

Anna B. Hart
Edith S. Elliott
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard

Editor - - -

Associate Editor
Assistant to the Editor
General Manager

Evon W. Peterson
Louise W. Madsen
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay
Christine H. Robinson

First Counselor

Second Counselor

Secretary-Treasurer

Alberta H. Christensen Edith P. Backman

Mildred B. Eyring
Helen W. Anderson
Gladys S. Boyer
Charlotte A. Larsen

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Winniefred S.
Manwaring
Elna P. Haymond
Annie M. Ellsworth
Mary R. Young

Marianne C. Sharp

Vesta P. Crawford

June Nielsen

Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44

JANUARY 1957

No. 1

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

New Year's Greetings 1

Homemaking, the Ideal Career for Women Annie M. Ellsworth 4

Award Winners — Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 8

Remembering the Handcarts — First Prize Poem Christie Lund Coles 9

Christmascope — Second Prize Poem Frances Carter Yost 10

Benediction to Summer — Third Prize Poem Joanne B. Rose 12

Award Winners — Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest 13

Strength for the Way — First Prize Story Sylvia Probst Young 14

The Mexican Mission Preston R. Nibley 20

Jungle Pilgrimage Into the Past Nell Murbarger 26

Great Men Pray 30

Polio and the March of Dimes Basil O'Connor 35

Biographical Sketches of Award Winners in the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest

and First Prize Winner in the Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest 45

FICTION

Bitter Medicine — Part I Olive W. Burt 22

A Doll Buggy for Christmas Florence S. Glines 40

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 2

Sixty Years Ago 32

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 33

Editorial: "Let Your Light So Shine" Vesta P. Crawford 34

Notes to the Field: Relief Society Assigned Evening Meeting of Fast Sunday in March 36

Award Subscriptions Presented in April 36

Bound Volumes of 1956 Relief Society Magazines 36

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Margaret C. Pickering 48

Birthday Congratulations 72

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Sina Bishop Reid Makes Her Own Crochet Designs 37

Recipes From Mexico Jennie R. Bowman 38

Recipes for Beverages Rhea H. Gardner 46

LESSONS FOR APRIL

Theology: A Review of Outstanding Characters of The Book of Mormon

Leland H. Monson 54

Visiting Teacher Messages: "Ye Shall Have Hope Through the

Atonement of Christ" Leone O. Jacobs 59

Work Meeting: Beverages Rhea H. Gardner 60

Literature: "A Midsummer Night's Dream" Briant S. Jacobs 61

Social Science: "Search Your Hearts" John Farr Larson 67

POETRY

The Monuments, Hazel Loomis, 19; Phantoms, Bessie I. Peterson, 29; Birthday, Genevieve Groen,
31; An Afterthought, Gene Romolo, 37; Enduring Beauty, Maude O. Cook, 44; Gifts, Catherine E.
Berry, 53; Mountain Snowstorm, Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 58; Prayer for a New Year, Vesta N.
Lukei, 72; Today, Elsie Chamberlain Carroll, 72.

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 16, Utah, Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at
once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, f^l7, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Homemaking, the Ideal
Career for Women

Annie M. FAlswoith
Member, General Board of Relief Society

HOMEMAKING, in its truest
sense, is woman's greatest
career. No other profession
occupies the attention and efforts of
more women than that of home-
making. There is no vocation so
important and so challenging as
successful wifehood, motherhood,
and homemaking. It is the sphere
in which women can find the most
happiness and render the greatest
service. The making of a home is
the highest and best in woman's
realm.

Today, homemaking is a much
more complex task than it was in
the days of our grandmothers.
While women have been released
from much of the physical drudgery
in the home because of human inge-
nuity and inventions, many more
complex problems and responsibili-
ties have been added. In the eyes
of trained home economists, if
homemaking is to maintain its cen-
tral position in human life, and to
be permanently satisfying in a
world of economic freedom and
beckoning outside careers, it must
take on professional standards and
secure professional recognition.

Regardless of the circumstances
in which a woman lives, whether
alone in an apartment, with or with-
out children, she can still make a
true home to which she can invite
her relatives and friends, and in
which she can be a gracious home-
Page 4

maker and extend warmth and hos-
pitality. Her home can also be a
place where her varied talents, pur-
poseful accomplishments, and many-
sided personality find satisfactory
expression.

A marked difference exists be-
tween homemaking and housekeep-
ing. Homemaking, in its highest
form, is a creative calling. House-
keeping is more or less a static occu-
pation, the ministering of the
physical comforts of life to the fam-
ily, and has less to do with the pro-
duction of values. Where the ideal
is to make life better for the family
and for friends and neighbors who
may enter, the homebuilder has a
dynamic responsibility in home-
making. A person can keep house
and yet not make a home. Real
homemaking requires a resourceful
mind, ingenuity, and thoughtful
consideration.

There are various types of home-
makers. Included are those who
have a sincere desire each day to
excel in their sphere of homemak-
ing and those who consider each
day just another day of drudgery. It
rests in the point of view. One per-
son may view a gorgeous sunrise
with ecstasy and gratitude for the
glory and beauty of God's creation
and for the challenge of a new day.
Another may view it as just another
daily appearance of the sun. A per-
son may go into one home and leave

HOMEMAKING, THE IDEAL CAREER FOR WOMEN

with a desire and determination to
be a better person because of the
hospitahty and uphfting influence
radiating within that home. A visit
to another home may have an en-
tirely different effect on the same
person because of a lack of warmth
and friendliness. This latter home
is soon forgotten.

To the true Latter-day Saint
woman, the gospel can have a refin-
ing influence in her life which will
be reflected in the home, in the lives
of the members of her family, and
may even be carried into the lives
of her neighbors and friends who
may enter her home.

pj^OR successful homemaking one
of the important qualifications
is a sense of its challenge and a
sense of true values. As homemak-
ers, are we interested in ease and
pleasure, or in work, real joy, service
and hospitality? Which are the
greater possessions? It is the true
homemaker who excels in the chal-
lenge and makes people want to re-
turn to her home, whom we now
wish to consider.

The following worthwhile values
in this ideal career — homemaking
— may be worthy of consideration:
the spiritual, the cultural, the aes-
thetic, the physical, and personality
development. Each is a component
part of the integrated whole, and
each should find lodgment in suc-
cessful homemaking.

The ideal homemaker reflects a
deep sense of spiritual values in her
home — humility, compassion, an
understanding and forgiving heart,
reverence, courtesy, kindness, and
the worth of character. Her home
will take on this refining, spiritual
influence which will be felt by

those who enter it. The atmosphere
or spirit of the home is greatly im-
proved where religion plays a domi-
nant role. Someone has rightly
said: 'There is something about re-
ligion and spirituality in the home
that clears the atmosphere and
makes the home a delightful place
in which to live."

The cultural atmosphere is en-
hanced with good books, selective
magazines, and discriminating mu-
sic. People notice it. Hospitality
is increased and a person's heart is
warmed by these friendly contacts.
One develops a high regard for the
homemaker and leaves inspired,
lifted, even with a feeling of kinship.

In the career of homemaking one
must not lose sight of the aesthetic
values which enrich and glorify the
atmosphere of a home — the lovely
needlepoint on the dining-room
chairs or on a footstool, the fine
choice of pictures on the walls, the
handmade rug, the heirloom, the
attractive house frock the hostess is
wearing, and, by all means, the color-
ful flower garden in the backyard.
Nothing creates more warmth and
beauty in the home than an attrac-
tive arrangement of flowers from
one's own garden. The following
verse typifies the feelings of a lover
of flowers:

If thou of fortune be bereft
And in thy store there be but left
Two loaves, sell one and with the dole
Buy hyacinths to feed thy soul.

— From ''Not By Bread Alone,"
by James Terry White

Art creation and appreciation in
the home enrich the lives of each
member, and carry the influence be-
yond the home into the community.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

A humble pride in her accomplish-
ments brings contentment and satis-
faction to any homebuilder.

The physical satisfactions are
many and varied. The aroma of
freshly baked bread, spicy apples,
pumpkin pie, fruit cake, or the smell
of savory soup reflect upon the at-
mosphere of the home. Today,
when so many of these delectable
foods are purchased over the count-
er by housewives, it makes one won-
der if fine cookery is becoming a
''lost art" to the home. Do we as
homemakers invite our friends in
for home-cooked meals, or do we
take them out to dinner? Nothing
glorifies homemaking more than for
a happy group to gather around the
dining-room table, spread with de-
licious home-cooked food, and en-
joy a meal together, enhanced with
delightful conversation. Or, is the
dining-room table and its many
happy, festive occasions also passing
into oblivion? A dinner in the din-
ing-room, served with leisure and in
a tidy surrounding, would be a con-
tinuous and potent means of
bringing the family closer together,
likewise, friendships.

/^LD-fashioned homemade merry-
making in the home is not so
frequent as it used to be, due, per-
haps, to the present struggle of
making a living. A committee on
homemaking, called by President
Hoover during his administration,
said: ''If the home is to function
as it should in encouraging friend-
ships, in broadening the social
horizon of the family, and in mak-
ing its members feel themselves a
part of the community, there must
be an effort to bring back some of
its old-fashioned hospitality." The

challenge is great. I knew of one
homemaker and her husband who
held open house on Saturday nights
for all of the Latter-day Saint service-
men from two aviation fields, serv-
ing them with fresh homemade
bread and jam. Was that a phase
of real hospitality, bringing sweet
memories of mother and home to
those boys?

Personality development is ever
a challenge to the homemaker.
Through effort, observation, love,
service, and sharing, she uncon-
sciously develops strength in person-
ality which has its reward— a better
homemaking career. Every home-
maker owes it to her family to look
her best, as it will reflect upon the
home atmosphere. Good grooming,
proper care of her person, correct
posture, cleanliness and neatness in
dress, observance of health rules, all
add up to a delightful personality
and create poise and charm. A
sense of humor is another valuable
asset. Elizabeth MacDonald, in her
book on homemaking, said: "The
woman who has a gallant attitude is
seldom long-faced." The value of a
smile cannot be over-estimated. The
memory of it may last a lifetime.
Dr. Royal L. Garff (University of
Utah), in addressing a large group
of women, said: "There is nothing
like the magic of a smile to turn on
the brakes of personality."

Success in home finances must
have a place in good homemaking.
The ability to use money wisely is
quite as important as the power to
earn it. Through budgeting and
record keeping, the homebuilder
can acquire frugality in spending
the family income.

Budgeting of one's time is an-

HOMEMAKING, THE IDEAL CAREER FOR WOMEN

other important aspect in an order-
ly home. The final result should
be an increase of leisure time. An
occasional change in the regular
routine of duties, constructive
imagination, and executive ability
should invent new and better ways
of doing things which should result
in more time for other accomplish-
ments. This time should give the
homemaker moments for selective
reading, personal hobbies, social
functions, community and Church
activities, which help to cultivate
an appreciation for interests beyond
her own household and have a stim-
ulating effect in the home as well.

Truly, the challenge of good
homemaking is great and the dig-
nity of successful home manage-
ment is unexcelled. In a talk on
homemaking, Mrs. Sterling Ercan-
brack* said: ''A home, like a person,
has a body and a soul. House furn-
ishings, heat, light, food, clothing,
etc. make up the body. The
thoughts, feehngs, attitudes and
purposes which pervade the home
constitute the soul.'' Regardless of
Jiow elaborate or how humble a
house may be, a spirit of hospitality,
friendliness and charm can radiate
within its walls and characterize
home entertainment. If the home-
maker would perform well in this
career of homemaking, she must

assume these responsibilities with
integrity and courage.

''Abundant living evolves primar-
ily from the happy family. Such ob-
jectives have their roots deep within
the culture of the Latter-day Saint
people. Family life is the matrix
of spiritual development, the foun-
dation of society, and the basic unit
of the Kingdom of God" (Dr. Mar-
ion C. Pfund, Dean of College of
Family Living, Brigham Young Uni-
versity).

And now, just one more visit
with the ''ideal" homemaker who
has chosen homemaking as the
"ideal" career. Today, as always,
you are greeted with a ready smile
and a warm friendliness. Regard-
less of how busy this homemaker
may be, there is a feeling of calm-
ness, serenity, and charm. You
sense a feeling that you are the
only one that matters. The same
reflection is felt throughout the
home of a charming, hospitable,
gracious personality. This is one
of the greatest attainments of a
homemaker in homemaking. You
go away relaxed, lifted in spirit, de-
termined again to be a better per-
son and a better homemaker. Yes,
the homey, friendly, hospitable, and
spiritual atmosphere is what charac-
terizes the ideal home.

^Member of the Board of Trustees, Utah State Agricultural College, Logan, Utah

fyiward vi/i

inners

ibiiza U\. Q>no\K> [Poem Looniest

'T^HE Relief Society general board
is pleased to announce the
names of the three winners in the
1956 Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest.
This contest was announced in the
May 1956 issue of the Magazine,
and closed August 15, 1956.

The first prize of twenty-five dol-
lars is awarded to Christie Lund
Coles, Provo, Utah, for her poem
''Remembering the Handcarts." The
second prize of twenty dollars is
awarded to Frances Carter Yost,
Bancroft, Idaho, for her poem
''Christmascope." The third prize
of fifteen dollars is awarded to
Joanne B. Rose, West Jordan, Utah,
for her poem ''Benediction to Sum-
mer.''

This poem contest has been con-
ducted annually by the Relief So-
ciety general board since 1924 in
honor of Eliza R. Snow, second gen-
eral president of Relief Society, a
gifted poet and beloved leader.

The contest is open to all Latter-
day Saint women, and is designed
to encourage poetry writing, and to
increase appreciation for creative
writing and the beauty and value of
poetry.

Prize-winning poems are the prop-
erty of the Relief Society general
board, and may not be used for pub-
lication by others except upon writ-
ten permission of the general board.
The general board also reserves the
right to publish any of the poems

Page 8

submitted, paying for them at the
time of publication at the regular
Magazine rate. A writer who has
received the first prize for two con-
secutive years must wait two years
before she is again eligible to enter
the contest.

Mrs. Coles appears for the third
time as an award winner in the
Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. Mrs.
Yost and Mrs. Rose are first-time
winners.

There were 143 poems submitted
in this year's contest. Entries were
received from twenty-three states,
with the largest numbers coming in
order, from Utah, California, Idaho,
and Arizona. Six entries were re-
ceived from Canada, three from
England, and one each from Nova
Scotia, Panama Canal Zone, Yugo-
slavia, Australia, and South Africa.

The general board congratulates
the prize winners and expresses ap-
preciation to all entrants for their
interest in the contest. The general
board wishes, also, to thank the
judges for their care and diligence
in selecting the prize - winning
poems. The services of the poetry
committee of the general board are
very much appreciated.

The prize-winning poems, to-
gether with photographs and bio-
graphical sketches of the prize-
winning contestants, are published
in this issue.

Lrnze - vyinnifig [Poems

Eliza Roxey Snow Memorial Poem Contest

CHRISTIE LUND COLES

First Prize Poem

iKemembenng the ulandcarts

Christie Lund Coles

It was not worth the cost, the cynics said,
Reading again the names of those who died,
Remembering the graves of lonely dead,
Covered by rocks against the rushing tide
Of elements . . . the snarl of wind, the snow;
The sharp, relentless beat of sleet and rain;
The fang and claw of wolves whose hungers know
No pity . . . not worth price of blood and pain.

Yet, we who stand within the valley's arch,

Green as the Eden of another day.

Watching each temple spire rise like a torch

Of truth, of verity, to guide man's way.

We, travelers upon the path they laid.

Thank God they found it worth the price they paid.

Page 9

FRANCES C. YOST
Second Prize Poem

(^hnstmascope

Fiances Carter Yost

PART I: Walk With the Shepherds

Though paper angels dangle on each tree,
And frosted cherubs string each neon light,
The world, in tawdry tinsel, does not see,
Or even sense, a Gabriel, in white.
Come! Walk along the paths of Galilee.
Where Virgin Mary, favored of the Lord,
And humble Joseph, her own covenantee,
Counseled by angels, walked with one accord.
They stroll the shepherd's starry hill and dell,
Don robes of meekness, take the staff of faith.
Hear the archangels sing with Gabriel,
The sacred carolers, a holy wraith.
While jeweled starlight guards each woolly fleece
Walk with the shepherds to the shrine of peace.

Page 10

PART II : Come Be a Wise Man

Though ghstening stars festoon each Christmas tree,

And asteroids bedeck each store and street,

The world, bent on quick-witted repartee

And selfish merriment, almost delete

The pointed meaning of the yuletide star.

Come! Be a wise man, take the road to him.

(Be not a Herod who sees not afar.)

As they, let not the light of love grow dim.

As they, take gifts; the gold of gratitude;

The myrrh of mercy and of charity;

The frankincense of faith and hope renewed.

A gift too worldly, is as filigree.

We can be wise men, too, and go with them.

Follow the star that leads to Bethlehem!

PART III: Bend Low to Him

Ebony leather, and the rhinestone heel
Now point and pivot in each wayside inn.
Proud men and haughty ladies sip with zeal
Strong nectar, while the world is clothed in sin.
Have we forgotten whose birthday is this?
Have we forgotten star and angel song?
We, too, have filled our inn with avarice,
As lusty Romans drank their cup of wrong.
Bend low to him, though time is now far spent;
Kneel as the shepherds, worship at his feet.
Only through him can we find real content.
Only through him life's lyric can repeat.
Although the world seems bent on trumpery,
Accept his gift of immortality.

Page 11

JOANNE B. ROSE

Third Prize Poem

ujeneaiction to Sunifner

Joanne B. Rose

What captive power is fettered to the wing
That hires the feeding gull from sea-sucked shore;
What sad, relentless song does autumn sing
Compelling the restless birds to wheel and soar?
Flocking in gray-white clouds behind the plough
They gorge themselves where rich black soil's unfurled;
Skimming the earth they scream a parting vow
To leave this plain till trees are blossom pearled.
Theirs is the cry that ushers winter's breath . . .
The cry of motion spent— of purpose lost;
Theirs is the cry of gulls at summer's death
As mourning earth is draped in a veil of frost.

Note: For biographical sketches of the award winners in the Eliza R. Snow Poem
Contest, see page 45.

page 12

,yLsK>ard vi/i

ifiners

Annual Uxelief Societif Short Storg (contest

T^HE Relief Society general board
is pleased to announce the
award winners in the Annual Relief
Society Short Story Contest, which
was announced in the May 1956
issue of the Magazine, and which
closed August 15, 1956.

The first prize of fifty dollars is
awarded to Sylvia Probst Young,
Midvale, Utah, for her story
''Strength for the Way/' The sec-
ond prize of forty dollars is awarded
to Edith Larson, Manton, Michi-
gan, for her story ''Mother's Shoes."
The third prize of thirty dollars is
awarded to Vera H. Mayhew, Berk-
eley, California, for her story "The
Slow Hurry."

Mrs. Young is a first-time winner
in the Relief Society Short Story
Contest, although she has received
two awards in the Eliza R. Snow
Poem Contest. Mrs. Larson was
awarded third prize in last year's
story contest. Mrs. Mayhew is a
winner in the story contest for the
second time.

The Annual Relief Society Short
Story Contest was first conducted
by the Relief Society general board
in 1941, as a feature of the Relief
Society centennial observance, and
was made an annual contest in 1942.
The contest is open only to Latter-
day Saint women who have had at
least one literary composition pub-
lished or accepted for publication
by a periodical of recognized merit.

The three prize-winning stories
will be published consecutively in

the first three issues of The Relief
Society Magazine for 1957. Twenty-
five stories were entered in the con-
test for 1956.

The contest was initiated to en-
courage Latter-day Saint women to
express themselves in the field of
fiction. The general board feels that
the response to this opportunity
continues to increase the literary
quality of The Rehef Society Mag-
azine, and will aid the women of
the Church in the development of
their gifts in creative writing.

Prize-winning stories are the
property of the Relief Society gen-
eral board, and may not be used
for publication by others except on
written permission from the general
board. The general board also re-
serves the right to publish any of
the stories submitted, paying for
them at the time of publication at
the regular Magazine rate.

A writer who has received the first
prize for two consecutive years must
wait for two years before she is
again eligible to enter the contest.

The general board congratulates
the prize-winning contestants, and
expresses appreciation to all those
who submitted stories. Sincere grati-
tude is extended to the judges for
their discernment and skill in se-
lecting the prize-winning stories.
The general board also acknowl-
edges, with appreciation, the work
of the short story committee in
supervising the contest.

Page 13

C/irst Lrrtze- vi/infiifig Story

J^nnual LKelief (boaety (bnort Q>tory[ Looniest

Strength for the Way

Sylvia Piohst Young

SOFTLY, so as not to awaken
Jim, Anne Hadfield slipped
out of bed and stole from the
tent into the night stillness. Over
the bluffs moonlight lay like a
mantle, but not a breeze was stirring
and the air was heavy and almost
as hot as at midday.

With a weary little sigh, she sat
down on a nearby log. Council
Bluffs— wagons and tents; the low-
ing of cattle; the smoke of campfires
—a camp of Israel. How long it
had been since she had known the
comfort of her Nauvoo home. It
was February when they had left
Nauvoo with the first company of
saints— February and this was July-
only five months. But living out-
of-doors, knowing cold and hunger,
being deprived of all of the easy liv-
ing she had known in Nauvoo had
made her young heart yearn so much
to be back there again. Still, with
Jim beside her, with his strong,
young love to warm and comfort
her, she hadn't minded so much
the hardships or privations on the
way. Jim's courage and fine sense
of humor had been like a staff in
her hand. But now — now, Jim
would not be here. A tear stole
down her cheek and she brushed it
away. Before her stretched wagons
and tents of men— recruits for the
United States Army— fathers, hus-
bands, and sons from Mt. Pisgah

Page 14

SYLVIA PROBST YOUNG

and Garden Grove, who had come
to join with the men from Council
Bluffs. Tomorrow they would leave
for Fort Leavenworth.

Less than a month ago Captain
James Allen had come to Council
Bluffs to see President Young. He
had asked for five hundred men to
help defend the United States in a
war against Mexico. It seemed
almost ironical that he should point
out the governmental protection of-
fered them when they had been
driven from state to state, and had
suffered untold persecutions. But
President Young, with loyal patriot-
ism, had begged the saints to dis-

STRENGTH FOR THE WAY

tinguish between the conduct of the
states separately and the conduct of
the states collectively. The nation,
he said, was not responsible for their
present outcast condition. So pa-
triotism had won because of Presi-
dent Young, and Captain Allen was
getting his men. But in Anne's
heart, there was a bitter resentment
toward the President, and she won-
dered how he could have seemed so
willing to let the men go.

Jim had enlisted, of course— and
tomorrow he would be gone. She
would be quite alone then, with not
even a relative near. Here in this
wilderness she would bear Jim's
child, and he would be far away in
the barren country beyond. . . . She
covered her face with her hands and
let the warm tears flow.

^^ A NNE - Anne, darhng."

It was Jim's voice. She turned
to look at her husband. Jim
Hadfield, tall and brawny and
straight as a pine, was as fine an
example of clean, Mormon man-
hood as the battalion could have.
He came to sit beside her, his pro-
tective arm around her waist.

''Honey, what are you doing out
here?" His words were full of tender
solicitude.

"I thought you were asleep, Jim,
so I came out here."

''I was asleep until I discovered
you weren't beside me. Anne, you
have to get your rest, dear."

''I couldn't sleep — tomorrow
you'll be gone."

He put a hand under her chin
and looked down into her eyes.

''But I'm here tonight — right
here beside you," he made an effort
at speaking lightly.
Jim.

"Yes?"

"Did you know that Jennie Peters
is going with the battalion? She
enlisted as a cook. Jim, if I weren't
having the baby I could be going,
too."

He looked at her gravely then.
"Anne, are you sorry about the
baby?"

"You know Fm not." Her tone
was fringed with impatience. "I've
been as glad about it as you have,
but your going makes everything so
different." She wanted to add— "I
don't see the reason for it, either,"
but she didn't. She had argued on
that before and it only upset Jim.
He was convinced that President
Young had no alternative.

"It's being alone that will be so
hard." She tried to keep her voice
steady.

"Anne." He put his other arm
around her and held her close, his
voice was husky. "Leaving you will
be the hardest thing I've ever done.
I've thought about it constantly.
One thing gives me comfort. I say
to myself: 'Anne's the kind of girl
that can take it with her chin up;
she's as good a soldier as I'll ever
be.' You'\'e already proved that,
dear."

For a long moment he looked
searchingly into her upturned face.
"I want you to remember some-
thing always — I'll be with you all
the way. Across the miles that sep-
arate us I'll be asking God to bless
and comfort you," he spoke earnest-
ly, "and my every thought will be
with you back here."

Anne looked into the dark, serious
eyes so close to her own, eyes full
of love and tenderness for her. She
answered with lips brushing his

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

brow. Then gently Jim gathered
her in his arms and carried her back
into the tent and to bed.

In the still darkness he led her to
talk about the future when he
would be back and meet her and
their baby in the promised valley of
the mountains; of the home they
would have and of the wonderful
years before them.

His gentleness lifted the load from
her heart, and, peacefully as a child,
Anne closed her eyes and went to
sleep, not knowing how great the
weight on her husband's heart.

npHE following day, July twentieth,
was a busy one for the saints at
Council Bluffs. Jim Hadfield, as a
corporal in the newly formed bat-
talion, met with all the other
officers in a private council with
President Young. The President
gave them a farewell blessing, he
counseled them to remember to be
clean, virtuous, and prayerful. Pro-
phetically he promised them that
they should not be required to shed
human blood.

In the afternoon there was a fare-
well ball in honor of the departing
men. It was a gay party; to the
canto of fiddles and the jingle of
bells, young and old danced the
Virginia reel and the Copenhagen
jig beneath the shelter of a bowery
prepared especially for the occasion.
Hand in hand, Anne and Jim Had-
field watched the dancers, smiling
and gay as the others. No one
would have guessed that it was a
time of parting for all of these mer-
rymakers.

When the sun dipped behind the
sharp skyline of the Omaha hills,
the dancing ceased, and a farewell

quartette sang a parting song.
Goodbyes were said then.

Anne and Jim clung to each
other for that brief moment.

'Til be praying for you always,"
he whispered, ''take care of your-
self — and the baby." Then he
kissed her gently and smiled into
her shining eyes. She returned as
brave a smile as his.

"That's my girl, no tears, darling."

No tears — she had shed them all
the night before, and she had re-
solved that he would not see her
cry today.

They took up their line of march
then, tramping to the strains of the
band with the Stars and Stripes
waving above them. Five hundred
men marching toward Fort Leaven-
worth, Kansas, where they would
receive their uniforms and supplies.

Standing with those who were
left behind, Anne watched until her
eyes could no longer distinguish
anything but a cloud of dust. Then
she turned toward her own wagon,
the heart within her heavy as stone.

"Everyone will be good to you,"
Jim had said. They were. Sister
Hansen, who was camped next to
them, brought her a dish of beans
and a slice of corn bread for her
supper.

"I told Jim I'd keep care of you,"
she exclaimed, "and I mean to do
so. Peggy could come and sleep
here with you, if you like."

Anne smiled at this big, motherly
neighbor. "I'll be just fine," she said,
"just knowing you're close by."

But long after the camp had
settled down for the night she lay
staring into the darkness. Last
night Jim had been here with her—
tonight she was alone. It was the

STRENGTH FOR THE WAY

most heart-tearing experience she
had ever had, being without Jim.
It had only been hours since he
had gone; it seemed an eternity.

The western movement would
have to stop now, without the men
they could not go on. Here they
would build quarters for the winter,
and here their child would be born
—hers and Jim's— with no kin to
give her comfort. How much must
they all bear for this new belief?

Her thoughts turned to Nauvoo
then; ever since Jim had enlisted
Nauvoo had been in her semicon-
scious mind. Back in Nauvoo there
were those who still worshiped
God— those who had stayed with
Emma Smith— her own father and
Aunt Carrie. If she could be in
Nauvoo when the baby came. A
sudden idea made her sit upright
in her bed — Nauvoo — if she could
go back to Nauvoo. Surely between
now and November there would be
wagons returning to help the sick
and needy to evacuate. She had
heard some talk of it. They could
have her team and wagon for the
privilege of a ride back. She was
strong and healthy and young; she
could easily make that trip. In
Nauvoo, her baby could be born in
a house with a doctor and Aunt
Carrie by her side. In Nauvoo, she
would not be alone or afraid. When
Jim was discharged from the army
he could come back for her. He
would understand and he would not
disapprove— he loved her too much
for that.

The idea grew and took posses-
sion of her. She would go to the
President himself. She would tell
him why she wanted to go back.
How could he refuse her wishes,

wasn't he directly responsible for
Jim's absence?

With a little smile, Anne closed
her eyes and dreamed of Nauvoo
and the happiness she had known
there.

She awoke before dawn the next
morning, the idea still paramount
in her thoughts. All morning she
toyed with it. The one disturbing
thing was Jim; she was not at all
sure that he would be pleased. But
Jim was gone, she argued with her-
self, and she had to make her own
decisions.

OESOLUTELY she dressed in her
best brown calico dress and her
pink sunbonnet, and wearing high
courage, in the early afternoon, she
went to see President Young. But
her heart was beating rapidly, she
had never talked to the President
before. On the various occasions
when she had heard him speak he
seemed quite stern, and his manner
brisk. Would he be displeased to
have her take up some of his time?

But the voice that greeted her
was gentle and friendly. Anne
looked with surprise into the rugged
face of the man who was leader of
the entire company. He didn't
seem surprised to see her; it was
almost as if he had been expecting
her visit.

Inside of his tent he found a
chair for her. "I don't believe I've
had the pleasure of meeting you be-
fore," he said, holding out his hand.

'Tm Anne Hadfield," she an-
swered. ''My husband is Corporal
James Hadfield of your battalion."

A look of gentle compassion soft-
ened the stern lines of his face.
''Those men," he said, "are the

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

cream of Israel. There are no braver
men on earth, but not one of them
is any more courageous or vahant
than the woman he has left behind.

"Sister Hadfield/' the President's
face grew grave, ''it was not easy for
me to send your corporal away from
you, I had no other course. We
have known great trials, perhaps
none greater than this. But, my
dear sister, remember — we are
never alone. The God of heaven
is guiding us as he has always done.
He is forever mindful of you and
of me — of all of us. He is at the
helm. With trust in him you can
endure whatever trials may come
your way. God will provide for you
here the same as he did in Nauvoo.

''Back in Nauvoo there are men
and women who have chosen not to
follow — the way is too hard, the
sacrifices too great. But it is God's
chosen course for us, and, if we re-
main true to that conviction, we
shall reap blessings that they who
stav behind shall never know.''

As he spoke his face reflected wis-
dom and calm assurance, and the
truth of his every word sank deep
into Anne Hadfield's heart. It
seemed he could read her very
thoughts, and she felt strangely un-
comfortable in his presence.

ORIGHAM Young, a prophet of
God— there was something ma-
jestic about him. And suddenly she
remembered the conference in Nau-
voo. It was as if she were seeing
him now as she had seen him then,
when the mantle of Joseph had fal-
len upon him; when he had spoken
in the voice of the martyred one.

She could never forget the spirit of
that conference — how Jim's hand
had gripped her own. She could
feel that same spirit now, in the
presence of this man. In that mo-
ment she was ashamed — ashamed
of the weakness that had brought
her here. Jim had spoken of her
courage, what would he think of
her now? A tear stole down her
cheek — a tear of remorse, but a
tear of relief, too. She raised her
head, courage had returned; faith
had been rekindled; doubt had gone,
more quickly than it had come. It
was almost as if the President had
pronounced a special blessing upon
her head.

She knew, as she had known at
the conference in Nauvoo, that the
way was here with this chosen
prophet of God; there could be no
turning back. But now she didn't
want to turn back, for her strength
had returned, and a warm, comfort-
ing peace filled her soul.

The President's face relaxed then,
and he smiled down at her.

"Sister Hadfield, I didn't mean to
give you a sermon. Now tell me
how can I help you?"

Anne looked at him with shining
eyes. "I needed a little strength
for the way," she answered, "and
you have given me that. Thank
you. President Young."

She held out her hand and he
took it in his big, roughened one.

"God bless you," he said.

With her head held high, Anne
went out of the tent, her eyes look-
ing across the prairie to the future
that lay beyond.

Note: See page 45 for a biographical sketch of Sylvia Probst Young.

Willard Luce

MONUMENT VALLEY, ON THE UTAH-ARIZONA BORDER

In the heart of the Navajo Indian Reservation

cJhe 1 1 Lonuments

Hazel Loomis

I saw you spread your velvet robe.

I saw the curtain drawn

As night came down.

I closed my eyes,

And even dreaming knew, when come the dawn,

Like loyal friends.

You would be there

Unchanged,

Unmoved.

Page 19

&ke m

exican

n iissi

ission

Pieston R. Nihhy

AT the October conference of the
Church, held in Salt Lake City
in 1875, Elders Daniel W. Jones,
Anthony W. Ivins, Amnion M.
Tenney, James Z. Stewart, Helaman
Pratt, Robert H. Smith, and Wiley
C. Jones were called to open a mis-
sion for the Church in the Re-
public of Mexico. As they were
requested by President Brigham
Young to explore Arizona and look
for possible places for settlement by
the Mormon people on their way
to their field of labor, they traveled
on horseback, taking their food,

bedding, and camp equipment on
pack animals.

After enduring many hardships
while making their way across Ari-
zona and New Mexico, they arrived
in El Paso, Texas, during the first
week of January 1876, and crossed
the Rio Grande River, where they
began their labors. They worked
their way southward as far as the
city of Chihuahua, held meetings
and distributed their literature. In
the fall of the year they returned to
their homes in Utah.

At the October conference of the

Harold M. Lambert Studios

PLAZA OF MOUNTAIN VILLAGE, EL CHICO, MEXICO

Page 20

THE MEXICAN MISSION

Photograph by Otto Done

EL TAJIN PYRAMID IN THE STATE OF VERA CRUZ, MEXICO

Church held in Salt Lake City in
1879, Elder Moses Thatcher, a
member of the Council of the
Twelve, was appointed president of
the Mexican Mission. Shortly after-
wards he established headquarters
in Mexico City, and with Elders
James Z. Stewart and Meliton G.
Trejo, began a vigorous campaign
to make known the gospel message.
The first baptisms took place in No-
vember and soon a small branch of
the Church was established in Mex-
ico City.

Except for a brief period (1889
to 1901 ) missionary work in Mexico
has continued since that time. In
June 1956, under the direction of

Elders Harold B. Lee and Spencer
W. Kimball of the Council of the
Twelve, the Mexican Mission was
divided, and the Northern Mexican
Mission was formed. Claudius
Bowman presides over the Mexican
Mission and Joseph T. Bentley over
the Northern Mexican Mission.
Before the division there were ap-
proximately 9,300 members of the
Church in the Republic of Mexico,
located in sixty-one branches. In
December 1955, before the mission
was divided, fifty-six Relief So-
ciety organizations were reported,
with 1,183 niembers. Jennie R.
Bowman presides over the Mexican
Mission Relief Society.

Note: The cover for this Magazine is a view of the Floating Gardens, Xochimilco,
Mexico. See also "Recipes From Mexico/' page 38.

Bitter Medicine

Part I
OJive W. Burt

HELEN Lund was just a bit
breathless as she hurried up
the school-building stairs and
into the auditorium where the
P.T.A. meeting was to be held. As
she opened the door, however, the
buzz of conversation and the con-
fusion of moving people told her
that she was in plenty of time. She
glanced quickly about to see where
Lettie Young, her particular friend,
was sitting.

Lettie was off to one side, stand-
ing by a group of talking women.
She was looking down at them, but
not joining in the conversation.
Helen strolled over to her friend's
side.

''Hi, Lettie. I see Fm early for
once. It's such a chore to get Jill
cared for for the evening. I don't
know how you manage with three!"

Lettie smiled. 'Tou'll find it gets
easier with each one," she said.
''Come on, let's find a seat before
they're all taken. It looks like a
real crowd tonight."

As they started toward the rear
of the room. May Turner, who was
the center of a chattering knot of
women, looked up.

"Hello, Helen!" she called eager-
ly. "I'm so glad you've come. We
were just talking about Tess Carl-
son's new car. You know they've
just bought a new Cadillac, and I
can't see how they can afford it.
They live right by you, Helen—
what do you think? Give us the

Page 22

low down. We're just dying to
know. . . ."

Lettie gave a slight tug on Hel-
en's arm and started to whisper
something. But Helen looked down
at May's upturned, eager face with
eyes glinting in anticipation of what
she thought she was about to hear.
And Helen spoke pleasantly enough,
"I don't know a thing. May."

May's voice showed no disap-
pointment; in fact, it was even more
urgent. "Don't pretend with me,
Helen. You and Tess are good
friends— and close neighbors. You
must know what goes on over at
their house. Where did Jim get
the money for a seven-thousand-
dollar car?"

Helen's voice was cool now. "I'm
going to find a seat before they're
all taken and I have to stand during
the meeting. I'm too tired to do
that. May," she said, and moved
toward the rear of the big room.

"She's been talking about that
car ever since she came into the
room," Lettie said softly, "trying to
make something of it. She's a born
gossip."

Helen smiled with amusement.
"Come now, Lettie!" she teased.
"What do you call that remark of
yours?"

Lettie flushed slightly. "It's catty,
I know, and I shouldn't have said
it. But if you'd been here the past
ten minutes. . . ." She stopped
abruptly, shrugged, and ended firm-

BITTER MEDICINE

ly, ''Skip it. Here're a couple of
seats together."

They settled themselves, nodding
and smiling at acquaintances around
them. Then Principal Gleason
stood up and called the meeting to
order.

TT was an interesting meeting

because the Parent-Teacher As-
sociation wanted to promote a proj-
ect for raising funds to provide eye,
ear, and dental care for the children
who could not afford the proper
treatment. Nearly every parent
present had some scheme to suggest,
and the discussion was animated
and enthusiastic.

Helen listened attentively, be-
cause she knew she would have a
large part in whatever project was
decided upon. But, though she was
listening, one half of her mind was
still occupied with May Turner.
May was becoming a real problem,
and Helen was deeply concerned
about it.

For it wasn't as if May were just
a gossip and nothing else. She had
many fine qualities — was cheerful
and generous and a willing worker.
She could be counted upon to do
her share in any school or neighbor-
hood project, and to do more than
her share, if someone was in trouble
or had sickness in the house.

And yet she did gossip — had
gossiped ever since she moved into
the neighborhood five years ago.
At first, the other women had just
smiled at her eager questioning, her
quick interest in all their affairs.
She's just trying to get acquainted—
to be one of us — they had said
charitably. She's new, and has to
sort of catch up on the neighbor-
hood background.

But as her prying became more
and more determined, and the
stories she retailed grew more and
more fantastic, they had gradually
come to leave her alone as much as
possible. She wasn't too close to
them, anyway, as most of the wom-
en in the neighborhood were
Church members and had their Re-
lief Society and other Church
activities to draw them close to-
gether. May Turner did not belong
to any of these groups excepting
the P.T.A. But she was a neighbor;
they met her at the market, on the
corner waiting for a bus, in various
neighborhood acti\ities. And it had
always been such a pleasant, friend-
ly little community that none of
them wanted really to ''cut" the
newcomer. They had just hoped
that their example would cure her
of her shortcoming.

But it seemed that the very
opposite had happened. The more
they avoided May, the more careful
they were what they said in front
of her, the more persistent and
malicious grew her stories, until now
she was truly unwelcome in their
little friendly gatherings on porches
of a summer evening, or at the
back-yard barbecues, or the small
neighborly get-togethers around a
living-room fireplace on a winter
night.

OELEN was abruptly awakened
from her reverie by the buzz of
conversation as the women around
her stood up and began the inevi-
table chatter that followed every
meeting. Lettie laughed down at
her.

"Did you drop off to sleep,
Helen?" she asked^ amused.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

Helen, too, stood up. ''No, I
was just thinking. . . ."

They started toward the front of
the room, stopping to speak to a
friend here and there. As they
reached May Turner's seat, they
found her standing in the aisle,
blocking their path.

"I just couldn't let you go, Hel-
en!" she gushed, "until I wrung out
of you the story behind the Carl-
son's car. I know Jim's just a young
lawyer — and young lawyers don't
make much money in this town —
not unless they're in some sort of
racket. What's Jim's, Helen? Only
thing I can think of is some crooked
uranium deal!"

Helen tried to sidle past the
woman, but May stood her ground
firmly.

'Took, May," Helen said reason-
ably, "I don't know a thing about
Jim Carlson's business, and I
wouldn't even try to guess. It isn't
any of my affair, you know. Now,
if you'll just let me get by, I'll skip
along home. Jill had a little cold,
and I'm a bit worried. . . ."

"Oh, no, you don't!" May
laughed, still good-natured, though
Helen thought there was an under-
tone of stern determination. "I
can't understand you, Helen. This
is all between friends, you know. I
wouldn't breathe a word. . . ."

"No?" Lettie said sarcastically.
"Then why . . . ?"

May's look was suddenly angry.
''I don't understand either of you!
Why should you be so close-
mouthed? Everyone can see that
big car— it's no secret, is it? And
if Jim got it honestly, he shouldn't
care if the whole world knows about
it. I'm sure that wc don't have

anything to be so cagey about. My
life's an open book— and so is Ted
Senior's. Anyone can ask us where
we got anything — we live within
our means! The only reason I can
see for anyone's being so scared of
telling about his affairs is if there's
something shady — either in his
present activities or in his past."

Helen smiled wryly. "There's
such a thing as privacy, you
know. . . ."

And Lettie added maliciously,
"And the invasion of privacy!"

May ignored Lettie and looked
at Helen. "What have you got to
be afraid of, Helen Lund? Is Tony
mixed up with Jim Carlson's deal?
Or is there a skeleton hiding in
your own closet that you are afraid
someone will stumble across?"

Helen managed a short laugh. "I
guess that's it. May. Come on.
We'll have to get out or we'll be
locked in here for the night."

She and Lettie pushed by May,
and as they went on toward the
door, they heard her mutter to the
few stragglers who had stood by,
listening to the exchange of words,
"These pious people make me sick.
If you could only see what's behind
their pretense of righteousness,
you'd be surprised!"

\ S they walked down the pleasant
street with its well-kept lawns
and gardens, its neat houses and
friendly atmosphere, Lettie said
crossly, "Something ought to be
done about her, Helen. Really!"

Helen shrugged. "I don't know
what we can do, except ignore her.
I don't think she really means any
harm."

"I wouldn't be too sure of that,
Helen. The way she looked at vou

BITTER MEDICINE

—and those remarks about skeletons
in closets." Lettie laughed a little.
''If you do have anything to hide,
Helen, better hide it well or she'll
dig it out."

'Tm not worried!" Helen an-
swered quietly.

I'hey parted on the corner
and Helen walked on to her own
house, her brow wrinkled in
thought. Maybe she should be
worried about May's gossip, for the
woman could certainly concoct a
fantastic yarn out of nothing. Un-
easily, Helen reviewed Lettie's last
comment. Lettie — her best friend
— had there been a slight hint of a
doubt in her voice? Had May's
poison already tinged Lettie's
thoughts?

Tony was in the living room read-
ing the paper. He laid it aside as
Helen came in, got up and came
toward her.

"How was the meeting, honey?"
he asked, and then, seeing her face,
''something go wrong?"

"No, nothing," Helen answered.
"We really got a lot done — the
whole plan for a three-day bazaar
laid out. I'm on the sewing com-
mittee."

"As usual!" Tony teased. "But
why the frown?"

"Oh, Tony^ was I frowning? It's
nothing. . . ." She stood silent a
moment and then looked up into
her husband's eyes. "Tony, I was
just trying to think — trying to re-
member if there's anything — if I've
ever done anything that could cause
talk among the neighbors. . . ."

Tony's concerned look gave way
to an amused smile, as he ran an
exploring finger along the smooth
arch of her brow.

"You, honey? Well, if you had,

you wouldn't have to cudgel vour
brain to remember it. It would be
such a weight on your conscience
that you'd be thinking about it all
the time. Why the probing, any-
way?

He sat down on the settee, gently
pulling his wife down beside him.
"Come on, sweetheart. Tell me
what this is all about."

Helen tried to laugh. "I know
it's silly, but May Turner was at
the meeting. She's upset about Jim
Carlson's new Cadillac — began
tossing hints around that he'd been
in some shady uranium deal. Said
he couldn't afford a car like that on
honest earnings. Well, when I
would not talk about it, she began
on me — said I must have some-
thing to hide, and then Lettie said
that if I did, I'd better hide it well
— and, well, I just began to won-
der. . . ."

Tony's laugh was hearty and gen-
uine. "You women!" and then
more gently, "you little goose,
Helen!" He kissed the top of her
head. "That's just May Turner —
don't think about it. And if she
finds anything in your past that
should be kept a deep, dark secret,
I'll treat the neighborhood to a
barbecue supper. And speaking of
supper— I'm hungry!"

Llelen jumped to her feet. "Oh,
darling, I'm sorry. I completely
forgot about dinner. But it's all
ready — won't take a jiffy to get it
on the table. You get Jill."

She dashed into the kitchen. Tony
was right— forget May Turner and
her gossiping. Feeding her hungry
family would certainly help. She
tied an apron over her good dress
and set briskly to work.

{To be continued)

y^ungle Lrilgnniage SJ^nto the [Past

Nell Murbarger

IN our traveling to the west coast
of Mexico, bound for San Bias,
on the Pacific Ocean, we
dropped nearly 4,000 feet in eleva-
tion, and the cool air of the moun-
tains was succeeded by the warm
moistness of the coastal jungle.
Groves of waving bananas and
papayas now occupied every pocket-
sized clearing on the steep hillsides,
and small plots of sugar cane lay
like green scatter rugs on the floor
of the valley.

Along either side of our road rose
giant coquita palms, their trunks so
closely spaced that we seemed to
be traveling through a narrow and
endless corridor of smooth, gray
columns.

Beyond the jungle we entered
upon a wide salt marsh cut by calm
estuaries that wound back from the
sea through dense thickets of man-
groves. On the down-dropping
branches of the mangroves lived
matted clusters of white oysters,
and busy multitudes of small glossy
crabs, spotted and striped like
agates. White egrets, rose-tinted
flamingos, and tall herons stalked
silently through the shallows, like
judges on parade; and twice we saw
the dark surface of the water part,
momentarily, to reveal the long,
gray-green snouts of cruising alli-
gators.

After leaving the jungle and the
salt marsh and crossing a wide,
clear river, where men fished with
hand-knotted nets and women knelt
on the banks and washed their gar-
ments as in the times of Ruth and

Page 26

Rachel, our road dropped down to
the Pacific Ocean and meandered
to its end in the old town of San
Bias — the Mecca of our jungle
pilgrimage into the past.

Drawing to a halt in the shade
of the plaza, we ranged inquir-
ing eyes over this place where, in
centuries gone, had been drafted so
many of the blueprints of Western
American history. But if we had
supposed that San Bias would be
different in appearance from any
other of the many Mexican villages
we had visited, we were destined
to disillusionment.

San Bias was no different.

Here was the same old stone
church; the same tiny, square shops
looking out on the plaza; the same
complement of tired, thin-bodied
old men; the same tinkle of lonely
music. In the cobble-paved streets
and the well-swept yards, played the
usual bevies of fat, brown babies;
the usual gray burros and dogs and
long-legged roosters drowsed in the
shade of adobe huts and walls; and
the same patient. Madonna-faced
women were performing their house-
wifely duties in the same gentle
fashion.

AS we ranged our eyes over the
quiet, commonplace scenes of
this commonplace village, we found
it impossible to imagine that here
had been the first shipping port on
the western shores of both North
and South America. Equally difficult
to accept was the fact that this small
town had once bustled with more

JUNGLE PILGRIMAGE INTO THE PAST

than 30,000 inhabitants, and had
ranked as one of the most important
cities of the New World!

If San Bias chooses to drowse
in the sun, that should be her privi-
lege, for San Bias is a very old lady!
Founded in 1537— less than twenty-
five years after Balboa's discovery of
the Pacific Ocean— these same cob-
bled streets were echoing to the
wheels and hooves of commerce

when naked savages still roamed the
site where New York would one
day rise, and the fathers of the Pil-
grims were yet unborn.

In the middle of the sixteenth
century, with Sir Francis Drake and
other British privateers preying on
ships of the Spanish Main, San Bias
had become a haven for great treas-
ure galleons outward-bound from
the Orient with cargoes of gold and

Charles K. Crawford

ABANDONED CUSTOMS HOUSE, SAN BLAS, NAYARIT
This flat-topped building, with interlocking arches, was a busy place in the days
when San Bias was one of the main ports on Mexico's west coast.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

Nell Murbarger

PALM-THATCHED HUTS AT THE JUNGLE'S EDGE, NAYARIT, MEXICO

(Outskirts of San Bias)

silver, and silks and carved jade
worth a king's ransom. With the
Panama Canal still more than 300
years in the future, it was neces-
sary that the long sea voyage from
Manila to Spain be made by way
of Cape Horn. Not only was this
a time-consuming course, but with
pirates and privateers menacing the
shipping lanes of the world, the
long route added greatly to the po-
tential hazard of every voyage. To
combat these factors — particularly
the danger of piracy — the Oriental
treasure galleons were unloaded at
San Bias and their rich cargoes re-
packed on burro back to be freight-
ed overland, under heavy military
guard, to Vera Cruz. Here the

booty was placed on other waiting
ships for the remainder of its 1 3,000-
mile journey to Spain.

In connection with this monu-
mental portage, San Bias had be-
come the western terminus of one
of the most incredible treasure roads
in the history of the world.

"DUILT nearly 400 years ago, this
great portageway had extended
from the Pacific coast to Nayarit,
all the way across Mexico, to Vera
Cruz, on the Atlantic — a distance
of more than 600 miles, over high
mountain ranges and through deep
valleys and wide jungles. Nor was
this continent-spanning road a mere
trail packed down by the sandaled

JUNGLE PILGRIMAGE INTO THE PAST 29

feet of men and the hooves of ani- Cahfornia where he would subse-

mals. It was a true highway. Every quently estabhsh his famous chain

foot of its 600 mile length was of missions — now the Golden

paved with cobblestones, fitted to- State's oldest and most famous an-

gether in a tight mosaic; and every tiquities built by white men. Dur-

foot of that cobble-paved way was ing this same period, San Bias had

flanked on either side by stout been site of an important foundry

stone fences! for the manufacture of church bells,

San Bias later became headquar- and many of the original bells used

ters of the Spanish explorer Gasper in the California missions had been

de Portola; and on March 16, 1768 cast here.

-after the town had been already g^^^ j-^^^ ^^3 ^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^an

prospermg mightily for some 230 g^^^ The day of the pirate ended,

years — the rranciscan priest, rray ^ ^ j i i j

V . c T, J 1 J 1. £ the treasure road was abandoned:

lumpero Serra, had sailed out ot . '

San Bias harbor aboard a 300-ton ^^^^^^ ^^^^PP^^g P^^^s became more

vessel built in one of the several favored, the harbor silted full. And,

shipyards then doing business m the Anally, this place where thousands

town. of n"ien had lived and prospered,

The vessel was La Purisima, and declined in vigor until only a few

Father Serra's destination was Alta hundred souls remain.

Lrhantoms

Bessie I. Peterson

The warmth of firehght is not warm alone —
It casts a spell in soft and friendly tone.
Cheerfully the clean wood crackles its delight
Glad to be the fuel of fire. . . .
And builds a phantom cit}^, turrets blazing bright,
Ever changing, ever moving, quivering with light.
But suddenly the hungry flames, eager for their prey,
Consume the golden spires and towers
And crumble them away. . . .

And so it is with dreams —

Fair is the hope that builds our castles high,

But, left untended, they flicker out and die.

L/reat //ten LPrau /

rayi

QREAT and wise men and women of all the ages have sought and re-
ceived help through prayer and have found an unfailing source of
strength.

Washington at Valley Forge — Lincoln before Gettysburg — Eisen-
hower on D Day — Joseph Smith in the Sacred Grove — Jesus at Geth-
semane and at Golgotha — all these have prayed!
Page 30

GREAT MEN PRAY 31

''Grant us liberty''; "Preserve the nation"; ''Give us wisdom"; "De-
liver us from evil"; "I'hy will be done."

And these, too, are proper petitions to an understanding Father in
heaven :

The trust of a child at a mother's knee.

The prayer of a father for the return of a wayward son.

The student's honest seeking for answers to an examination.

A young man's reverent request for strength to do his best in a ball
game or business venture.

The young woman's plea for guidance in choosing a husband.
The earnest soul's sincere desire.

That he answers these petitions (though in his own time and way)
is a truth to which millions can daily testify.

What about you? Do you ever need help from a Higher Source?
Then follow the example of the great and good and wise men of all the
ages. Ask and receive. "In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall
direct thy paths."

Pray.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

[Birthday

Genevieve Groen

I hear them sing the celebration
Of his birth, the children carohng
The ancient Yuletide themes.

I seem to leave my log-fire, flaming

In its place, and find the frosted window

Where their voice-candle beams.

The lighted tones of their lyric pageant
Are sounds to me of blue veiled innocence
That chord the blessed scene.

In the cold night air their warm breath
Fables hills of lamb-fold where staves
Of shepherds are the notes unseen.

My fire's haloed burning reflects an Infant
Purity born and song-cradled in the hour
Of hymnal light.

Until the embers flash white-robed against
The blackened grate, a vision of choirs
Echoing in the night.

Sixty LJears Kyigo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, January i, and January 15, 1897

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the

Women of All Nations"

CHARLOTTE BRONTE: A fragment of a letter written in Charlotte Bronte's
own hand, shows her character as well as anything she ever wrote. It is the ending
of a letter to Miss Nussey, and these are the lines: "Submission, courage — exertion
when practicable — these seem to be the weapons with which we must fight life's long
battle."

— Exchange

RELIEF SOCIETY IN CHICAGO: A notable event of the new year is the
organization of a Relief Society in the great city of Chicago — so near to the place
and in the same state where the first Relief Society was organized by the Prophet
Joseph Smith. The following notice appeared in the Deseret Evening News of Jan. 9,
1897: "A Relief Society has been organized here lately with Sisters Bengta Benedict
president, Sister Charlotte Esterbloom and Christena Soderland as first and second
counselors, and Sisters Erekson and Brumley secretary and treasurer . . . ."

— News Note

It is always pleasant and gratifying to have young people marry happily ....
In our belief we have not only a desire for union here, but for the eternal marriage in
which we most firmly believe, and undoubtedly hope that all the young people in
whose marriages we are so deeply interested may be so happy that they may continue
throughout the eternal ages to come.

— Editorial

THE YEAR OF JUBILEE .

Ring the bells for ninety-seven —
Let's have a great rejoicing;
Forgiveness, love and peace abound
The ancient custom voicing ....

— R. M. F.

THE WOMAN'S CONGRESS IN BERLIN: I cannot help saying it was a
success ... I am compelled to proclaim it. . . . During the seven days' Congress nearly
all subjects connected with the woman question were touched, and not a single one
lacked interest. The foreign delegates were agreeably surprised at the coolness and
cleverness with which the German women delivered their speeches from the platform . . .
but there is no denying the fact . . . ours was the good fortune to be enchanted by the
magnificent and splendid speeches delivered by the foreign, especially by the English
and American delegates . . . Mrs. Ormiston Chant, who gave us in her musical voice,
a most interesting account of the temperance question . . . Mrs. Belva Lockwood who
spoke in a most interesting manner on the political rights of women in the United
States. . . .

— Eliza Ichenhauser

Page 32

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

[ARIA MENEGHINI CALLAS,

one of the greatest hving sing-
ers, appeared in BelHni's opera
''Norma/' at the opening of the
MetropoHtan Opera season in New
York City in November. Born in
New York City, Maria Callas re-
ceived her musical education in
Italy and has sung many difficult
and triAimphant roles at the La
Scala Opera House. Her voice has
extraordinary range and versatility,
and for a singer still in her early
thirties, her musicianship has been
extolled as unrivalled among her
contemporaries.

jyiRS. LORRAINE WASHING-
TON, of Memphis, Tennes-
see, is founder and president of a
very successful collection agency,
dedicated to the interest of the
debtor as well as the creditor. She
learns why people are not paying
their bills, then helps the debtors,
sometimes even finding employ-
ment for them when they are out
of work. The firm, with its friendly
methods, is expanding into many
states.

JTAREN HANTZE, of San Diego,
California, although only thir-
teen, has more than fifty trophies
for her tennis matches and has won
some of them in competition with
adult women tennis stars.

lyrAUDE ADAMS, one of Ameri-
ca's greatest actresses, is pre-
sented with charm and authenticity
in a new biography Maude Adams:
An Intimate Portrait, by Phyllis
Robbins. Miss Adams, a grand-
daughter of Barnabas Lothrop Ad-
ams, a member of Brigham Young's
first pioneer company, received her
start as an actress in Salt Lake City.
At a high point in her career
(1902), she wrote from Switzer-
land: 'The Alps are inspiring, but
not friendly like the mountains that
protect the lovely valley of Salt
Lake. My childhood was guarded
by the kindly Wasatch Range, and
the Rockies were friends from my
beginning." Miss Adams died in
1954.

rjOROTHY CLAPP ROBINSON

of Boise, Idaho, a contributor to
The Rehef Society Magazine, is the
author of The Mystery oi Contrary
House, an adventure story for the
early teen ages. Vantage Press,
New York City, is publisher of the
book.

nPRUDI BUXTON, eight years
old, played Beethoven's Con-
certo No. 1 (for piano) with the
St. Louis Symphony Orchestra at a
student concert. She is the young-
est soloist ever to appear with this
noted organization.

Page 33

EDITOIIIAL

VOL 44

JANUARY 1957

NO. 1

JLet LJour JLight o^o Shine

Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorif}'
your Father which is in heaven (From Christ's Sermon on the Mount, Matthew 5:16).

T^HE New Year is the early morn-
ing of the seasons, and it comes
to us radiant with opportunities for
increasing our joy and usefulness.
Self-appraisal and resolutions need
not be empty words nor fleeting
thoughts; rather, they may become
the open doors of a bright begin-
ning and the windows of direction
for all the days of the unfolding
year.

It is a responsibility and a bless-
ing for us to realize that we are
the reflectors and the transmitters
of light. Our beliefs, our faith, our
ideals, can be revealed and ''shine
before men" only through our atti-
tudes, our words, and our actions.
We know that we ha\'e been given
a great light, ''for the command-
ment is a lamp; and the law is
hght." If that light fails to shine
through us, we may be shadowed
and limited by doubt or negligence,
disappointment or sorrow. The light
may be dimmed by too much con-
cern with our own problems which
confuses the directions of the beams
and restricts the areas of illumina-
tion.

Relief Society women have been
given a guiding light which can
direct their own lives and shine into
all the far places where their influ-
ence and their service may reach. In
the beginning of the organization.

Page 34

charity and sisterhood were the
qualities most beautifully expressed.
The sisters shared the blessings of
the gospel; they shared food and
shelter, poverty and bereavement,
accomplishment and rejoicing,
standing together in strength and
bowing together in humility and
prayer. They were particularly con-
cerned with children — the begin-
ning of life — and the care of the
aged — those near the journey's end.
Thev learned that a woman who
stands alone is limited in her in-
dividual development and in her
field of service, but in united effort,
each one is strong in the strength
and courage of the group — in the
circle of the sisterhood.

Once the Prophet Joseph Smith
took his wife and family to visit
Emma's sister who lived in a lonelv
place on the prairie. That night
Elizabeth set a large candle in the
window, saying that it might serve
as a light for someone lost on the
prairie, and the Prophet remarked
that the window was an example of
a light shining in darkness.

Among our pioneer women there
was a saying: "We all have some-
thing to give; we must reach a little
deeper into the bin." In those days
of uncertain harvests, the frugal
women tried to keep a supply of
flour in their homemade wooden

EDITORIAL

flour bins, and the svmbol of reach-
ing deeper into the bm was real to
them. They clothed the saying with
a spiritual meaning, and, if there
was no flour in the bin and no oth-
er food to share, they gave of them-
selves in compassionate service, in
davs of home nursing, in hours of
companionship with the aged, in
comforting and caring for children.
Thev learned that encouragement,
compassion, and faith mav be given
to others, as they become a part of
a shining light undimmed and un-
limited.

It is our heritage to be the bearers
of light, to reflect the wisdom and
the beautv, the tenderness and the
courage, the humility- and the
strength which are our possibilities
and which may be fulfilled in us.
Mav we seek for that uplifting
serenitv, so well expressed by the
poet:

My bark is wafted to the strand

By breath divine;
And on the helm there rests a hand

Other than mine.
— Heniy Alford

-V. p. c.

Lrolio and the 1 1 Larch of Jjimes

Basil O'Connor
President. The National Foundation for Infantile Paralysis

'T^HE March of Dimes wants to finish the fight against polio. To do this,

we must have your help — just as we had it in reaching the present
hopeful position.

It's hopeful because final victory- is now in sight. Thanks to the SaUc
vaccine, which was financed with March of Dimes funds, tomorrow's chil-
dren will be spared the tragedv of polio. Thousands of today's children,
however, still suffer from this crippling disease. There are many thou-
sands for whom the victor\" is not so quick, and not so easv. These people
still suffer from polio, and they need much more than an inoculation.
They need mechanical substitutes for arms and legs and lungs. Thev need
help in rebuilding shattered lives. Most of all, thev need tlie hope which
comes from knowing that thev do not fight alone, ^^"e can't quit — wc
know vou would not want us to quit — until these voun^sters have had a
chance to run and plav again; a chance to grow up as strong and useful
citizens for the years ahead.

The money in your pocket will help children to walk without braces.
And, what is more, your dimes and dollars will help train the minds and
hands of the professional experts so desperatelv needed in the treatment
of crippled patients. Tens of thousands bom too soon for the vaccine
still need your help, and your help is needed to help finance research to
perfect the vaccine.

That's the unfinished business behind this vear's March of Dimes.
You can help, as you have helped so generouslv before, the 195" March
of Dimes, January- 2 to 31.

TbJtcJL

TO THE FIELD

iKelief Society J/issigned ibvening I lieeting of
QJast Sunday in ii Larch

HTHE Sunday night meeting to be held on Fast Day, March 3, 1957, has
again been assigned by the First Presidency for use by the Rehef

Society.

Suggestive plans for this evening meeting have been prepared by the

general board and sent to the stakes in pamphlet form.

It is suggested that ward Relief Society presidents confer with their

bishops immediately to arrange for this meeting. Music for the Singing

Mothers should be ordered at once.

J/twara Subscriptions Lrresentea in ^/ipril

'THHE award subscriptions presented to Magazine representatives for hav-
ing obtained 75 per cent or more subscriptions to the Magazine in re-
lation to their enrolled Relief Society members, are not awarded until
after the stake Magazine representatives' annual reports have been audited.
Award cards for these subscriptions for the year 1956 will be mailed to
ward and stake Magazine representatives about April 1, 1957.

[Jjouna Volumes of 1Q56 uielief Society 1 1 lagaztnes

OELIEF Society officers and members who wish to have their 1956
issues of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. The
cost for binding the twelve issues in a permanent cloth binding is $2.50,
including the index. If a leather binding is preferred, the cost is $3.50.
See schedules of postage rates in the Deseret News Press advertisement
in this issue of the Magazine. If bound volumes are desired, and the
Magazine cannot be supplied by the person making the request, the
Magazine will be supplied for $1.50 by the Magazine Department, Gen-
eral Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah.
Only a limited number of Magazines are available for binding.

It is recommended that wards and stakes have one volume of the 1956
Magazines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society li-
braries.

Page 36

Sina Ujishop uieid 1 1 Lakes uier (!:ywn (^rocket UJesigns

SINA Bishop Reid, ninety-one, of Salt Lake City, Utah, has made many exquisite
pieces of crochet work using her own designs. She won first place in a national
contest for one of her original patterns, and her work beautifies the homes of many
of her friends and relatives. Her specialties are doilies, chair sets, pillow cases, jackets,
and bootees. Recently she completed her fourteenth tablecloth, which required four
hundred hours of work.

During the time she works with her crochet hook, Sister Reid recalls the events of
her long, useful life. She was only six years of age when she accompanied her mother
in the fields where they gleaned wheat for storage in the Relief Society granary in Cache
Valley, where she was born. She recalls the years when she worked hard to support
herself and two children, as well as to help her husband with his missionary expenses;
and she recalls the sending of three sons into the mission field.

Sister Reid is a talented musician and has sung many solos in Relief Society meet-
ings and for other occasions. She has been a class leader in social science, theology, and
literature. Her work as a teacher has been so outstanding that many younger class
leaders seek her advice in the preparation and presentation of Relief Society lessons.

c/l/1 Afterthought

Gene Romolo

His natal day has come again and gone.

But its reflected glory lingers on

To light our way and pave another year

With faith and hope and love that casts out fear.

Page 37

LKeapes ofrom il iexico

Submitted hy Jennie R. Bowman

Tortillas
2 lbs. corn (in grain) 3 qts. water

2 oz. lime

Wash the corn, add the lime and water, and place mixture on the fire. When
boiling has progressed to the point where the skin can be peeled off the kernels of
corn, remove the mixture from the fire and let it cool. Then squeeze kernels of corn
in the hand for removing the skins. When all the skins have been removed, wash the
corn thoroughly in cold water. At this stage the corn is called nixtamal. Then grind
the corn to fine consistency to make tortilla dough. This dough can also be used for
quesadilias (special cheese tortillas), goiditas (tortillas which are three or four times
thicker), etc.

Making Tortillas the Mexican Way:

Divide the dough into small balls, and, one at a time, with the hands slightly wet,
press the ball between the palms and fingers of both hands until the ball becomes flat
and round, the thinner the better. Cook over a flat clay or iron broiler, called in Mexico
a coma]. When cooked, turn on the other side. Fold tortillas in a large napkin to
keep them warm and stack in a round basket, folding part of the napkin over the top
of the stack of tortillas.

Tortillas may be baked on a griddle or in an ordinary oven.

For variation, ground cooked meat may be rolled inside the tortillas. Sprinkle
grated cheese over the top.

Red Chile Enchilada Sauce
(for serving with tortillas)

1 tbsp. powdered chile % tsp. salt

1 tbsp. flour 1 tsp. sugar

1 c. tomato puree 1 tbsp. lard or other shortening

Ys tsp. onion juice Vz lb. grated cheese

Heat the required number of tortillas, one at a time, for two or three seconds.
Then dip into the sauce. Remove from sauce and sprinkle with grated cheese and
chopped onion if desired. These may be rolled or stacked on individual plates. Fried
eggs are often served on top of a stack of three or four tortillas.

Dry red chiles may be used in the sauce in place of chile powder for better flavor.
To make, use six large dry chiles. Remove seeds and veins. Wash and drop into hot
water; let come to a boil and drain. Again place over flame with one cup hot water
and boil gently for fi^•e minutes. Put through a colander and add as much as desired
to the tomato puree.

Make sauce by first heating the shortening and flour then adding the liquid (to-
mato puree and onion juice).

Chile Gravy Puebla Style
(Mole Poblano)

1 turkey or chicken 2 oz. chocolate

Vz lb. chiles (mulato) 3 chiles (chipotles)

7 oz. chiles (anchos) 4 tomatoes (roasted)

4 oz. chiles (pasilla) 3 onions

3 oz. sesame 6 cloves of garlic

4 oz. almonds 1 tortilla

3 oz. raisins 1 tsp. anise seed

3 oz. peanuts 8 black peppers

1 oz. bread 5 cloves

7 oz. lard 1 stick cinnamon

3 qts. meat stock 2 oz. sesame to sprinkle

Page 38

RECIPES FROM MEXICO 39

Cut the turkey or chicken in pieces, fry it in lard, in a large earthenware dish.
When fried, add the chiles "chipotles," veinless and cooked, and ground with the roast-
ed tomatoes; when dry, add one quart of meat stock and season with salt. Take the
veins off the other chiles and fry them in the lard to brown slightly. The anise and
sesame are toasted on a comal (a round piece of tin can be used). The almonds, pea-
nuts, raisins, bread, tortilla and spices are fried in lard, then ground with the chiles,
sesame, anise seeds, onions, and garlic. Dissolve all this in the remaining two quarts
of meat stock, add the chocolate, and add to the turkey when it is well cooked. Leave
on the fire till thick. Put on a platter and sprinkle with the toasted sesame.

Note: Mulato, anchos, pasilla, and chipotles are varieties of chile. A canned mole
powder is commercially sold that makes a very good substitute for the original mole
recipe, if used to season thickened meat stock or chicken broth to be served with the
chicken or turkey.

Mexican Rice

Vi lb. rice Vi tsp. onion juice

4 oz. lard 2 c. meat stock

4 oz. peas /4 tsp. salt

6 tbsp. tomato puree 1 c. cold water

Soak the rice in hot water for fifteen minutes. Wash well in cold water till it
comes out clear. Drain and fry in the lard. When it has taken on a golden color, drain
off the lard and add the tomato and onion juice. Stir, then add cold water, the salt,
and the peas and continue to cook.

When dry, add the hot meat stock, cover, and let simmer. Do not stir. If more
water is needed sprinkle it over the top. When done, the rice kernels will be soft,
fluffy, and separate. When served, the platter may be garnished with fried sausage,
hard boiled eggs, or avocado strips.

Cherry Cookies
(Galletas)

Vi c. shortening 1 c. flour

14 c. sugar V?, tsp. salt

1 egg yolk (whipped until 1 egg white, beaten stiff

lemon-colored) Vi c. chopped nuts

1 tbsp. grated orange rind 10 maraschino cherries

1 tsp. lemon juice

Cream the sugar and shortening. Add the beaten egg yolk and the grated rind
of orange and lemon, then the lemon juice. Beat well. Sift in the flour and salt
Mix well, then place in the refrigerator to cool. When cold enough to be firm, form
into small balls and dip in the beaten egg white, roll in chopped nuts, and place on
cookie sheet. Dent the center of each ball and put in each a half cherry. Bake
twenty minutes in a moderate oven 350° F.

Milk Atole
(Beverage)

4 c. milk 3 oz. cornstarch

2 c. water 1 stick cinnamon
54 lb. sugar

Dissolve the cornstarch in water, add cinnamon, and put on the fire. When it
starts to thicken add milk and sugar, let it simmer, and stir constantly with a wooden
spoon, until it thickens like cream. Serve very hot.

This atole may be seasoned with chocolate, crushed, strained strawberries, or any
fruit flavor.

A Doll Buggy for Christmas

Florence S. Glines

4 6 4 RENT you glad they
/-V brought the doll buggy?"
Three-year-old Bobby anx-
iously searched his mother's averted
face, as he leaned on her knee.
Five-year-old Ann cast an apprais-
ing eye over the old-fashioned bug-
gy, brown and frayed, standing in
the middle of the small sitting room.
But Ruth stooped over, swooped up
the yellow cat, and tried to make
him sit in the buggy.

Barbara Lind forced herself to
smile into the eager e3^es of her
three children so intently regarding
her. "Yes, Bobby," she said, "of
course, Fm glad. It was thought-
ful of them to remember us and
bring sister a buggy."

"He said Santa Claus sent it,"
observed realistic little Ann. "Why
did he send an old one, Mother?"

"Because we're poor," said ten-
year-old Ruth, adding defensively
to her mother, "well, Mabel says
we're poor now— she says we're
widows and orphans.' "

Barbara searched her mind for
some words she could say. These
three eager, precious, little souls
were so defenseless and dependent
on her for their attitude toward the
world! The thought was appalling.

"Oh, Bruce," her heart cried out,
"that's why I simply can't go on
without you!" Her own loneliness
and longing she felt she could en-
dure. She had those perfect years
to remember, and she was already
grown. But the children, what of
them? What if she could not guide
them right alone? Yet that was

Page 40

what she had to do, and all three
were now waiting to hear what she
would say to Ruth's outburst.

"Mabel doesn't know what she
is talking about. We couldn't be
poor, while we have so much. We
have Father in heaven to pray to;
we have each other; we have Daddy
in heaven; we have uncles and aunts
and cousins who always remember
us; we have this nice house . . . ."

"Not so very nice," said ten-
year-old Ruth under her breath.

"We have this nice house to
live in," repeated Barbara firmly.
"We have good food to eat; we
have pretty clothes to wear; and
you all have so many toys now that
I don't see how we can take care
of any more."

"But didn't Santa Claus know
that I wanted a white doll buggy
that was new?" asked Ann. "And
doesn't he know that Christmas is
not till day after tomorrow?"

"Of course Santa knows," said
Barbara, "but nobody, even Santa
Claus, can always do exactly what
everybody wants. Then, too, there
are some very kind people who like
being Santa's helpers, especially for
children. They don't want to get
paid or fussed over, so they try to
find some child who wants some-
thing they have and they send it.
I suppose someone said Ann wanted
a doll buggy, and a lady had one
she wanted to give away, so she
sent it to Ann and was a helper."
Barbara searched their serious faces
and felt that what she had said was
not enough.

A DOLL BUGGY FOR CHRISTMAS

''Man bring the buggy/' said Bob-
by.

''The lady got the man to bring
it/' explained Barbara. She waited,
a prayer in her heart that she had
not said too much, that she had said
enough. She did not want to spoil
anything lovely the children might
have, and she did want them to
understand things realistically, so
that life 'might not be too hard.

^^r^AN we be Santa Claus help-
ers?" asked Ruth, slowly,
weighing her words.

Ann and Bobby nodded vigorous-
ly. ''Can we?" they echoed.

Barbara's thoughts flew swiftly.
Whatever did she have they could
give? "Why, yes," she said, "if you
know someone to whom we can
take something."

"I know," said Ann quickly, "Mrs.
Savage! She's got no one. Nobody
brings her Santa Claus helpers."

Barbara was about to protest.
Old Mrs. Savage, who lived in the
big house on the corner, whatever
could they give her? She had
everything. Well — not friends,
which she didn't want. Barbara had
heard that Mrs. Savage had come
West and bought that house years
ago to get away from people.

"And Vie and Bert in the back
lot," said Ruth.

"Mr. and Mrs. Hobson," Barbara
corrected automatically.

"They want me to call them Vie
and Bert, Vie told me to," said
Ruth, "and I call the baby Sam-
my.

There were plenty of things they
could give the Hobsons. Barbara
had a feeling of shame that she had
not tried to do something for those
struggling young folks before.

"Jimmy wants Santa Claus help-
ers," said Bobby.

Dear me! thought Barbara. Jim-
my Armstrong would have much
more Santa Claus than he could
use. But if Jimmy was Bobby's
choice, she would have to find a
way.

The three little faces were turned
to her now, enthusiastic and inter-
ested. The shabby little brown doll
buggy and the upset it had started
seemed forgotten.

"We don't want to take our
Santa Claus helpers two days be-
fore Christmas," said Ruth. "I'd
hate to be that kind of helper."

"What can we take, what can we
take?" Five-year-old Ann was always
one for immediate action.

What could they give? Barbara
thought of all the boxes and drawers
she had filled with things she was
keeping for someday. Soon she had
the children helping her pull them
out and sort over to see what could
be given. They found some of
Bobby's baby clothes and a doll that
rattled for baby Sammy.

"Here's this too-little blouse
Aunt Rae sent you. It'll just fit
Vie," said Ruth. "Now, if we can
only find something for Bert."

OARBARA thought of Bruce's
warm wool sweater, packed
away in the cedar chest. Oh, no,
not that! She was saving it for
Bobby when he grew up. Then she
seemed to see Bruce's grin and his
easy voice saying, "Two years are
long enough to hoard anything,
honey," and she had to admit that
keeping it for Bobby was only an
excuse. Bobby wouldn't be big
enough for maybe twenty years!
She pushed aside her reluctance and

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

brought out the sweater with seem-
ing gaiety.

*'Oh, Mother/' said Ruth, over-
joyed, ''you can't imagine how
pleased Bert'll be! But should we?
Daddy's . . . /'

''Daddy would want Bert to
have it, Fm sure." Then Barbara
added quickly, "I've thought what
we can give to Mrs. Savage."

She showed them how to make a
dainty pincushion with scraps of
satin, lace, and a powder box lid
stuffed with sawdust.

"Ruth got lots of things for the
Hobson's," said Ann. "I only have
one for Mrs. Savage."

"Jinimy's got nothing," mourned
Bobby.

"What does Jimmy want?" said
Barbara, perplexed.

"Everything he sees, if it belongs
to somebody else," said Ruth, "and
that goes for my stilts Cousin Dale
made me last summer."

"Make Jimmy stilts!" exulted
Bobby, "saw, saw, hammer, ham-
mer!

"Make stilts!" exclaimed Bar-
bara, "why, I can't hammer a nail
in straight, and as for sawing— Jim-
my would walk with one foot up
and the other foot down like in the
Mother Goose rhyme!"

Bobby looked stricken, and Ruth
volunteered doubtfully, "Maybe I
could."

Barbara forced herself to meet
the challenge. "I have an idea,"
she said. "We'll ask the scout-
master if he can help us," and she
hurried to the phone. It took cour-
age for Barbara Lind to ask for help.

"I'll say we've got a boy who'd
like to help!" said the man, "and
thank you for calling. Toby Judd

just came in. He's tops with a
hammer and saw. Toby's shy and
backward but . . . ."

"Wonderful, send him along.
Thanks a lot," said Barbara, hiding
her qualms about Toby Judd. Lots
of folks thought Toby was not quite
bright, but maybe if she helped,
Toby could manage. Bruce had
always told her that even if she did
think her mechanical ability was
nil, she was a big inspiration to talk
to when a fellow was figuring out
something.

She brightly urged the children
to help clear away the boxes and
drawers they had pulled out and
make room for making the stilts in
the kitchen.

TT seemed that almost at once,
Toby was knocking at the door.
His face was bright with expecta-
tion, though his smile was doubt-
ful, as if he feared he might not be
wanted after all.

"Here's the hammer and the
saw," said Ruth, holding them out
to Toby, "and Bobby has the nails,
and the old shoe that Ann has' is
for the straps."

"There's a pile of wood scraps
in the garage," directed Barbara,
helping Bobby into his coat. "May-
be among you all, you can pick out
some good pieces. Bring them back
here and we'll see what we can do."

"Oh, Ma'am," Toby breathed, his
face flushing, as the children crowd-
ed enthusiastically around him, "I
love to make things. Come on
kids, this is going to be fun!"

Ruth was back in a few minutes.
"Mother," she said, "Toby says
why can't we make the stilts out
there. The cement floor and the

A DOLL BUGGY FOR CHRISTMAS

light and everything are just right,
and we won't need to mess up the
kitchen. And, Mother, Toby knows
lots of things we can make! Have
we got some glue and some sand-
paper and some paint?"

Barbara gathered up the articles,
and with paper, rags, and paint
thinner, she took them out. Toby
must be a veritable genius, the way
he had them all working and having
such a wonderful time!

Grateful for the free time to
finish up her own Christmas prep-
arations, Barbara got busy in the
house, but she could not get Toby
out of her mind. Big hands, no
gloves; long arms, sleeves three
inches above the bony wrists; he
looked half-fed and neglected. No
two ways about it, if Bruce's fur-
lined gloves would stay on him,
and if the plaid lumber jacket
could be taken in, Toby should
have them for Christmas.

It was supper time when Bobby
stumbled in, trying to walk the
finished stilts. Ann hugged a door-
stop and a book marker for Mrs.
Savage. Ruth tried to hide a very
secret spool-holder for Barbara be-
hind her with one hand, while she
carefully carried some small bits of
polished wood in the other.

"Look, Mother,'' she exclaimed,
''you glue letters from alphabet
macaroni on these pieces of wood
to make your name. Then you get
a tube of liquid cement and stick
a little safety pin on the back in
this little place Toby marked, and
there you are! A wooden pin with
your name on it! If you want it to
shine, you varnish it."

''Marvelous!" agreed Barbara.
'Tut them on the dresser while we

eat, and Toby, will your grand-
mother worry if you stay and eat
with us?"

''His grandmother and sister have
gone to visit his auntie," said
Bobby.

So Toby stayed to eat, to glue
names on the macaroni pins, to
help string lights on the Christmas
tree, and afterwards to sing carols
with Barbara and the children.

"It's past bedtime," Barbara final-
ly said. "We'll all have to hurry.
And Toby, you must come on
Christmas and help us eat that
enormous turkey my Uncle Heber
sent us from his farm."

"Yes, yes, yes," chorused the
children.

Toby had forgotten to be shy as
he had worked and sung with the
children crowded around him, but
now, only the quick flush to his
face showed how thrilled he was
at the invitation, as he mumbled
his thanks and abruptly said good-
night.

<'^'T^HE Hobsons never have tur-
key," said Ruth.

"Mrs. Savage has no big turkey,
just for one people," observed Ann.

"Jimmy likes turkey," chimed in
Bobby.

Finally Barbara agreed that first
thing in the morning, thev would
all go invite the Hobsons, Mrs. Sav-
age, and Jimmy Armstrong to eat
Christmas dinner with them, and
Toby Judd.

"Oh, how wonderful of you to
ask us!" said Vie Hobson. "We'd
love to accept, if you will let me
help with the cooking."

"I'll surely accept that offer,"
said Barbara, "and I'm doing most

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

of it this afternoon to leave tomor-
row free."

CINCE she had agreed, Barbara
walked resolutely up to Mrs.
Savage's big house and held Ann up
to reach the knocker.

A maid led them into a pleasant
morning room where Mrs. Savage
patted Ann's cheek and then seat-
ed them all comfortably. She re-
ceived the invitation with a stiff
excuse until Ann impulsively ran
to her and said, ''We could have
ice-cream roll; you know, like you
gave me once, if you would come
and bring it." It made everybody
laugh, and the lonesome old lady
accepted before she quite realized
it.

At the Armstrongs, Jimmy's moth-
er hesitated. ''I really don't know
what to say, Mrs. Lind. Of course,
Jimmy's father and I were going out
to a dinner party, but I've made
arrangements for the cook and a
maid to stay and feed Jimmy."

''Jimmy can come," and "I can
go," chanted both little boys, hold-
ing hands and whirling around.

"But cook has made your special
kind of plum pudding," his mother
reminded Jimmy.

"He could bring his pudding, we
wouldn't mind," observed Ann.

Barbara looked apologetically at
Mrs. Armstrong, who smiled under-
standingly while Jimmy cried.

"Hurrah! I can bring the pudding
for the Christmas dinner!"

Barbara hurried her family home
to get busy and see that every cor-
ner of the house was clean and
shining for the big cooking event of
the afternoon, and that all packages
were wrapped and piled at the foot
of the tree.

When Vie Hobson came over,
the children all went for a walk.
Bobby carried the yellow cat over
his shoulder. Ruth and Ann
pushed baby Sammy for a ride in
the brown doll buggy which had
caused such upset feelings and led
to the whole plan for a neighbor-
hood Christmas dinner and cele-
bration.

"The shabby little buggy and
what it stood for that I hated, has
really turned out to be a blessing,"
Barbara marveled, as she watched
the happy children.

She turned from the window to
young Vie Hobson at the sink,
smiling and gladly scrubbing vege-
tables, and it almost seemed she
could hear Bruce say, "It isn't what
you have that's good or bad, honey.
It's what you do with it." She
gave Vie a smile and, thinking of
Toby and old Mrs. Savage and lone-
some Jimmy Armstrong, said, "Isn't
it wonderful about tomorrow? All
of us here together like a family
and nobody around lonesome! A
real Christmas."

ibndi

®<

unng ujeauty

Maude O. Cook

The sunset fades, rose petals fall,
The rainbow hues depart:
The only beauty which is ours
Is stored within the heart.

UJiographical (^ketches of J^ward Vl/inners in the
ybliza LK. Snow Lroein Looniest ana
QJirst [Prize SaJ inner
^yinnual uielief Societif cohort Story (contest

Christie Lund CoJes, Provo, Utah, daughter of the late C. N. Lund, poet and
newspaper pubHsher, and Ceha A. Lund, is the wife of E. Elroy Coles and the mother
of Carolyn (Mrs. John E.) Lewis. She has a small granddaughter Lynn Anne. She
has contributed stories, articles, and poems to The ReUef Society Magazine, and this
is her third appearance as a winner in the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. Her poems
have been published in many magazines of national circulation, and she has been
awarded prizes in local and national contests. At present Mrs. Coles is working on
a novel and studying playwrighting at Brigham Young University. She is a member
of the Utah Sonneteers, Poets of the Pacific, the League of Utah Writers, the National
League of American Pen Women, Utah State Poetry Society, and other professional
organizations.

Frances C. Yost, Bancroft, Idaho, is a frequent contributor to The ReUef Society
Magazine. Her poem "Christmascope" marks her first appearance as a winner in the
Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. Mrs. Yost is the wife of Glenn F. Yost, a rancher, and
is the mother of four children. "My family and my Church come first," says Mrs.
Yost, but she finds time for various writing activities. She is hometown correspondent
for three daily papers, she assisted in the compilation of a ward Book of Remembrance,
and is the author of two books of poetry: Brim With Joy and While Orchids Bloom.
In 1954 Mrs. Yost received the award "Most Successful Homemaker" in the State of
Idaho.

Joanne B. Rose, West Jordan, Utah, introduces herself to readers of the Magazine:
"I am twenty-seven years old, have a high school education, and have studied the
technicalities of writing through library books. I have written numerous personal
sketches for our ward paper and am correspondent for a local newspaper. In 1955, one
of my poems received honorable mention in the Utah State Poetry Society contest in
the amateur division. My husband, Gene, and I have three wonderful children —
eight, six, and four, two boys and a girl. Someday I hope to continue my schooling and
learn more of putting into words the wonders of everyday living with which the Lord
has surrounded us. I love literature in all forms."

Svh'ia Probst Young, Midvale Utah, was awarded the second prize in the Eliza R.
Snow Poem Contest in 1953. Her story "Strength for the \\'ay" marks her first ap-
pearance as an award winner in the Relief Society Short Story Contest. Her husband,
Reid W. Young, is a great-grandson of William Wesley Willis, a lieutenant in the
Mormon Battalion, and this relationship, says Mrs, Young, has given her a particular
interest in the battalion. "Being a bishop's wife, a mother, and a schoolteacher, leaves
me little time for anvthing else," writes Mrs. Young, "but whenever possible I write
because I \o\e to. I ha\e written for all the Church magazines and for some other
publications, and my poems ha\'e appeared in several anthologies. I love the Church,
and especially the Relief Society, where I am class leader for social science and litera-
ture. I am the mother of four sons."

Page 45

LKecipes for ioeverages

Rhea H. Gardner

What is enjoyed more than an ice-cold fruit drink on a hot afternoon, or a flavor-
ful hot beverage on a cold winter night?

Since lemon juice is part of most fruit drinks, let's start out with good old-fashioned,
and most refreshing lemonade.

Lemonade Drink

5 c. water i c. sugar

rinds of 2 lemons cut in pieces 1 c. lemon juice

Mix sugar, 1 c. water, and lemon shells. Stir until sugar is dissolved. Boil very
gently about 7 minutes. Remove lemon shells and cool. Add lemon juice and 4 c.
of water.

Limeade: Substitute lime for lemon juice. Add 14 c. lemon juice.

Orangeade: Substitute 2 c. orange juice for lemon juice in lemonade recipe and
add !4 c. lemon juice.

Grapeade: Make sirup of Yi c. sugar and 2 c. water. Let cool, then add:
1 c. grape juice 1 e. orange juice

Vi c. lemon juice

Just before serving, add some ginger ale if desired.

Pineapple Mint Julep

6 sprigs fresh mint % c. sugar

% c. lemon juice 3 c. pineapple juice

3 c. ginger ale

Wash mint leaves. Bruise with spoon. Gover with sugar. Add lemon juice and
let stand 15 minutes. Add pineapple juice. Pour over ice in pitcher or tall glasses.
Add ginger ale. Garnish with sprigs of mint.

Spiced Pineapple Punch

Gombine 1 c. sugar, lYi c. water, 2 sticks cinnamon, and 8 whole cloves in sauce-
pan. Boil gently for 3 to 5 minutes. Strain and cool.

Add:

4 c. unsweetened pineapple juice Yi c. lemon juice

1 c. orange juice

Pour over ice and serve.

Spiced Rhubarb Gooler

2 lbs. rhubarb, cut in small pieces 3 c. water

4 whole cloves 1 inch stick cinnamon

1 c. sugar sirup {Vs c. sugar to Ys tsp. mace

to % c. water) 2 tbsp. lemon juice

Y2 c. orange juice 1 pint ginger ale

Put rhubarb, water, and spices in saucepan. Simmer until rhubarb is tender.
Strain. Add cooled sugar sirup and fruit juices. Ghill. Pour over the ice. Add
ginger ale.

Page 46

RECIPES FOR BEVERAGES 47

Old English Hot Spiced Cider

Vz tsp. whole allspice i qt. cider

1 2-inch stick of cinnamon % c. brown sugar
6 whole cloves grated nutmeg

Tie spices in cheesecloth bag. Heat eider and brown sugar together. Add spice
bag and let simmer about lo minutes. Remove bag. Serve with dash of nutmeg.

Spiced Grapefruit Juice

6 e. canned grapefruit juice 6 tbsp. sugar

4 tbsp. honey 12 whole cloves

6 sticks cinnamon

Simmer 3 minutes. Strain and serve hot or cold with a dash of nutmeg.

Cranberry Fruit Punch

2 qts. fresh cranberries 1 tbsp. grated lemon peel
1 dozen whole cloves 2 c. sugar

1 tbsp. grated orange peel !4 c. lemon juice

8 c. apple juice or apple eider 2 trays ice

4 c. water

Cook together cranberries and water. When berries are tender, remove from heat
and force berries through sieve. While juice is hot, add cloves, sugar, orange and
lemon peel. Cool and add lemon juice, apple juice, and ice. This is delicious served
with holiday fruit cake.

Punch — Plus

1 qt, vanilla ice cream 1 qt, ginger ale

1 qt, pineapple juice 1 qt. sherbet, pineapple, orange, or lime

Mix with beater and serve.

Milk and eggs, two of nature's most nearly perfect foods, combine into delicious,
nutritious, and appetizing beverages. Many chocolate drinks may be made from home-
made chocolate and cocoa sirups. These sirups are easy to make and keep well in the
refrigerator.

Chocolate or Cocoa Sirup

1 c, cocoa or K tsp. salt

4 squares unsweetened chocolate 2 c. cold water

cut in pieces 3 tbsp. vanilla

2 c. sugar

Mix all except vanilla. Cook over low heat until thickened and smooth, about five
minutes. Cool slightly. Add vanilla. Pour in jar. Keep in refrigerator. Add 2 tbsp.
chocolate sirup for each cup of scalded milk to make a chocolate drink. Stir until sirup
is dissolved,

Eggnog

Beat whites of 2 eggs until stiff. Beat yolks, 1 tbsp. sugar, Vi tsp. vanilla, and

2 c. milk until well blended. Fold in egg whites. Pour into glasses. Sprinkle nutmeg
on top.

Chocolate Eggnog: To the above add 2 tbsp. chocolate sirup. Omit sugar.
Fruit Eggnog: To the above add 3 tbsp, orange, strawberry, raspberry, cherry, or
grape juice or 1 mashed banana just before adding egg whites.

FROM THE FIELD

Margaret C. Pickeiing, General Secretary-Treasurer ,

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and
the Handboolc oi Instructions, page 123.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

»< ^* W .''I

Photograph submitted by Lu Seba W. Petersen

REXBURG STAKE (IDAHO) VISITING TEACHERS ACHIEVE
OUTSTANDING RECORD

Front row, seated, left to right: Stake officers: Jessie Atkinson, Secretary; Myrtle
Sellers, Second Counselor; Lu Seba W. Petersen, President; LaVerne Hacking, First
Counselor; and Constance Brown, President, Rexburg Third Ward Relief Society.

Back row, standing, left to right: Marie Barber, Counselor in Fifth Ward Rehef
Society; Claudia Hendricks, President, Lyman Ward Relief Society; Norma Larsen,
President, Rexburg Seventh Ward Relief Society; Velma Drennen, President, Rexburg
Fourth Ward Relief Society; Opal Clements, President, Archer Ward Relief Society;
Xenia Nelson, President, Rexburg Second Ward Relief Society; Genevieve Klingler,
President, Rexburg Sixth Ward Relief Society.

President Petersen reports the outstanding achie\'ements in \'isiting teaching of the
wards in her stake: "We are very proud of our visiting teaching in Rexburg Stake.
The following wards have had 100 per cent for the years indicated: Archer Ward,
eleven years; Rexburg Third Ward, six years; Rexburg Sexenth Ward, six years; Lyman
Ward, five years; Rexburg Fifth Ward, four years, ever since its organization. The
Rexburg Sixth Ward was organized in June 1952, and has missed only one district
for one month. The Rexburg Fourth Ward has had one hundred per cent for five
years, except for one district each of two months. The Rexburg Second Ward has had
one hundred per cent for nine years, except for one district each of two months."

Page 48

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

Photograph submitted by Hazel B. Tingey

HIGHLAND STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR

STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

Seated at the organ: Idell Larson; at sister Larson's left, chorister Ina G. Cannon.

Standing, front row, fourth from the right: Vivian Coombs, First Counselor; fifth
from the right: Hazel B. Tingey, President, Highland Stake Relief Soeiety; sixth from
the right: Gladys Bateman, Second Counselor.

Sister Tingey reports that all of the wards were represented on this occasion by
members of the ward presidencies. Nine of the ten ward Relief Society presidents at-
tended, as follows: Parley's Ward, Marjorie Eldredge; Parley's Second Ward, Louise
Elsey; Parley's Third Ward, Mildred Porter; Parley's Fourth Ward, Ethel Hutchins;
Crystal Heights Ward, Ermone Sanders; Crystal Heights Second Ward, Echo Ellis;
Highland Park Ward, Lenore Lewis; South Highland Park Ward, Maida Webb; Strat-
ford Ward, Eva Bullen; East Stratford Ward, Theresa Wakefield.

These Singing Mothers presented the music for all the general sessions of the
quarterly conference, with one hundred twenty Singing Mothers participating.

Photograph submitted by Alta S. Wiltshire

PANGUITCH STAKE (UTAH), CIRCLEVILLE WARD, FORMER
PRESIDENTS HOLD SOCIAL

Front row, seated, left to right: Ellen Samuelsen; Mary Norton; Lorena Davis;
Daphne Smith,

Back row, standing, left to right: Evelyn Mortenson, present President; Indra John-
son; Alice Allen; Eva Dalton; Eventa Fullmer; Lois Haycock.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

PhotoRraph submitted by Edna S. Millar

BOISE STAKE SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR BOTH SESSIONS
OF STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

August 19, 1956

Gladys Broadbent, the chorister, stands at the left in the second row; Sheila
Broadbent, the organist, stands twelfth from the left in the second row; Edna S. Millar,
President, Boise Stake Relief Society, at the right in the second row; Nola Muhlstein,
Second Counselor, eighth from the left in the third row.

Photograph submitted by Hortense B. Robinson

FINNISH MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY ANNUAL CONFERENCE HELD IN

HELSINKI, August 25 and 26, 1956

Front row, seated, left to right: Edith Ruuhinen, Pori Branch Relief Society; Anni
Backholm, Vaasa Branch; Lea Minni, First Counselor, Finnish Mission Relief Society;
Hortense B. Robinson, President, T'innish Mission Relief Society; Elsa Arojaa, Oulu
Branch Relief Society; Hulda Fellman, Jakobstad Branch Relief Society.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

Back row, standing, left to right: Esteri Miilumaki, Jyvaskyla Branch Rehef Society;
Toini Kerttula, Lahti Branch Rehef Society; Lilja Jarxenkari, Kokkola Branch Rehef
Society; Lydia Miete, Hameenhnna Branch Rehef Society; Lempi Ojala, Lappeenranta
Rehef Society; Ahi Immonen, Kuopio Rehef Society; Senja Aalto, Lahti Rehef Society;
Helka Karumo, Fori Branch; Anne Halonen, Kuopio Branch; Toini Halonen, Turku
Branch; Hilja Fhnckman, Kotka Branch; Aune Uskah, Tampere Branch; Bertta Heinonen,
Kotka Branch; Jenny Stromberg, Larsmo Branch; Maila Valkama, Helsinki.

President Hortense B. Robinson reports: "The annual Relief Society Conference
of the Finnish Mission was held in Helsinki, August 25 and 26, 1956. Rehef Society
presidents from fifteen of the sixteen branches were in attendance. In some branches,
where presidents had just been released, both the released and the new presidents at-
tended. All lady missionaries also attended the conference. The Saturday evening
program included a luncheon for all presidents, a play introducing all general Relief
Societ}' presidents, and a national folk dance performed by Relief Society sisters. Sun-
day meetings included a testimony meeting and a leadership meeting, as well as two
general sessions. Of special interest was the fireside on Sunday evening. Minister
Yrjo Kallinen, a noted speaker, related his visit to his Mormon relatives in Arizona and
hearing 'Come, Come Ye Saints,' sung by his 'cowboy cousins in the twilight setting
of the Arizona desert.' All meetings were well attended. Over two hundred attended
the Sunday evening sessions. The sisters were thrilled with the conference, and it
aroused much interest and enthusiasm. Last year there were 221 Rehef Society mem-
bers in the Finnish Mission."

Photograph submitted by Matilda B. Gilbert

FRANKLIN STAKE (IDAHO) VISITING TEACHERS HONORED AT
CONVENTION AND OPENING SOCIAL

Front row, left to right: Mary A. Moser, Annie N. Merrill, Delettie Burbank, each
with fifty years of service as visiting teachers; Ahce Greaves, sixty years; Mildred Ander-
son, with a twehe-year perfect record; Nellie G. Smith, fifty years.

Matilda B. Gilbert, President, Franklin Stake Relief Society, reports this happy
occasion: "All xisiting teachers \xere honored at a recent visiting teachers convention
and opening social. A lovely program under the direction of Nettie Nielsen, stake
visiting teacher message leader, \\as presented. Each sister with twenty-five years or
more of service was presented with a corsage. Those with fifty or more years of service
were especially honored."

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

Photograph submitted by Mary W. Kotter

NEBO STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

Roene Di Fiore, director of the chorus, tells of the faithful efforts of these sisters:
"There were one hundred six singers in all, and they gave of their time so freely and
joyfully that not one telephone call, or other means of communication, was employed
to keep them coming out to rehearsals regularly. Counselor Lila Carlisle was the ac-
companist."

Mary W. Kotter, President, Nebo Stake Relief Society, reports that these Singing
Mothers prepared a Christmas cantata.

Photograph submitted by Fern Brockbank

PALMYRA STAKE (UTAH), SPANISH FORK THIRD WARD BAZAAR

Standing, left to right: Marion Hales, First Counselor; Erma Cope, Second Coun-
selor; Iva Maland, Secretary-Treasurer; Grace Pincgar, President.

Fern Brockbank, President, Palmyra Stake Relief Society, reports: 'Hliis bazaar
was a very fine affair, with a variety of quilts and handwork on display. Homemade
candy and cooked foods were also sold."

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

Photograph submitted by Florence S. Jacobsen

EASTERN STATES MISSION, PALMYRA, NEW YORK, BRANCH RELIEF
SOCIETY MEETS IN THE HOME OF LUCY MACK SMITH

Seated in front, left to right: Dora Fergnson; Grace Bump; Alice Mecham; Mona
Plane; Mary DeNosky and grandchild; Ruby Wanscott.

Back row, standing, left to right: Leona C. Olsen; Elsa Walker; LaVern Darley,
who presented the social science lesson; Mary Atkin.

Florence S. Jacobsen, President, Eastern States Mission Relief Society, reports:
"I had a thrill this week end while attending district conference in Palmyra, to learn
that the wonderful Relief Society sisters residing there had held their first social science
lesson of the year in the living room of the home of Lucy Mack Smith (mother of the
Prophet Joseph Smith ) . They said there was a wonderful, sweet spirit present as Sister
LaVern Darley presented the lesson from the history written by Lucy Mack Smith.
They felt the environment for this lesson unique enough to warrant taking a picture
of the occasion. I thought perhaps you would be interested to know that after the
passage of 126 years since the house was occupied by the Smith family, that the home
has been used as a meeting place to study the life and ideals of this great family as
recorded by Mother Smith. A picture of Lucy Mack Smith may be seen hanging on
the wall in the background. The table in the foreground was made by Brigham
Young. This is just a note of interest concerning the little Relief Society of Palmyra
where the Smiths lived and so much of Church history has taken place."

Catherine E. Berry

The good we do at Christmastime
Can li\'e throughout the year,

If we \\'ill give our hearts, our love,

Wrapped up with Christmas cheer.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

cJheology^ — Characters and Teachings
of The Book of Mormon

Lesson A7—A Review of Outstanding Characters of The Book of Mormon

Elder LeJand H. Monson

For Tuesday, April 2, 1957

Objective: To show through a study of the lives of the characters of The Book
of Mormon that true greatness is found in a love of God and service to one's fellow men.

\ man standing on the shoulders
of a giant, ought to be able to
see farther. We have had that
privilege as we have walked, talked,
prayed, and thought with those
giant characters in spirituality who
led their people in The Book of
Mormon history. In retrospect, we
may see Jared, his brother Mahonri
Moriancumer, and Ether from the
Jaredite civilization; and at least
Lehi, Nephi, Jacob, Benjamin, Mo-
siah. Alma, Nephi, Mormon, and
Moroni from the Nephite civiliza-
tion. A quick review of the con-
tributions of these men to their
peoples will give us a sort of kaleido-
scopic scene of the changing nature
of life among The Book of Mormon
peoples.

Book of Ether

Jared and his brother, Moriancu-
mer, came from that stretch of ter-
ritory between the Tigris and Eu-

Page 54

phrates rivers, a part of the land
which is known as 'The Fertile
Crescent," within which territory
is the ancient city of Babylon. Un-
der divine guidance, the Jaredites
left this land of Shinar at the time
the Lord confounded the tongues
of the people building the Tower of
Babel.

Moriancumer, at the solicitation
of Jared, prayed that the Lord would
have compassion upon them, their
families, and their friends. This
prayer was answered, and a colony
of people known as the Jaredites
came to the Western Continent.
They crossed the ocean in eight
boats, built after the manner of
''barges" which they had previously
built. (See Ether 2:16, 17.) These
boats were lighted by sixteen stones,
". . . white and clear, even as trans-
parent glass . . ." (Ether 3:1) which
were made luminous by the finger
of the Lord. At the time the Lord

LESSON DEPARTMENT

touched these stones and gave them
luminosity, ". . . the veil was taken
from off the eyes of the brother of
Jared, and he saw the finger of the
Lord; and it was as the finger of a
man, like unto flesh and blood ....
And . . . behold, the Lord showed
himself unto him, and said . . . .
Behold, I am he who was prepared
from the foundation of the world
to redeem my people. Behold, I
am Jesus Christ .... In me shall
all mankind have light, and that
eternally .... And never have I
showed myself unto man whom I
have created, for never has man be-
lieved in me as thou hast. Seest
thou that ye are created after mine
own image? Yea, even all men
were created in the beginning after
mine own image" (Ether 3:6 ff.).

The civilization built by these
men flourished in North America
from about the time of the Tower
of Babel to about 600 B.C. when it
suffered extinction because of un-
righteousness.

The abridged record of the
Jaredites in The Book of Mormon
is called the Book of Ether after
Ether the last prophet of the Jared-
ites. Moroni made the abridgment
from the twenty-four gold plates
which had been found by the peo-
ple of Limhi in the days of King
Mosiah. Ether prophesied the de-
struction of the Jaredite civilization,
for he knew that the people were
living unrighteously and that Ameri-
ca was a choice land only to those
who worshipped the' God of the
land, who is Jesus Christ.

Coming oi Lehi

to the Piomised Land

The civilization of the Nephites
and Lamanites, which followed the

Jaredite nation, was founded by Le-
hi, who left Jerusalem about 600
B.C. and came to the promised land
with his family, Sariah his wife, La-
man, Lemuel, Sam, Nephi, Jacob,
Joseph, and some daughters; and
Ishmael and his sons and daughters;
and Zoram. Lehi was the great
patriarch of his day. He blessed his
sons and daughters and encouraged
them to live righteously.

Nephf

Nephi, after the death of his fa-
ther, took charge of the righteous
branch of the people and built a
great civilization, while his older
brothers, disobedient, shiftless, and
lazy, lived in tents and dwindled in
unbelief. Those who followed Ne-
phi were called Nephites; those who
followed Laman and Lemuel were
called Lamanites. The remainder
of The Book of Mormon history
concerns these two groups of peo-
ple, for the Mulekites, a third group
to come to America about 590 b.c,
merged their civilization with that
of the Nephites.

Nephi, faithful, intelligent, for-
giving, industrious, and resourceful
founded a city in the land of Nephi.
He gave to his culture a spiritual
foundation at the same time that
he taught the people to be indus-
trious and to care for their material
welfare. He knew that the real pur-
pose of wealth was to provide for
the improvement of his people.

Jacob

Jacob, brother of Nephi, followed
Nephi as a teacher of the people
and a keeper of the records. He
sought to persuade the people
''. . . to come unto Christ . . /'
(Jacob 1:7).

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

Wherefore, we would to God that we
could persuade all men not to rebel against
God, to provoke him to anger, but that
all men would believe in Christ, and view
his death, and suffer his cross and bear
the shame of the world; wherefore, I,
Jacob, take it upon me to fulfil the com-
mandment of my brother Nephi (Jacob
1:8).

Jacob was a great preacher of
righteousness all his days. He de-
nounced unchastity, encouraged his
people to seek first the kingdom of
God, promised them that if they
did so they would obtain riches, ma-
terial wealth, which he encouraged
them to use for righteous purposes—
". . . to clothe the naked, and to
feed the hungry, and to liberate the
captive, and administer relief to the
sick and the affhcted" (Jacob 2:19).
He condemned pride and noted that
riches are not necessarily a sign of
excellence. Jacob was also a doc-
trinal preacher, and explained fun-
damental principles of the gospel.

From Jacob the plates were hand-
ed on to Enos, Jarom, Omni, Ama-
ron, Chemish, Abinadom, Amaleki,
and Mosiah to Benjamin, the next
prophet leader we shall discuss.

Benjamin

King Benjamin, about 130 B.C.,
was a ruler who assiduously worked
for the welfare of his people. Near
the close of his life, he built a large
tower from which he instructed the
people concerning doctrines of the
gospel and concerning their self-
improvement, and announced that
his son Mosiah would succeed him.
He will be long remembered for his
comment that ". . . when ye are in
the service of your fellow beings ye
are only in the service of your God"
(Mosiah 2:17). We also remem-
ber him for his instructions concern-

ing the atonement of Christ. He
also taught the people that man is
not naturally good, but that:

. . . the natural man is an enemy to
God, and has been from the fall of Adam,
and will be . . . unless he yields to the
enticings of the Holy Spirit, and putteth
off the natural man and becometh a saint
through the atonement of Christ the
Lord, and becometh as a child, submis-
sive, meek, humble, patient, full of love,
willing to submit to all things which the
Lord seeth fit to inflict upon him, even
as a child doth submit to his father (Mo-
siah 3:19).

He also stressed the fact that Jesus
Christ would come in the future
and visit the people. The people
made a covenant with God to keep
his commandments and took upon
them the name of Christ.

King Mosiah

King Mosiah, son of Benjamin,
founded democracy among the Ne-
phites when his four sons refused
to be king, making, so far as we
know, the Nephite civilization the
cradle of democracy in America.
He gave laws to the people and in-
structed them concerning the man-
ner of electing their judges, concern-
ing their money, and concerning
their duties to one another. He
began to reign when he was thirty
(Mosiah 7:4), in about 124 b.c.

In setting up the reign of the
Judges over the Nephite people,
Mosiah advised them:

Now it is not common that the voice
of the people dcsircth anything contrary
to that which is right; but it is connnon
for the lesser part of the people to de-
sire that which is not right; therefore this
shall ye observe and make it your law —
to do your business by the voice of the
people.

And if the time comes that the voice
of the people doth choose iniquity, then

LESSON DEPARTMENT

is the time that the judgments of God
will come upon you; yea, then is the time
he will visit you with great destruction
even as he has hitherto visited this land.

And now I desire that this inequality
should be no more in this land, especially
among this my people; but I desire that
this land be a land of liberty, and every
man may enjoy his rights and privileges
alike, so long as the Lord sees fit that
we may live and inherit the land, yea,
even as long as any of our posterity re-
mains upon the face of the land (Mosiah
29:26-27, 32).

It was during Mosiah's reign that
his four sons went to preach to the
Lamanites.

Alma the Younger

After the death of King Mosiah,
Ahiia, the younger, was appointed
to be the first chief judge of the
Nephites. At the same time he was
the high priest having had the of-
fice conferred upon him by his fa-
ther Alma, and thus he was in
charge of the religious welfare of
the people. (See Mosiah 29:42.)

Alma, who in his youth had been
wicked and, with the sons of Mo-
siah, had sought to destroy the
Church, developed into one of the
greatest characters in Book of Mor-
mon history. He was, after his con-
version, a great preacher of right-
eousness and a doctrinal teacher
and one of the greatest missionaries
in Book of Mormon history. He
built up churches in and around
Zarahemla, teaching the people of
Jesus Christ and that he would be
born of Mary, the Son of God in
the flesh. (See Alma 7:10.) He en-
couraged the people to have faith,
and hope, and charity— the three
cardinal virtues of Christianity.
With Amulek he performed a great
missionary work. Later, with two

of his sons, he performed an illustri-
ous missionary service among the
Zoramites.

Grieving over the wickedness of
his people, he called his three sons
and gave '\ . . unto them every one
his charge, separately, concerning
the things pertaining unto righteous-
ness . . ." (Alma 35:16). His in-
structions contain great doctrinal
dissertations. His commandments
to his sons concern taking care of
sacred things, to look to God and
live, to declare the word among the
people, the sin of adultery, on the
resurrection, and the state of the
soul between death and the resur-
rection, a literal restoration, on just-
ice and mercy, mortality a period
of probation, spiritual and temporal
death, and the necessity of repent-
ance, the atonement, and law, and
punishment. (See Alma chapters
36-42.) He urged his son Corian-
ton:

... let the justice of God, and his
mercy, and his long-suffering ha\e full
sway in your heart; and let it bring you
down to the dust in humihty (Alma

42:30).

Nepiii the Disciple

Nephi, son of Nephi, son of Hela-
man, son of Helaman, son of Alma,
had the privilege of seeing the
prophecies of Samuel the Lamanite
concerning the signs of the Savior's
birth and death literally fulfilled.
Subsequently, he was called from
the multitude by Jesus and given
power to baptize the people after
the departure of Jesus (3 Nephi
11:21). He was in the group that
heard the Father introduce his Son,
Jesus, to the Nephites, and knew of
a surety concerning the divinity of
Christ. He became a member of a

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

group of twelve called by the Savior
to supervise the work of the Church
in the meridian dispensation among
the Nephites.

Mormon

Mormon, the next great character
whom we shall consider, gave his
name to The Book of Mormon. He
took the plates from the Hill Shim
as he had been instructed to do by
Ammaron, who had placed them
there about 320 a.d. Mormon, as
we studied in a previous lesson was
a great spiritual leader and a com-
mander in chief of Nephite forces,
who witnessed the almost complete
destruction of the Nephites. He
was also a great scholar, an histor-
ian, who made the set of records on
which he wrote the abridgment of
the large plates of Nephi and to
which he attached the small plates
of Nephi.

Moroni

Moroni, the son of Mormon, fin-
ished his father's book in the rec-
ord, abridged the twenty-four gold
plates giving the history of the
Jaredite civilization, and wrote a

book of his own on his father's
plates, called the Book of Moroni.
Moroni lived to see the complete
destruction of the Nephites because
of wickedness, and remained a lone
survivor of a once righteous, power-
ful, and blessed people.

Living with these men who mark
milestones of progress in the history
of the two great civilizations that
flourished in America from about
the time of the Tower of Babel to
about 421 A.D., we have come to
understand what true greatness is,
that it is to be found in the love of
God and service to one's fellow
men.

Questions on the Lesson

1. Explain how a study of a great man
gives us an understanding of the history
of a period.

2. What ^^'ere the chief characteristics
of Nephi?

3. Show how powerful the doctrine of
repentance is by an explanation of the
early life and repentance of Alma.

4. What kind of testimony concerning
Jesus Christ did Alma and Nephi have?

5. What was Mormon's great contribu-
tion to The Book of Mormon, besides
his own historical account?

6. What was Moroni's great contribu-
tion?

777

ountai

n 0/7

owstorm

Eva WiUes Wangsgaard

"These flakes resembling velvet stars," she said,
"Are clever camouflage to hide our jail."
I sat in silence, for my thoughts had fled.
Riding a snowflake down a time-hid trail.
Where children, pulled by cords of school or home
Climbed drifts as high as hillocks. Twinkly bright
Were eyes that loved the bout with brittle foam
Which topped the waves of frozen crested white.
Now hills were growing whiter steadily
Where sumac lately brewed a rich maroon,
But being snowbound waked no dread in me.
The years ran back to meet my life's high-noon.
The storm would hold us prisoners on the hill.
But joy is always free to roam at will.

Visiting QJeacher 1 1 iessages —

Book of Mormon Gems of Truth

Lesson A7-"kr\6 What Is It That Ye Shall Hope For? Behold I Say Unto

You That Ye Shall Have Hope Through the Atonement of Christ and

the Power of His Resurrection, to Be Raised Unto Life Eternal,

and This Because of Your Faith in Him According to the

Promise" (Moroni 7:41).

Leone O. Jacobs

For Tuesday, April 2, 1957
Objective: To show that faith in Jesus Christ is the key to eternal life.

ALL of our lives we should be
working toward one goal— that
of achieving eternal life. The hope
we have of achieving that goal helps
us to meet the problems and ad-
versities that beset us in mortality.
That hope gives comfort in our sor-
rows and courage to continue on-
ward without ever losing sight of
the destination.

As has been said, ''faith is the
moving cause of all action" (Lec-
tures on Faithy page 8), and faith
in Christ is the power by which we
may reach this goal of eternal life.
Mormon says, 'Tor no man can be
saved, according to the words of
Christ, save they shall have faith
in his name . . ." (Moroni 7:38).

Faith is a mighty force, and its
possibilities are unlimited. Faith
requires a positive attitude of mind.
Doubt and fear flee from its pres-
ence. When wc comply with the
necessary requirements, we can gain
perfect faith in the atonement of
Christ and in his resurrection.

Many passages of scripture point
out the great power of faith.
"... If ye have faith as a grain of
mustard seed . . . nothing shall be
impossible unto you." (Mt. 17:20).
"... According to your faith be
it unto you" (Mt. 9-29).
"... Daughter, thy faith hath made
thee whole . . ." (Mark 5:34), said
Christ to the woman who touched
the hem of his garment. "I can
do all things through Christ which
strengthen me" (Phillipians 4:13).
"And Christ hath said: If ye will
have faith in me ye shall have
power to do whatsoever thing is ex-
pedient in me" (Moroni 7:33).

It is by faith that one accepts the
words of Christ. It is through faith
in Christ ". . . that the Holy Ghost
may have place . . ." (Moroni 7:32)
in our hearts. Thus, if faith in
Jesus Christ is the principle that
can bring us eternal life, let us read
and study and work to attain it.

. . . From a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make
thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus, All scripture is given
by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for in-
struction in righteousness: That the man of God may be perfect . . . unto all good
works (II Timothy 3:15-16).

Page 5^

V(/orR 1 1 ieetifig — Food Preparation and S

ervice

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Lesson 7— Beverages
Rhea H. Gardner

For Tuesday, April 9, 1957

CINCE some kind of beverage is
a part of every meal, it is im-
portant that it be chosen with the
same care as all other parts of the
menu.

For many, good cold water or milk
is sufficient as a meal beverage.
Since milk is high in food value, it
is more than a thirst quencher.
Milk drinks are a nourishing food
for people of all ages; in fact, milk
is about the first and last food and
beverage man enjoys.

There is a wide variety of milk
drinks. Eggnogs are especially good.
They are more appealing to the eye
and to the taste when the egg whites
and yolks are beaten separately.

Chocolate and cocoa are both
made from the cocoa bean. Their
difference is in the fat content.
Chocolate is about fifty per cent fat,
while cocoa contains only about
twenty-two per cent fat. Conse-
quently, chocolate is much richer.
Cocoa is considered better adapted
for children or people with diges-
tions that are easily upset.

When cocoa or chocolate is used
frequently for beverages, it is con-
venient and time-saving to make a
quantity of cocoa paste or sirup
which can be mixed quickly with
the milk as needed.

Lemonade and orangeade are
favorites in the increasingly long list
of fruit beverages we may choose

Page 60

from today. Use only enough sugar
to accent the natural fruit flavor.

Sugar can be added directly to the
juice and water or it may be made
into a sirup, cooled, then added.
The latter method is recommended.
The precooked sirup seems to im-
prove the drinking quality of the
beverage to which it is added; it
also saves time and saves sugar, since
it is not uncommon to find undis-
solved sugar in the bottom of pitch-
ers when sugar is added directly to
the drink.

Most fruit punch requires the use
of some citrus juices, especially lem-
on juice. The practice of taking
lemons out of the refrigerator, cut-
ting them in half, squeezing them,
and throwing the rest away is waste-
ful. If you will let the lemons stand
in warm water before squeezing
them, you will be able to extract
much more juice. Then, if you will
boil the rind with the sugar sirup,
the rind of two lemons for each cup
of sugar, you will have a drink that
is much richer in flavor.

Fruit punch need not be expen-
sive, if you plan ahead for it.
Rhubarb juice makes a delicious
base for a fruit drink. Prepare it in
much the same way as you do
tomatoes for juicing. Pour the hot,
strained, slightly sweetened juice in-
to fruit jars and process in a hot
water bath. (See instruction books
for processing time in your area.)

LESSON DEPARTMENT

In areas where apricots are in
abundance, one is often able to get
small ones for a nominal cost. Apri-
cot puree makes a delicious base for
fruit drinks. Juice from currants,
pie cherries, certain kinds of wild
berries, grapes, some plums, and
cranberry juice are also delicious.

Watch the market for specials on
canned fruit juices so you will
always have a variety on hand.

For very clear ice cubes for your
fruit drinks, use boiled water. Here
are a few suggestions for fancy ice
cubes: (i) Add a little green color-
ing to the water before freezing it
into cubes for an especially cool
looking efifect. Avoid overuse of
the coloring. (2) Freeze curls of
lemon or orange peel, maraschino
cherries with stems intact, or sprigs

of mint in the ice cubes. (3) Freeze
leftover drinks in the ice cube trays
to serve in fruit beverages.

The appearance of a fruit drink
on a hot day cannot be overesti-
mated. Cool drinks will look
especially refreshing if you frost the
rims of the glasses. Put some lemon
juice into a saucer about one-fourth
inch deep. Sift some powdered
sugar into a plate about one-fourth
inch deep. Stand each glass, in-
verted, in the lemon juice about a
minute. Lift it out of the juice
then let it stand, inverted, in the
powdered sugar for a minute. Now
lift carefully out of the sugar so as
not to jar the sugar coating which
has formed on the rim. Stand right
side up in the refrigerator until set.
Then carefully fill with your drink.

Note: "Recipes for Beverages," by Rhea H. Gardner, page 46, in this issue of
the Magazine.

JLiterature — Shakespeare in Our Lives

Lesson 7—"fK Midsummer Night's Dream"

YAdti Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: Shakespeare Major Phvs and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison,
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948)

For Tuesday, April 16, 1957

Objective: To show that in A Midsummer Night's Dream, Shakespeare touches
our lives through fantasy and poetry — through qualities we all approve, such as love,
delight, joy, and humor.

The poet's eye, in a fine frenzy rolling.

Doth glance from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven,

And as imagination bodies forth

The forms of things unknown, the poet's pen

Turns them to shapes, and gi\es to airy nothing

A local habitation and a name.

A Midsummer Night's Dream, V. 1. 12-17

TF ever a literature lesson deserves moon, it is this one. For literal-

to be presented in the warm, minded persons this play may seem

bright silence of an April midnight a filmy triviality without substance,

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

direction, or indeed without any
justification for existing. The prac-
tical persons who prize as real only
that which can be pinched or priced
or preserved, will find this play to
be ''airy nothingness'' incarnate. But
for the rest of us, this plunge into
the unplumbed vistas of the imagi-
native world yields an ecstasy and a
delight rivaled in Shakespeare only
by passages from Romeo and Juliet
and The Tempest.

The more thoroughly we saturate
ourselves in this play-poem on love,
the more we realize that only young
Shakespeare could have produced it.
Actually, it was written during 1594
or 1595 in the poet's thirtieth year.
Obviously written to commemorate
some wedding or marriage-feast, it is
filled with its own theme of the
goodness and gaiety of mortal love.

Surely one of Shakespeare's ap-
peals is that he knows love to be
without limitation or station: every-
one from the highest to the lowest
loves, yet each in his own way.
Therefore, he depicts love in many
forms, including the stately, digni-
fied relationship between Duke
Theseus and Queen Hippolyta; the
foolish jealousies, quick-tempered
exchanges, and ethereal ecstasies of
the fairies Oberon and Titania, a
love so touchy and unreasoning as
to be entirely mortal; the impulsive,
confusing young loves of Lysander
and Hermia, Demetrius and Helena;
the uncultivated, serious Bottom
who, in his constant yet unspectac-
ular sanity, refuses to be swept off
his feet by the most skilled love-
techniques of Queen Titania's magic
words. Thus love in its various
aspects and extremes provides the
sole subject of the play.

PJot

Theseus, Duke of Athens, and
Hippolyta, Queen of the Amazons,
are soon to be married. On their
wedding day the fate of young,
headstrong Hermia is to be decided.
She loves Lysander, but her father
wants her to marry another suitor of
his choice named Demetrius. It is
decreed that if she refuses Demet-
rius, she must either die or forswear
all contact with men and become a
nun. Hermia and Lysander, decid-
ing to flee Athens, agree to meet in
a wood just outside the town. They
are waylaid by Demetrius who hopes
to prevent his beloved Hermia's
escape, and Helena, who loves him.

In the same wood we are intro-
duced to the fairies. Queen Titania
and King Oberon have quarreled
over a beautiful, dark-skinned boy
who has been stolen by the fairies
from an East Indian King. (This
was a common practice among
fairies who would leave a less at-
tractive child in place of the one
stolen.) Jealous Oberon wants the
child as his attendant, but Titania
will not yield him, since she claims
him as her own. Resolving to tor-
ment her for this injury, Oberon
sends Puck halfway around the world
to pluck a little western flower which
Cupid once shot with his fiery shaft.
The juice from this flower, laid on
sleeping eyelids, will make the per-
son dote upon the next living crea-
ture he sees. Oberon intends to
watch Titania when she is asleep
and drop the potion in her eyes so:

The next thing then she waking looks

upon,
Be it on lion, bear, or wolf, or bull,
On meddling monkey, or on busy ape,
She shall pursue it with the soul of love.

II, 1. 179-182

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Oberon also intends to help
Helena in her love pursuit of De-
metrius, but Puck, by mistake, puts
the potion into Lysander's eyes rath-
er than in Demetrius' with resulting
confusion and mix-up among the
four young lovers. The third plot
within the play also reaches its cli-
max in these same woods. Rustic
bully Bottom and his fellow con-
struction workers come to the woods
to practice a play with which to
entertain the royal wedding party
for Theseus and the Amazon Queen
Hippolyta. Puck places an ass's
head on Bottom, which frightens
off his superstitious comrades. Still
influenced by the love potion, Ti-
tania awakens to see Bottom, and is
immediately enamored of him.
Thus, at the beginning of Act IV,
Scene i, Titania is making love to
Bottom. While she suffers from
her romantic over-obsession, his
is a true common-sense response.
She offers him new nuts; but
he asks only for good dry oats
and a bundle of hay. Titania wants
to caress his cheeks and place flow-
ers in his hair; instead, practical
Bottom asks for a fairy to scratch
his head. Titania offers him fairy
music, and he asks for tongs (an
instrument resembling a triangle for
making rustic music) and bones (to
be held between the fingers and
used as clappers). Finally the two
fall asleep and Oberon enters, ready
to forgive and ''undo this hateful
imperfection of her [Titania's] eyes."
Meanwhile, the four sleeping lovers
awaken soon after Puck anointed
them once more with his magic po-
tion. Now Demetrius recognizes
Helena as his true love, and Ly-
sander and Hermia are re-united.

Bottom awakes to wonder what has
become of his comrades. He is
sorely perplexed by his startling
dream, one which "the eye of man
hath not heard, the ear of man hath
not seen, man's hand is not able to
taste, his tongue to conceive, nor
his heart to report, what my dream
was. I will get Peter Quince to
write a ballad of this dream. It shall
be called Bottom's Dream, because
it hath no bottom." IV, i. 216.

In Act V all join in the nuptial
celebration of Theseus, Hippolyta,
and the four lovers. Bottom and his
friends perform their play as part
of the entertainment and the fairies
pronounce blessings and good for-
tune on all of the newlv wedded
couples. And in the words of Puck:

Jack shall have Jill,
Nought shall go ill,

The man shall ha\'e his mare again, and
all shall be well.

III. 2. 461-463

Delight and Satire
As long as people have been human
they have liked to be fooled by that
which fools them most completely.
This is beautifully accomplished in
A Midsummer Night's Dream. After
reading the play one feels that
Shakespeare created it to embody
the sheer joy which radiates to all
sympathetic souls who choose to
remain within the charmed circle
of love and marriage. Without this
play to give these emotions a body
and make them more nearly tangi-
ble, such emotions could only have
hovered about like some ethereal
ghosts. As it is, the play relays their
charms to all who care to attend.
And as the play progresses, we feel
from Shakespeare's merry words,

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

puns, scenic fantasies, and rich, po-
etic passages, his own winkings of
deUght at having given his audience
such provocation for rehving once
more the joys and beauty of mortal-
ity's greatest universal experience:
true, pure love.

Even though, in one sense, this
play is a sweet hymn to beautiful
love, Shakespeare is nonetheless wise
enough to remember that ''The
course of true love never did run
smooth" (I,i) and, as Puck sees
the senseless antics of people in love,
he speaks perhaps his most famous
line, "what fools these mortals be!"
(111,2). Shakespeare also knew well
the pompous dangers which come
to those who take themselves too
seriously. After detailing perfect,
lyrical love in Romeo and Juliet,
Shakespeare satirizes it quite point-
edly in this play, particularly in the
delightfully grotesque play presented
in deep seriousness and dedication
by Bottom and his rough friends.

Shakespeare also satirizes the
rustic drama itself. In his own day
groups of artisans were forming dra-
matic clubs, and instead of follow-
ing the religious form of the true
rustic drama, these amateurs began
to perform romantic plays, while
still using the rigid techniques of
the old dramas. In A Midsummer
Night's Dream, Shakespeare laughs
at the carpenters, tinkers, and bel-
lows-menders who have turned ac-
tors and who, in presenting their
play The Most Lamentable Com-
edy, and Most Cruel Death of
Pyramus and Thishy, make even the
scenery and stage setting into actors'
parts as actors become WaJJ and
Moonshine. (If time permits read
aloud Act III, Sc.i. 59-72.)

The fairies, particularly Puck,
play an important part in the plot.
It could be real fun to characterize
Puck to your group. Shakespeare
casts him in the role of fool or
clown to Oberon, King of the
Fairies, but he is really Robin-Good-
fellow, a household spirit of ancient
folklore. It is he who frightens
maidens of the village, who skims
the milk off its cream so that the
butter won't churn, takes the yeast
out of the beer, misleads the night-
wanderers; assumes the likeness of
a crab apple in the drink that ma-
trons enjoy while gossiping about
the bubbling kettle, and bobs sharp-
ly against their lips so the shock
causes them to spill their ale down
their own necks; assumes the like-
ness of a stool so that when an old
woman goes to sit on him, he disap-
pears and she topples down. (Act
II. Sc. 1.)

The standard stock in trade of
our present-day tin-pan alley which
produces its constant stream of pop-
ular songs is to be found in the well-
worn rhyming words ''moon, June,
tune, croon, swoon, spoon." Shake-
speare's materials are the same, yet
he avoids the ruts which make our
average romantic love songs so
trivial. The setting of the play
stresses the role of the moon, some-
times full and warm, sometimes
lofty and cold (when the lovers are
quarreling beneath it). We do not
wonder at Shakespeare's creating a
phantasy, but that such a phantasy
could ever attain any sense of reality
at all. We are forced to agree with
Addison, that if there could be
places and people like these, cer-
tainly they would have to be and

LESSON DEPARTMENT

act exactly as they do. Or as Dry-
den says:

But Shakespeare's magic could not copied

be;
Within that circle none durst walk but he.
The Tempest, Prologue

A small part of Shakespeare's de-
light appears in Bottom's and Peter
Quince's misuse of words which
sound similar, but which have vast-
ly different meanings: ''Thou art
translated/' for 'Thou are trans-
formed"; "I will condole in some
measure," for "I will lament"; "You
were best to call them generally,"
for "You were best to call them sev-
erally"; and "Ninny's Tomb" for
"Ninus' Tomb," etc.

Shakespeare appeals to us again
by exploiting our normal delight to
be found in that which is small and
miniature, and, also, in the nearness
of nature. These are best given us
by Titania and her fairies:

Come, no\\' a roundel and a fairy song.
Then, for the third part of a minute,

hence —
Some to kill cankers in the musk-rose buds,
Some war with rere-mice [bats] for their

leathern \\ings,
To make my small elves coats, and some

keep back
The clamorous owl that nightly hoots and

wonders
At our quaint spirits [sports]. Sing we

now asleep.
Then to your offices, and let me rest.

Song

You spotted snakes with double tongue,

Thorny hedgehogs, be not seen.
Nev^'ts and blindworms, do no wrong,

Come not near our fairy Queen.
Philomel, with melody
Sing in our sweet lullaby;

Lulla, lulla, lullaby, lulla, lulla, lullaby.
Never harm, nor spell, nor charm,
Come our lovely lady nigh;

So, good night, with lullaby.

II. 2. 1-19

To the fairies, nature is an inti-
mate part of them, and the rough
elements in the first of their song
accent the beauty and softness of
the chorus lullaby.

Best in A Midsummer Night's
Dream is the sheer poetry which
releases Shakespeare's serene joy and
sense of beauty. Such a passage as
the following is filled with the sing-
ing beauty of true poetry.

King Oberon: My gentle Puck, come
hither. Thou rememberest
Since once I sat upon a promontory
And heard a mermaid, on a dolphin's

back.
Uttering such dulcet and harmonious

breath
That the rude sea grew ci\il at her song.
And certain stars shot madly from their

spheres
To hear the seamaid's music.

II. 1. 148-154

To be at their best such passages
must be read aloud; only then does
their beauty penetrate to be heard
by the inner ear and eye.

The intent in discussing this, as
in succeeding plays, will be not to
present all the details of the plot,
but to develop intensively one or
two central scenes. However, indi-
\idual passages throughout the play
that are particularly beautiful and
Ivrical could well be read. For ex-
ample:

I know a bank whereon the wild thyme
blows,

WHiere oxlips and the nodding \iolet grows;

Quite overcanopied with luscious wood-
bine,

\\'ith sweet musk rose, and with eglantine.

There sleeps Titania sometime of the
night,

Lulled in these flowers with dances and
delight.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

And there the snake throws her enameled

skin,
Weed wide enough to wrap a fairy in.

Act II, 1. 249-256

Re-read this passage to class mem-
bers until they get the picture of
Titania, Queen of the fairies, lying
on the bank of a stream. I'here
the snake sloughs off her enamel-
like skin which is wide enough to
serve as a garment to wrap Titania
in, as she lies there surrounded with
primroses and sweetbriar, canopied
over with honevsucklc, lulled to
sleep by her fairies' delightful music
and dances.

You might briefly lay the setting
for Act IV, Scene I, and then read
this scene slowly and carefully to
your group. I'his scene has been
chosen because all of the major
characters appear, and because all
the three plots are unraveled in it.
Notice that Shakespeare has his dif-
ferent characters speak in three dif-
ferent styles, all of which appear in
this scene. Bottom, as one of the
rustics, speaks in prose, which would
be natural for a tradesman. I'hc
fairies speak in lyrical rhyme, and
the dignity of Theseus is evident in
his lines spoken in blank verse.

Scene 1, Act. IV, is surcharged
with great poetry, in addition to re-
solving the three plots within the
play. While not a functioning part
of the story, such passages as the fol-
lowing speeches by Ilippolyta and
Theseus are rarely surpassed in
Shakespeare's later works for their
rich imagery and the music of their
singing:

Hip. I was with Hercules and Cadmus
once
Wficn in a wood of Crete they bayed
the bc.ir

With hounds of Sparta. Never did I
hear

Such gallant chiding; for, besides the
groves,

The skies, the fountains, every region
near

Seemed all one mutual cry. I never
heard

So musical a discord, such sweet thun-
der.

Thes. My hounds are bred out of the

Spartan kind,
So flcwed, so sanded; and their heads

are hung
With ears that sweep away the morning

dew;
Crook-kneed, and dewlapped like Thes-

salian bulls;
Slow in pursuit, but matched in mouth

like bells,
Kach under each. A cry more tunable
Was never holloed to, nor cheered

with horn.
In Crete, in Sparta, nor in Thessaly.
Judge when you hear.

IV. 1, 116-131

The strength of A Midsummer
Night's Dream, therefore, is in hu-
mor, whimsy, satire, wordplay, but,
most of all, in delight, cheerfulness,
joy, and an expansive outpouring of
such lines rich in cadenced imagery,
lines which, thus far, only Shake-
speare could have written.

Thoughts ioi Discussion

1. Which universal qualities of human
love appear in the play?

2. Of which qualities or characters does
Shakespeare appear to approve? Of
which does he sccui to disapprove?

3. Why docs Titania's attachment for
Bottom seem humorous? Has it any basis
in actual life as you have seen or known
it?

4. Discuss Shakespeare's use of fantasy
and poetry as tools in this play to achieve
his desired effect.

Social Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life

Lesson 6— "Search Your Hearts''
Eider John Fan Larson
For Tuesday, April 2 ■5, 1957

Objective: To illustrate the process of perfection and the necessity of eliminating
those traits of character which retard our quest for perfection.

<'<"DE ve therefore perfect, even as
vour Father which is in heav-
en is perfect" (Mt. 5:48). This
admonition of Jesus, from the
Sermon on the Mount, was em-
braced bv the Prophet Joseph Smith
as an attainable goal for all. z\l-
though the Prophet's teachings to
the women co\"ered a wide range
of subjects, the common thread
throughout was that perfection
might be a reality. This and the
following lesson are directed to each
member of the Relief Society who
seeks perfection. \\'hile a listing
of the qualities of perfection would,
no doubt, be helpful in setting one's
sights, the more important factor
in progression is the process bv
which we improve. It is hoped that
by a discussion of some tmits con-
sidered bv the Prophet to be either
desirable or undesirable, we may
stimulate and promote personal im-
pro\ement hv the process of self-
appraisal and prudent decisions. A
careful review of the Prophet's
teachings, followed by their appro-
priate application to life, will greatlv
assist all who seek the attributes of
godliness.

\\'ithin each of us he potentiali-
ties for great accomplishment.
Those traits of character which de-
termine whether we do good or
evil, succeed or fail, become perfect
or mediocre, remain inacti\e until
stimulated bv circumstances or con-

ditions. Most of them develop
quite unnoticed, and without con-
scious effort, within the en\'iron-
ment supplied bv parents, friends,
and life situations. A helpful prin-
ciple then, if we are to attain per-
fection for ourselves and loved ones,
is to strive for and to provide
wholesome, uplifting experiences.
Through personal effort we can ap-
proach perfection, if we cultivate
the desirable and weed out the
harmful traits of character. This
is the challenge of the gospel.

On April 28, 1842, little more
than two vears before his death, the
Prophet told the Relief Society he
was taking the opportunity:

... to instruct the ladies of this So-
ciety, and point out the way for them to
conduct themselves, that they might act
according to the will of God; that he did
not know that he ''should have many op-
portunities of teaching them, as they were
going to be left to themselves; they would
not long ha\e him to instruct them; that
the Church would not ha\e his instruc-
tions long; and the world would not be
troubled with him a great while (D. H. C.
1\', page 604).

These comments suggest the im-
portance and urgency the Prophet
himself attached to his teachings.

Individucil Responsibility

Perfection, the Prophet stressed,
is an indi\idual matter. He suggest-
ed that while the efforts of others
might stimulate us to good works,

Page 67

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

they would not save us, and although
we would be blessed for our service
to others, this, alone, was not
enough. "The people should each
one stand for himself, and depend
on no man or men ..." he said,
since "righteous persons could only
deliver their own souls" (Ibid., V,
page 19). The responsibility for
salvation and perfection he placed
squarely upon each individual.

The Prophet Joseph had said at
an earlier meeting:

After this instruction, you will be re-
sponsible for your own sins; it is a desir-
able honor that you should so walk be-
fore our heavenly Father as to save your-
selves; we are all responsible to God for
the manner we improve the light and
wisdom given by our Lord to enable us
to save ourselves [Ihid., IV, page 606).

As was the case in the Council in
Heaven, there were some early
members of the Church who
thought the Prophet should compel
the souls of men. Often the people
would tell the Prophet what he
should do, saying, "O, if I were
Brother Joseph, I would do this and
that, but," said the Prophet, ". . .if
they were in Brother Joseph's shoes
they would find that men or women
could not be compeJJed into the
kingdom of God, but must be dealt
with in long-suffering, and at last
we shall save them" [Ibid., V, page
24), (Jtahcs added.)

To serve the Lord is not always
easy, but the Prophet made it clear
that we must be resolute in seeking
our goal. Said he:

All difficulties which might and would
cross our way must be surmounted.
Though the soul be tried, the heart faint,
and the hands hang down, we must not
retrace our steps; there must be decision

of character, aside from sympathy {Ihid.,
IV, page 570).

The Prophet's teachings all sug-
gest that salvation is a continual
process. It is neither attained by
one good deed nor is it at any time
a certainty. Having received the
gospel, we must continue to serve
the Lord to the best of our ability
—and, if we forsake the truth, we
are in danger of losing that which
we have gained. The Prophet
warned on one occasion:

Though a man should become mighty,
do great things, overturn mountains, per-
form mighty works, and should then turn
from his high station to do evil, to eat
and drink with the drunken, all his former
deeds would not save him, but he would
go to destruction! {Ihid., IV, page 606).

In his characteristic way of being
practical and specific, the Prophet
pointed the way to Relief Society
members who desire to become as
God would have them. Just as a
parent teaches his child black and
white, the Prophet taught the wom-
en there were good as well as harm-
ful qualities; that perfection came
from accepting the good and reject-
ing the bad. He strongly urged
them to cultivate the commend-
able, to keep the commandments,
and to search for further light and
knowledge. Inherent in the pur-
suance of perfection is the recogni-
tion of those attributes which hind-
er our progress. For this reason we
shall now reflect upon some
characteristics the Prophet singled
out to be shunned. Those discussed
serve to illustrate the collective and
individual possibility of their exist-
ence. Women who seek perfection
will do well to heed the Prophet's
cautions as well as his commenda-
tions.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Self-Righ teousness

Time and again, the Prophet
warned against self-righteousness.
The assumption of responsibihty
for one's self, he suggested, is en-
nobling, while self -admiration blinds
the view to our own shortcomings,
illuminates the faults of others, and
creates illusions of personal worth.
The Prophet forthrightly reminded
that ''it is the doctrine of the devil
to retard the human mind, and
hinder our progress, by filling us
with self-righteousness .... The
devil flatters us that we are very
righteous, when we are feeding on
the faults of others/' he observed
(Ihid., V, page 24). He pointed up
the pitfall of self -righteousness
when he said:

Christ was condemned by the self-
righteous Jews because He took sinners
into His society; He took them upon the
principle that they repented of their sins
{Ibid., V, page 23).

Aspirations

The Prophet cautioned the wom-
en to aspire to magnify only their
own offices and callings. He read to
them from the 12th Chapter of 1st
Corinthians and explained the func-
tion of the various offices within the
Church and:

. . . the necessity of every individual
acting in the sphere allotted him or her,
and filling the several offices to which
they are appointed. He spoke of the dis-
position of many men to consider the
lower offices in the Church dishonorable,
and to look with jealous eyes upon the
standing of others who are called to pre-
side o\er them; that it was the folly and
nonsense of the human heart for a person
to be aspiring to other stations than those
to which they are appointed of God for
them to occupy [Ihid., IV, page 603).

The Authorities of the Church
have repeatedly counseled that our

individual progress is closely related
to the effort we expend and the
manner in which we perform our
Church assignments.

The Prophet urged the women
". . . to magnify their respective
callings, and wait patiently till God
shall say to them, 'Come up high-
er'" (Ibid., IV, page 603). The
disposition to aspire would be with-
in the Relief Society, he cautioned,
and the women should therefore
guard against it. "Every person
should stand, and act in the place
appointed, and thus sanctify the So-
ciety and get it pure" (Ihid., IV,
page 604). To magnify one's office
and calling is a most desirable ob-
jective. This is very different from
the covetous feelings for position
and power. The Prophet strongly
recommended humility. The posses-
sor of this Christ-like virtue will have
power and undreamed of blessings.
Ilumility will add a wholesome lus-
ter to the soul of every one who
cultivates it.

Guard the Tongue

Had it not been for the unholy
lies of evil men and women, the
history of the Church, and, par-
ticularly, the story of the Prophet's
untimely death, might have been
materially different from the facts.
The Prophet, who never feared the
truth, was continually the victim
of untruths. Whether published or
passed by word of mouth, they
fanned and fed the flames of per-
secution.

In the midst of a widespread
campaign to do him harm, the
Prophet spoke out strongly against
the evils of gossip. On May 6, 1842,
an attempt was made on the life
of Lilburn W. Boggs, who was Gov-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

ernor of Missouri when the saints
were so cruelly treated and driven
from that State. Immediately there
arose rumors that the "Mormons"
were at the bottom of the attempt
and, based upon these suspicions,
the Prophet was later charged, but
exonerated, as being an accessory
to this crime. Within a week fol-
lowing these insinuations the Proph-
et said to the Relief Society:

I have one request to make of the
President and members of the society,
that you search yourselves — the tongue
is an unruly member — hold your tongues
about things of no moment ■ — a little
tale will set the world on fire {Ihid., W,
page 20).

He advised the women:

. . . beware, be still, be prudent, re-
pent, reform, but do it in a way not to
destroy all around you. I do not want to
cloak iniquity — all things contrary to
the will of God, should be cast from us,
but don't do more hurt than good, with
your tongues — be pure in heart {Ihid.,
V, page 20) .

This evil is a many-sided sword.
Untruths do the most harm, but
injudicious language, though it con-
tains truth, can also do tremendous
harm. The following from Vol-
ume 1, page 103, Woman's Expon-
ent, illustrates another aspect:

The evil done by the first utterer of a
slander is small compared with that which
is spread through a community from the
repetition of the false tale by idle bab-
blers .... Counterfeited coins and bank-
notes, however ingeniously executed, do
no harm if they remain in the hands of
the original forger. It is by their circula-
tion that the people suffer. Somebody
once said to a sage: "A man slandered you
in my presence." "If," replied the wise
man, "you had not listened with pleasure,
he would not have defamed me."

During the late summer of 1842
the Prophet was forced into hiding
to protect himself against the vi-
cious attempts of his enemies to take
him into custody. Much of the
impetus to do these acts came from
the false stories that were spread
concerning the Prophet. He re-
turned to his home the latter part
of August 1842, and August 31, he
met with the Relief Society and
made this statement:

When I do the best I can — when I
am accomplishing the greatest good, then
the most evils and wicked surmisings are
got up against me. I would to God that
you would be wise. I now counsel you,
that if you know anything calculated to
disturb the peace or injure the feelings of
your brother or sister, hold your tongues,
and the least harm will be done (D. H. C.
V, page 140).

He suggested there were affirma-
tive blessings from carefully watch-
ing what we say. ''No organized
body can exist," he said, unless the
members thereof " . . . put a double
watch over the tongue . . . /' (Em-
phasis added.)

All organized bodies have their peculiar
evils, weaknesses and difficulties, the ob-
ject is to make those not so good reform
and return to the path of virtue that they
may be numbered with the good, and
even hold the keys of power, which 'will
influence to virtue and goodness —
should chasten and reprove, and keep it
all in silence, not even mention them
again; then you will be established in
power, virtue, and holiness, and the wrath
of God will be turned away (Jbfd., V,
page 20).

Overzealoiisness

It is well to underlay our enthus-
iasm in the gospel with cautious re-
straint. At one meeting the Proph-
et commended the women '\ . . for

LESSON DEPARTMENT

their zeal, but said sometimes their
zeal was not according to knowl-
edge" {Ihid., IV, page 570).

On another occasion, the Prophet
warned:

There is another error which opens a
door for the adversary to enter. As females
possess refined feehngs and sensitiveness,
they are also subjeet to overmueh zeal,
which must ever prove dangerous, and
cause them to be rigid in a religious ca-
pacity — [they] should be armed with
mercy, notwithstanding the iniquity among
us ... . Notwithstanding the unworthy
are among us, the virtuous should not,
from self importance, grieve and oppress
needlessly, those unfortunate ones {Ihid.,
V, page 19, 20).

The overzealous can discourage
others, become fanatical, act un-
seemly, and go beyond their proper
bounds.

Peiiection Lies Within

If we are to become perfect, we
must look at ourselves without de-
lay, with a keen eye to our limita-
tions and shortcomings. Once recog-
nized, our weaknesses become out
of place in our lives. When we have
completed the task of divesting our-
selves of these personality ''sore
spots," we are then in a position to
acquire the more ennobling traits.
The ability to recognize and dispel
unbecoming attributes and to seek
the godlike virtues is the thought
pattern for perfection.

In the last analysis, if we are to
reach for perfection, we must do as
the Prophet suggested in a talk giv-
en in the Grove to the Church:

Search your hearts, and see if you are
like God. I have searched mine and feel
to repent of all my sins (Ibid., IV, page
588, Remarks of Prophet Joseph in the
Grove, From the Journal of Elder Wil-
ford Woodruff, page 8).

Organ Books for
Church and Home

AT THE CONSOLE-Felton 2.00

CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton 2.50

CHURCH MUSIC FOR THE
SMALLEST ORGAN-Nevin 1.50

DEVOTIONAL ALBUM-Asper .... 2.50

LORENZ FAVORITE ORGAN
VOLUNTARIES-Vols. 1, 2, 3 .ea. 1.50

LORENZ ONE PAGE ORGAN
VOLUNTARIES-Vols. 1, 2, 3..ea. 1.25

ORGAN CLASSICS AND TRAN-
SCRIPTIONS 2.50

ORGAN IN THE CHURCH-Asper 2.75
ORGAN VOLUNTARIES-
Vols. 1, 2— Schreiner ea. 3.50

Music Sent On Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

n On Approval Q Charge

Q Money Enclosed

Name —

Address

City & State _ _ ,

Mimic |

llai|iie$

145 NORTH UNIVERSITY. PROVO •''2fi60 WASHINCTON

J' 2260 WASHINCrON ^SS^&Sm

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957

Supplementary Refeiences (7)' ./ J f^ ± I ,-

^^ ^ UJirtnaay ^congratulations

1. "Relief Society Responsibilities" —
President Joseph Fielding Smith, Relief
Society Magazine, March 1954, page 150;
and October 1954, page 644.

2. "But One Thing Is Needful" —
Marianne C. Sharp, Relief Society Maga-
zine, November 1954, page 721.

3. The Wa}' to Perfection, Joseph Field-
ing Smith, chapter 27, pp. 179-185.

Questions ioi Discussion

1. What are the necessary steps in the
perfection process? Why is self-analysis
so chfficult?

2. Why did the Prophet Joseph Smith
meet with the Relief Society and instruct
them often?

3. WHiy is it important for individual
Church members to be constant in their
search for perfection?

4. Point out and discuss the undesir-
able traits against which the Prophet
warned.

5. Why was the Prophet sensitive to
the evils of gossip? What are his cautions
regarding the habit?

OIRTHDAY congratulations are
extended to: Mrs. Eliza Drake
McManus, Roy, Utah, one hundred
one; Mrs. Emma Bandley, Salt
Lake City, one hundred one; Mrs.
Caroline Wayman Newman, Salt
Lake City, one hundred; Mrs. Mar-
garet James, San Fernando, Cali-
fornia, ninety-eight; Mrs. Marriett
Irene Olson, Salt Lake City, Utah,
ninety-seven; Mrs. Rose Brown
Llayes, Salt Lake City, ninety-six;
Mrs. Ann Burns, Logan, Utah,
ninety-six; Mrs. Hannah A. Ran-
som, Smithfield, Utah, ninety-five;
Mrs. May Watson, Salt Lake City,
ninety-five; Mrs. Minerva Richards
Young, Salt Lake City, ninety-four;
Mrs. Margaret Jones Field, Roy,
Utah, ninety-two; Mrs. Maria J.
Rowland, Gretna, Virginia, ninety;
Mrs. Ellen Fogelstrand Tanner,
Salt Lake City, ninety; Mrs. Emma
D. Harrison, Malad, Idaho, ninety;
Mrs. Evelyn Cox Moffitt, Salt Lake
City, ninety.

LPrager for a I Lew LJear

Vesta N. Lukei

cJodc

\a^

Elsie Chamberlain CaiioU

Gently, gently let rain fall.
Not in torrents, not in flood,
But let it be, this New Year's day.
Refreshing, fragrant, mild, and good.

A link between the sky and earth
Rain sprays with jewels leaf and bough.
And reaches deep for seed, for bulb.
For needy root, exploring now.

And may this new year's rain dissolve
Old bitterness, and purify
Both heart and soul, release the mind
To grow in beauty toward the sky.

Today is a sunlit pathway
Bet\\een two shadowy nights,
Where obli\'ion and darkness
Shut out the sun's bright hghts.

May I let no shadows of tomorrow.
No griefs of yesterday
Cast their clouds upon the hours
That are mine, all mine today.

If tomorrow holds but sadness.
Or never comes, for me,
I have today in \\'hich to weave
From life a lovely tapestry.

THE WORLD'S FINEST
PIANOS

Mason & Hamlin

The Stradivari of Pianos

EVERETT

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built

Cable-Nelson

Finest Low Priced Piano Built

Beesley Musk Co.

Pioneer Piano People
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

ELECTRIC
COOKING

costs the
average family
only about ^.^
9^ a day

Be Modern
Live Electrically

UTAH POWER & LIGHT icb.

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
ANNOUNCES

Azalea Spring Tour to the
Sunny South and Cuba

HAWAII

Historic Train

This will include the pageant at the
HILL CUMORAH.

Warning: All these tour parties will
be limted in number. Make reserva-
tions early.

Write or Phone:

Vida Fox Clawson

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

It^s awaiting
You . . .

YES there is still a tremendous amount
of outstanding instruction and use await-
ing you in this and other copies of the
Relief Society Magazine. Your editions
may be handsomely bound at the West's
finest bindery and printing plant for $2.50
cloth bound and $3.50 leather bound per
volume plus postage for mail orders. All
mail orders must be paid in advance.
Follow these postage rates if you send
your order by mail:

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gTh:^

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^M\J'j

R I X h ^ ^ * "

1. A LOOK AT MORMONISM Benjamin Alward

Three hundred and eighty-five picturesque black-and-white photographs highlight the achievements of the
LDS Church and its people. Every department of the Church is represented, including Church members
who have achieved national and international prominence. This dramatic presentation will hold one's
interest from first page to last. $4.00

2. ... I THEE WED Dr. Rex A. Skidmore

This book offers helpful suggestions on how to find marital happiness in an uncertain world. Each page
is filled with interesting true-to-life examples and ideas for enriching the marriage relationship and
bringing harmony into the home. It's an excellent supplementary book for teaching the M Men-Gleaner
Manual, "Love, Marriage and You." $2.00

3. FOR BEHOLD YE ARE FREE Lynn McKinlay

Man is made after the image of God. . . . Man has been blessed by his Creator with free agency. Lynn
McKinlay considers these two principles the very foundation upon which all LDS religious concepts are
based. Offering greater insight into the principle of free agenty, the author analyzes fundamental views
on good and evil and considers man's responsibility in his choice. $2.25

4. COMMENTARY ON THE BOOK OF MORMON— Volume 11 George Reynolds and Janne M. Sjodahl

An excellent commentary for students and readers of "The Book of Mormon." Volume II gives rich
background material and interprets scriptural passages — Words of Mormon to the Book of Mosiah. $4.00

Open a Convenient
Charge
Account

Official

Publishers

to the

LD.S.

Church

'■H"i-"iiHi

iiiiiiiiiiii

Dcsctet^Booh Co.

. . 44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City, Utah

DESERET BOOK COMPANY
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen:

Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order ( ) charge

to my account the following amount $ for

the encircled (numbered) books: 12 3 4.

Name

Address

City Zone State

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax.

^^,v^

mmm

MAdA^SHm

i^^* jh ••» *. . 5>*

J\Kf-

^^^:i;:^i^:^^;-'^y^S:i^S^-^;;i;^;;iiiii .-.

ssV^^

«^Mit^ . il^.

IBRUARY 1957

1 1 Luted uii

our

Catherine E. Berry

I who have sung of spring and Aprils gone,

Have woven words for magic found in May,
Put shining notes to beat of silver rain,

And lyric rhymes to praise the waking day.
Can find no words to limn this muted hour

Of hushed expectancy the earth now holds.
Though February's blue and quiet dusk

Is wrapped around with winter's frozen folds,
The first faint stirring of the coming spring

Was foretold in a wind that whispered by
A moment gone, and left the world as still

As if a miracle had touched the sky.

I who have sung of spring can find no word
To use for beauty felt — unseen, unheard.

The Cover: Grain Grinding Mill in Leiden, Holland
Photograph by Rinze Schippers
Submitted by Ada S. Van Dam

Frontispiece: Ponderosa Pines in the Aftermath of Storm
Photograph by Josef Muench

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

CJroin I Lear and C/c

The Relief Society Magazine truly is an
enjoyment and a blessing to recei\c. It
brings joy and happiness to me, and, al-
though it is a little Magazine, it contains
worlds of enjoyment and knowledge. This
N'crse expresses my thoughts:

Blessed are they who ha\e the power and

gifts to make friends;
It in\olves the power of going out of

oneself
And appreciating whate\er is noble and

loving in others.

This is just what The ReUef Society
Magazine does for me.

— Ruth A. Lyons

West Covina, California

I do enjoy reading all of The Relief So-
ciety Magazine. In fact, it makes a well-
rounded education, all found within its
pages, for me. When \\c are older, we
need the Magazine to keep us posted and
uplifted, just as we do when we are
younger.

— Crysta B. Woodland
Brigham City, Utah

While reading the September issue of
The Relief Society Magazine, this senti-
ment came to me:

Not merely just a Magazine,
This publication \\omen built
For others' help and happiness;
Though small, it's like a flawless gem
Expertly cut.

— Gene Romolo

Provo, Utah

I want to thank you for each wonder-
ful issue of the Magazine. I am just a new
bride and am so excited about going to
Relief Society this fall. There is such
an abundance of knowledge and worth-
while experiences to be shared.

— Jeanne Draper
Chico, California

Se^■eral months ago a subscription to
The Relief Society Magazine was present-
ed to me by my cousin Fern Brockbank
of Spanish Fork, Utah. Since I v^•as born
and reared in Pleasant Gro\'e, Utah, )'ou
can imagine how much I appreciate the
gift. It is the biggest little Magazine I
have ever had the privilege of reading.
The poems, especially, are outstanding,
and the stories are so realistic of home
life. The whole book is full of the kind
of reading that it takes to make life
beautiful.

— Jennie E. Waltenspiel

Hoqui,Mii, Washington

I would like to write a few lines to tell
how much we enjoy The Relief Society
Magazine. My sister sends it to m\- moth-
er, and she hands it on to us. It is a
pleasure to read the Magazine.

— Mrs. Arthur Leigh

Rudheath
North Northwich
England

It gives me great pleasure to take time
to express my appreciation for the wonder-
ful Relief Society Magazine, which was a
present to me on my birthday from my
daughter Rosalie. I look forward each
month to receiving the Magazine, as I
lo\e to read the beautiful poems and in-
spiring teachings and interesting lessons.

— Mrs. Rose R. Stokes

Promontory, Utah

Words cannot express my appreciation
for the Relief Society Magazine. I lo\e it
from cover to co\er and always feel edified
and encouraged after reading any part
of it.

— Mrs. Charlotte M. Linder
Sacramento, California

I enjoy each Magazine immensely and
read them all from cover to eo\cr at least
once. The stories, editorials, and lessons
are helpful to nic in my e\er}day life.
— Mrs. Maurine Marcum
Arimo. Idaho

Page 74

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford -- President

Marianne C. Sharp - - First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor -_--.-_-- Vesta P. Crawford

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen

General Manager __--- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 FEBRUARY 1957 No. 2

(contents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Sustaining the Authorities of the Church ElRay L. Christiansen 76

The Netherlands Mission Preston R. Nibley 88

Values Derived From Reading Worthwhile Literature Thomas C. Romney 90

What Makes a Happy Home Wilma Boyle Bunker 93

Great Men Pray 99

A Flag for Utah Statehood Margaret G. Derrick 106

I Explore the Upstairs Zipporah Layton Stewart 114

FICTION

Mother's Shoes — Second Prize Story Edith Larson 80

Hearts United Frances C. Yost 94

Bitter Medicine — Part 2 Olive W. Burt 109

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 74

Sixty Years Ago 100

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 101

Editorial: A Step Aside June Nielsen 102

Birthday Congratulations to Amy Brown Lyman, Former Relief Society

General President 103

New Serial "The Bright Star" to Begin in March 107

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 116

Birthday Congratulations 144

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes From the Netherlands Mission Ada S. Van Dam 104

Mary E. Jones Dalton Finds Happiness in Her Hobbies 108

Candy for Valentine's Day Mary J. Wilson 113

LESSONS FOR MAY

Theology: "A New Witness for Christ" Leland H. Monson 123

Visiting Teacher Messages: ". . . Ye Would Ask God, the Eternal Father, in

the Name of Christ, If These Things Are Not True" Leone O. Jacobs 128

Work Meeting: Summary Rhea H. Gardner 130

Literature: Julius Caesar Briant S. Jacobs 132

Social Science: "Be Ye Therefore Perfect" John Farr Larson 138

POETRY

Muted Hour — Frontispiece Catherine E. Berry 73

Mother, Dora Toone Brough 79

Future Resolve Hazel M. Thomson 86

Heritage Leslie Savage Clark 87

Giant Saguaros Ethel Jacobson 93

Dawn Castle Eva Willes Wangsgaard 103

When Portals Close Mabel Law Atkinson 108

The Voice of Peace Isabelle Jensen 112

Attic Treasure Maude Rubin 113

Jt Is Love Gene Romolo 122

Reunion Eunice J. Miles 129

Star Dust Vesta N. Lukei 131

Winter Notwithstanding Lael W. Hill 143

°°y Elsie McKinnon Strachan 144

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 16, Utah, Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;

payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at
once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Mag:azine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Sustaining the Authorities
of the Church

Elder EJRay L. Christiansen
Assistant to the Council of the Twelve

i 4 nriHOSE in favor will show it

I by raising their right hands

—those opposed, if any,

may manifest it by the same sign."

This expression is familiar to every

member of the Church.

The First Presidency, consisting
of three presiding high priests, a
president who holds all the keys of
the Priesthood, and two counselors,
preside over all affairs and activities
of the Church. They are assisted
by Twelve Apostles, who, in turn,
are aided by an unspecified number
of high priests called Assistants to
the Twelve, as well as by the First
Council of Seventy. Also, laboring
under the direction of the First
Presidency are the Patriarch to the
Church, the Presiding Bishopric,
and the other general officers.

The General Authorities have
Church-wide supervisory powers.
In addition to the general officers,
stake and mission authorities are ap-
pointed, sustained, and set apart,
with jurisdiction limited to stake
and mission affairs. In the same
manner, branch officers are appoint-
ed to preside in Church affairs with-
in the confines of their respective
wards and branches.

The various offices in the Church
exist ''. . . for helps and for govern-
ments, for the work of the ministry
and the perfecting of my saints"
(D. & C. 124:143).

It should be remembered that the

Page 76

ultimate power on earth to direct
the affairs of the kingdom of God
rests in only one person at a time.
That person is the Prophet and
President of the Church. He may
delegate portions of this power to
others and authorize them to act in
a particular labor or office. There-
fore, the president of a stake, the
bishop of a ward, the president of a
quorum, the president of a mission,
and the president of a temple each
receives from the President of the
Church, directly or by delegation,
the keys of that particular office and
labor.

The extent of the official author-
ity of any officer in the Church is
limited to the unit or division or
institution in which he has been
called to serve. Each is subject to
the direction of those holding high-
er authority. However, temple pres-
idents and mission presidents are
appointed by, and are responsible
directly to the First Presidency.

The auxiliary organizations repre-
sent in their labor the President of
the Church, and, as their name
implies, are helps primarily to the
President and, incidentally, to the
Priesthood in the training and de-
velopment of the members of the
Church. When the names of the
officers of the auxiliaries are pre-
sented to the membership assembled
— whether it is general, stake, or
ward — they are duly sustained by

SUSTAINING THE AUTHORITIES OF THE CHURCH 77

the members of the organizations tions. The scriptures bear out the

which they are called to direct. fact that, with the passing of the

No person can rightfully serve in apostles of old, the authority of the

any administrative position in the holy Priesthood was to be taken

Church unless he has been so sus- from the earth, and that of neces-

tained by the people over whom he sity it would have to be restored

is to preside. The Lord has given from heaven before the Church

us the way in which this is to be could be re-established. The Proph-

done. et Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery

He has revealed to us that it is the were ordained to the Melchizedek

duty of presiding authorities to appoint Priesthood in 1829 under the hands

and call; and then those whom they choose of Peter, Tames, and John:
for any official position in the Church

shall be presented to the body. If the ... who received the keys of Presi-

body reject them, they are responsible for dency on the Mount, and who, as the

that rejection. They have the right to Presiding Council over the Primitive

reject, if they will, or to receive them Church, last held the keys of the Higher

and sustain them by their faith and Priesthood. Every right, authority and

prayers. That is strictly in accordance key was conferred upon the modern

with the rule laid down of the Lord (Pres. prophets, and they in turn ordained

Joseph F. Smith, Gospel Doctrine, page others for the benefit of the Church of

188, 1920 edition). Christ. (Widtsoe, "Studies in Priest-
hood," page 21).
XXZHEN, in assemblies of the

saints, we are asked to sustain Nowhere, other than in The

proposed officers in the Church, it Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-

is our right to express our true feel- day Saints, can men, in a few steps,

ings. But, we should not question trace to its origin, their authority

the wisdom and inspiration of those to act in the name of the Lord

making the nominations, unless we Jesus Christ. Of this we do not

know of facts that plainly indicate boast, but we render unto the Lord

unworthiness on the part of the our gratitude for the fact. Hence,

person nominated. It is not proper when we have the privilege of rais-

nor in order for any member to ing our hands and voices to sustain

raise his hand to register opposition those properly appointed, it should

to a man who is called by proper be done with thanksgiving in our

authority simply because he has a hearts.

personal dislike for him; because he Not only is the right to sustain a
has had some personal grievance, fundamental and sacred right, but
or for other inconsequential reasons, it is an important duty resting upon
The Latter-day Saints should feel the members of the Church to up-
grateful for the knowledge that, hold the authorities presiding over
after its absence for many years, the them. Merely raising the right hand
authority to act in the name of God does not fulfil this duty. It simply
has been restored to man. This expresses a promise that the persons
power was conferred upon the first named will be sustained in deed
officers of the Church by ordination and, in fact — that they will be de-
under the hands of those who held fended against those who would de-
the same power in earlier dispensa- fame them.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

It is a very serious thing for any
member of the Church to engage
in criticism and raise his voice
against the duly appointed leaders.
To do so will lead to no good, but
will make it easier for such a mem-
ber to be persuaded by the ungodly.
It points the way to unhappiness.

. . . There never should be a day pass
but all the people composing the Church
should lift up their voices in prayer to
the Lord to sustain his servants who are
placed to preside over them. . . . These
men should have the faith of the people
to sustain them in the discharge of their
duties, in order that they may be strong
in the Lord. . . .

We should not permit ourselves to go
about from day to day with a spirit of
murmuring and fault-finding in our hearts
against those who are presented before
us to be sustained in responsible positions.
If we have anything in our hearts against
any of these brethren, it is our duty, as
conscientious members of the Church,
first as the Spirit may direct, to go to
them alone and make known to them our
feeling toward them and show them the
cause of such feeling; not with a desire
in our hearts to widen or increase the
difficulty, but we should go to them in
the spirit of reconciliation and brotherly
love, in a true Christian spirit, so that
if any feeling of bitterness exists within
us it may be absolutely removed; and if
we have cause against our brother, that
we may be in a position to remedy the
evil. We should seek to love one an-
other and to sustain one another as chil-
dren of God and as brothers and sisters
in the cause (President Joseph F. Smith,
Gospel Doctrine, page 280).

npHIS great, stalwart leader taught
further that it is not our right
or prerogative to point out the sup-
posed defects of the leaders in the
Church: "Let the Lord God
Almighty judge them and speak for
or against them as it may seem to
him good — but not me; it is not
for me, my brethren, to do this . . ."
{Ibid., page 223).

Another great and important
duty resting upon the parents in
the Church in regard to sustaining
our Church leaders is to teach their
children by example as well as by
precept to respect those in authority
over them. If children hear their
parents criticize or speak disparag-
ingly of the bishop of the ward, the
president of the stake, or other
leaders in the Church, the damage
is highly detrimental and may never
be erased. We should teach our
children to love the Lord and to
understand his great love for them;
to love their fellow men, and espe-
cially to love their fellow members
of the Church. We should teach
them to honor the Priesthood as
the authority that God has bestowed
upon the Church for the proper
government of the same. We
should teach them the importance
and the desirability of preparing
themselves to become worthy of
receiving the Priesthood. Children
should be made to realize that to
be permitted to sustain those who
lead them is not only a rare privi-
lege, but also that it obligates them
to pray for their leaders, to uphold
them, and to accept opportunities
to serve when called by them into
service.

Now, a word to those who are
sustained by the faith and prayers
of the members: those who are
called to office should realize that
one of the greatest assets for leader-
ship is the sustaining influence of
those over whom they preside. This
influence is vital and indispensable
to effective leadership. In the words
of the Lord, ''Except the Lord build
the house, they labor in vain that
build it . . ." (Psalms 127:1), and

SUSTAINING THE AUTHORITIES OF THE CHURCH

''. . . if ye are not one ye are not
mine" (D. & C. 38:27). And so,
we have to be one; we have to sus-
tain and be sustained if our leader-
ship is to be effective.

Those who are called to office
and are sustained by the members
should enter upon their duties with
a full determination to do all in
their power to magnify that calling.
They should be prompt and zeal-
ous. They should strive to become
efficient in carrying out the whole
program.

They must plan, prepare, inspire.
They must be examples in living
the gospel wherever they may be
— not only in meetings but also in
private parties, while fishing and
hunting, and while traveling. Priest-

hood and auxiliary leaders and mem-
bers alike have the responsibility to
be true to ''. . . every word that
proceedeth forth from the mouth
of God" (D. & C. 84:44). Leaders
are thus instructed by the L-ord:

Wherefore, now let every man learn
his duty, and to act in the office in which
he is appointed, in all dihgence. He that
is slothful shall not be counted worthy
to stand, and he that learns not his duty
and shows himself not approved shall not
be counted worthy to stand . . . (D. & C.
107:99-100).

It is a great blessing to be per-
mitted to sustain those who are
called to preside over us. It is a
blessing beyond measure to be sus-
tained by the members whom we
are called to serve.

TRotk

other

Dora Toone Brough

A hundred times, or more, your deeds of gold
Have been expounded by the lips of friends;
In humble language they have been retold
To sleepy children, as the long day ends;
And yet, the simple things I held most dear —
Your busy hands, your gentle ways, your smile,
The lullabies you sang to quell my fear,
Your white lace collar, and your smooth hair style.

In silent loveliness your soul met mine;

I knew you always wanted me to keep

A path to God, a love for the Divine;

And when you closed your eyes in long, last sleep,

Your gracious, noble life made me content

To fashion mine to be your monument.

(becond LPrtze Story

fytnnual uielief Societii Snort Story (contest

Mother's Shoes

Edith Larson

WHAT a picture Mother and
Dad made, framed by the
new window, their faces
ahght with expectation! The ready
laughter wrinkles were deeper than
ever on Dad's face and the little
lines of worry were gone from
Mother's.

She has accepted my ultima-
tum, Dorothy thought happily, as
she drove on past the window. I
knew that if I left them alone, Dad
would persuade Mother that I am
right. It's ridiculous for her to
think she needs to help me put on
their golden wedding anniversary.

Dorothy stopped the car and
turned to the first early wedding
guests she had picked up at the
train. But Mother and Dad were
there already, eagerly pulling the
doors open to welcome Aunt Mable
and Uncle Arthur with their daugh-
ter Gertie.

Dorothy waited only for the first
greetings, then slipped away to the
kitchen. The roast would be ready
for the potatoes, onions, and carrots
she had left standing in cold water.
She hummed as her hands flew at
their tasks.

''The kitchen looks different," a
pleasant voice spoke from the door-
way.

Dorothy looked up at her cousin
Gertie— a stranger, really, since
Dad's oldest sister had never been

Page 80

EDITH LARSON

back after moving to New York
twenty years ago.

''Mother had the whole house
done over in honor of the golden
wedding. You can't imagine what
this anniversary means to her. She
hasn't thought of much else for the
past five years."

Gertie smiled. "I'm sure I'll feel
the same way when I reach the
fifty-year mark. But I wasn't refer-
ring to the house, although it does
look very nice. I was just thinking
of the kitchen the way I remem-
bered it, with Aunt Sarah bustling
around, shooing us children out
from under her feet."

MOTHER'S SHOES

"She'd still be doing it if Fd let
her. Fve had quite a time persuad-
ing her to sit in the living room and
be a lady of leisure."

'That role does seem a little out
of character for Aunt Sarah."

''So she says. But, Gertie, think
of all the years she has worked so
hard. Not just her own work, but
Relief Society and Sunday School
and every other job that anyone
wanted done. Mother deserves a
big celebration without any respon-
sibility at all."

''Someone has to take the respon-
sibility."

"I am. I've been here three
weeks already. Of course, the plans
are all Mother's — except for some
little surprises along the way. I
want everything to be exactly as she
has dreamed it."

"What does Harvey say to all
this?"

"He doesn't like my being gone
so long, of course, but he under-
stands. Having the family so scat-
tered means lots of house guests,
besides the celebration itself. And
the boys' wives all have small chil-
dren — those who live here in town.
Harvey can see where Mother needs
me. He'll be up with our boys day
after tomorrow to stay till it's over."

"If there is anything I can do to
help "

"There'll be lots of things. I
thought we younger women could
get the meals and keep the work
done up and let the brothers and
sisters have a real visit. You'll find
the makings of a green salad in
the frig, if you want to put them
together now."

"And here I had my mouth all
watered for some of Aunt Sarah's

cooking. I've never forgotten it."
But Gertie was smiling as she
opened the frig.

"I've sworn to keep Mother out
of the kitchen, but I don't
know. . . ." Dorothy broke off with
a shrug.

A flick of Gertie's head made her
turn. Sarah stood in the door-
way, an anxious frown on her face.

"Dorothy," she asked, "did you
remember to order the cake?"

"Of course, Mother," Dorothy
said, irritation overriding her normal
tact. "I ordered the cake, checked
on the photographer, and borrowed
the punch bowl, and I know that
was all you put on my list this
morning."

Sarah bit her lips. "I'm sorry.
You didn't tell me," she said and
turned away.

Dorothy shook her head wryly as
she watched her mother's retreating
figure.

"How do you cure 'em?" she
asked Gertie. "You'd think I was
an irresponsible teenager."

"You don't. You just try."

The cousins worked amicably and
rapidly, the ready-made subject of
how to deal with parents bridging
the gap of long separation. In a
very short time, Dorothy returned
to the living room to announce din-
ner.

Mother looked up at her with a
warm smile. "I can't get over it,"
she said. "Me sitting here with my
hands folded and meals going on
just the same. I was just telling
Mable that you won't let me do a
thing — not a single thing. You'd
think I was the queen or someone
important."

Dad rose gallantly, offering his

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

arm. 'Tou are, my dear — my
queen."

Dorothy's heart did a httle flip
as she followed the older couple to
the dining room. The old dears,
she thought, so absolutely corny
and so very, very dear.

Dinner was a leisurely meal with
much reminiscing and lavish comp-
liments for Dorothy. She was glad
when her brother Jim showed up
with an offer to drive the old folks
and Gertie around town. Dad had
given up driving himself because of
poor eyesight.

Once the others were gone and
the kitchen work done, Dorothy
settled down to her lists of jobs still
pending. She wanted to make one
last check without Mother at her
elbow. But she couldn't concen-
trate.

Why couldn't Mother just relax
and let her daughter run things?
Why couldn't she realize that Doro-
thy was just as efficient a manager
as her mother before her? Why,
she was having the time of her life
putting on this affair!

Two hundred and fifty was a
conservative estimate of the expect-
ed guests at the open house Sunday
afternoon. And there would be
between ninety and a hundred at
the family dinner Monday night.
Close to twenty of these would be
house guests for the week end or
longer, for some came from great
distances — from both coasts, in
fact.

Mother had used these distances
as an excuse for having a family din-
ner. The boys all thought an open
house was celebration enough. But
Dorothy sympathized with her
mother's desire to have the family

by themselves one night. And the
Relief Society sisters would serve
the dinner in the recreation hall.

Sarah was proud of the society
she had presided over for fifteen
years. And she wanted something
extra special because her own sisters
were coming. They had never been
West before. After their father
had died, still unrelenting toward
the daughter who married a Mor-
mon, the sisters had written Sarah
and urged her to come East for a
visit. She had gone once or twice,
and Dorothy had gone with her for
one brief visit.

There were four of the sisters
altogether. The youngest two.
Aunt Dora and Aunt Mattie, aged
seventy-nine and seventy-six, were
the adventurous ones coming to the
golden wedding. They were both
widows.

npHE sightseers returned long be-
fore Dorothy was ready for
them. Then Jim's family dropped
in, closely followed by the other
boys and some of their families.
Everyone wanted to see Aunt Mable
after so many years.

So it was late before the house
settled down for the night. At the
last minute, Sarah came to Doro-
thy's room. "I think I'd better go
with you to the station to meet the
aunts," she said.

**Oh, Mother, there's no need for
you to get up at five a.m.! That
train's always late and the station's
a drafty, cold place to wait. You
sleep in and I'll meet them just as
we planned."

'*As you planned," Sarah corrected
with a smile that took the sting
from the correction. '1 really think

MOTHER'S SHOES

they'll expect me to meet them.
Their very first trip, you know."

"Nonsense. You'll make a much
better first impression if they see
you here in your own home."

'Then I'll ha\'e breakfast waiting
for you when you get back."

"If you insist."

I wasn't very gracious, Dorothy
thought, as she paced the station
platform in the cold dawn. The
eastern mountains were pink-tipped
but there was no sun to cut through
the chill. Fm not sorry, though,
that I insisted. And she shivered.

She could hear the train rumbling
in the distance. It w^ouldn't be too
late after all. And then it was roar-
ing into the station and she had
underestimated its length. Those
two whitehaired ladies ten coaches
down had to be Aunt Mattie and
Aunt Dora. Dorothy broke into a
run.

Then she was enfolded in Aunt
Dora's ample arms and listening to
Aunt Mattie's booming voice say-
ing, "I'm glad you had sense enough
to keep Sarah at home. What a
heathenish hour for a train to ar-
rive."

"We're not such a big place,"
Dorothy answered defensively. "The
train schedule is set up to give the
city the most convenient hours."

Why should she feel that she had
to defend the railroad? As the day
passed, she found she was always
defending something. Aunt Mattie
had the ability to put Dorothy's
back up over the least little thing.
Or were they Jittle things?

Breakfast over. Aunt Mattie had
moved purposively in on the sink.
''Now, Dorothy, you can put the
food away. You're the one who

knows where it goes. I'll wash and
your cousin can wipe."

"But, Aunt Mattie, everything is
all planned. The brothers and sis-
ters are to be guests and we younger
ones will do the work."

"Fiddlesticks! I was washing
dishes when you were in diapers!"

"That's just the point. It's your
turn for a holiday."

"If I want to spend my holiday
at the kitchen sink, that's my busi-
ness, young lady. You put the food
away. Where did you say I'd find
an apron? There's half a dozen in
my suitcase, but I'll borrow one for
now."

Helplessly, Dorothy obeyed, pain-
fully aware of Gertie's amusement.

A UNT Mattie didn't stop with
taking command of the dish-
washing. She planned the meals
and saw that they were duly cooked
according to her orders. As more
and more guests arrived, she super-
vised the sleeping arrangements.
With dismay, Dorothy watched the
reins of management slip from her
hands. But there was no arguing
with Aunt Mattie. But for Sarah's
intervention, she would have taken
over the open house, too.

"Now, Mattie," Sarah said with
deceptive gentleness, "Dorothy and
I have the arrangements all planned.
The boys' wives are going to serve
the punch, taking turns, an hour
each."

"I'll pour the coffee, then/' Aunt
Mattie insisted.

"There'll be no coffee. You know
that, Mattie."

"Then I'll run the kitchen. Some-
one has to see to it that the punch
bowls are kept filled and the cookie

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

plates ready. Fll start baking cook-
ies this morning/'

''The neighbors are bringing the
cookies in/'

''What if they don't bring
enough? It won't hurt to have a
few dozen of my icebox cookies on
hand/'

Sarah sighed, such a famihar sigh,
Dorothy thought. "No, I don't
suppose it will hurt."

Dorothy was seething. She had
purposely planned the meals so that
there would be no baking these last
two days in order to keep the house
cool for Sunday. A hot retort was
on the tip of her tongue, but she
was saved from making it by a
glimpse of Harvey driving in with
the children. She ran to meet
them, but even their hugs didn't
keep her from boiling over in re-
sponse to Harvey's "How are things
going?"

"Now wait!" Harvey raised a
hand in mock self-defense against
the torrent of words she poured out.
"Let me get my bearings. And
greet the folks," he added as he saw
his father-in-law coming across the
lawn.

The two men clasped hands
warmly. "We've certainly appre-
ciated the loan of your wife," Fred
said. "She's taken hold like her
mother would."

Dorothy flushed with pleasure,
her anger beginning to dissolve.
Harvey looked down at her affec-
tionately. "You have just passed
out the greatest compliment of all.
Dad," he said.

"I used to think no one could
ever grow into Sarah's shoes.
They're made special, you know, on
an individual last. And now here's

Dorothy, coming closer and clos-
er. . . ." The old man shook his
head, but his eyes were smiling.

Dorothy thought, coming closer.'
But of course. Dad's prejudiced. He
won't ever admit anyone could grow
into Mother's shoes.

Dorothy honestly tried to deal
with the problem of Aunt Mattie
the way Mother would. All day
Saturday, Mattie baked cookies.
Red-faced and tired but triumphant,
she came to the table that night to
a meal she had planned and pre-
pared herself for eighteen people.

"I've baked five hundred cookies,"
she announced. "You can't run
short now."

"But it was completely unneces-
sary," Dorothy broke out before she
remembered. She didn't need the
warning pressure of Harvey's hand
to stop her.

"Thank you, Mattie," Sarah said
quietly. "I don't know what we'd
do without you."

Dorothy thought she'd explode,
the way Aunt Mattie preened her-
self at the compliment. Without
Aunt Mattie, everything would have
gone smoothly according to Doro-
thy's direction. At least, she con-
soled herself, Aunt Mattie couldn't
interfere with the programs planned
for the open house and the family
dinner.

]V/f OTHER was in on the program
planned for the open house
because it was a surprise on Dad.
But the entertainment at the family
dinner was Dorothy's own doing,
and a secret from both her parents.
She had prepared a complete pro-
gram around the grandchildren and
their talents, including a three-act
skit portraying the courtship of

MOTHER'S SHOES

Fred and Sarah. Mother and Dad
would love i'i.

But as late as Saturday night,
Mother asked Dorothy again, ''Don't
you think we ought to have some
sort of program at the family din-
ner besides a few remarks from the
bishop?"

Dorothy patted her hand and said
soothingly, ''Don't worry, Mother.
Everyone will be too busy visiting.
Besides, the bishop will talk as long
as you want him to."

"I know, but—"

"No 'buts' about it. Mother. I
have everything planned. Now just
enjoy your company and leave the
rest to me."

Sarah turned away, but Dorothy,
looking after her drooping figure,
frowned. Mother, she thought,
should be happier. Here I am, do-
ing everything in the world to make
her dreams come true, and she frets
over details.

OUT the next day, as Sarah and
Fred greeted the neighbors and
friends who flocked to the house,
Dorothy had never seen her mother
look happier. She looked rested and
proud as she stood near the door,
one hand on her husband's arm.

Dorothy had more time to watch
and mingle with the guests than
she had expected. In spite of her
protests, Aunt Mattie had taken
over the kitchen.

"Go on in there and talk to your
friends," the old lady insisted. "I
don't know anyone and I don't like
to talk to strangers. I'll be perfectly
happy right here."

So Dorothy had joined her hus-
band, and together they greeted old
friends. It wasn't the way she had
planned it, but — well — she rather

liked it this way, knowing the
kitchen was well commanded.

Sarah was talking to a distin-
guished-looking man Dorothy final-
ly recognized as a former bishop
who had moved away. Pulling at
Harvey's arm, she steered him over
that way.

"Your open house is going off
very well. Sister Talbot," the bishop
was saying. "Knowing your effi-
ciency, I'm not surprised."

Sarah laughed ruefully. "I didn't
have much to do with it. I've been
chained to this armchair by the next
in line." Looking up, she saw
Dorothy and Harvey and smiled
warmly. "Here is the one who
deserves your compliments, Bishop.
I don't know what I'd have done
without her."

Dorothy stammered through greet-
ings, her mind in a whirl. "I don't
know what I'd have done without
her." Why did that statement have
such a familiar ring?

As the company eddied around
them, leaving her momentarily in a
little private island with Harvey, she
turned to him. "What would
Mother have done without me?"
she asked abruptly.

Harvey smiled down at her. "So
you recognized the line, too. I
thought you would."

"It's what Mother said to Aunt
Mattie after she butted in and up-
set all my plans. Do you really
think that I butted in and upset
Mother's plans in the same way?"

Harvey's smile disappeared and
he stared seriously down at his
wife's anxious face. "I don't know,
Dorothy."

"But I only carried out her plans,
the ones she's been making for

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

years. Of course, I added a few
touches here and there, but . . . /'

"Mother Talbot is far too diplo-
matic ever to tell you, if to her you
are another Aunt Mattie."

''I know." Dorothy's misery
threatened to engulf her. "All I
wanted was for Mother to ha\'e one
perfectly happy time, free from
care. But — I guess a woman like
Mother is never really free from
care. Here Fve been getting the
biggest bang out of running this
show — and that's just what Mother
would have got out of running it
herself. Not a lot of worry, but
fun— just plain fun. Why didn't I
see that before?"

"Don't blame yourself too much,
Dorothy. It looked as if you were
doing your mother a big favor. I
think she's proud that you wanted
to do it."

"Perhaps. But, right now it's
time for the self-appointed regent

to abdicate and let the queen take
o\'er. Quick, Harvey, tip the chil-
dren off not to let on they've been
practicing for a program tomorrow
night."

"But you've planned such a good
program!"

"I? Mother's the program plan-
ner in our family."

The quick squeeze Harvey gave
her hand showed Dorothy he under-
stood. With tears in her eyes, she
watched him quietly maneuver the
grandchildren out of the room.
Then she squared her shoulders and
waited for a chance to speak to
Sarah.

Dorothy was smiling by the time
she had a chance to say, "Mother-
Mother, why don't you ask the
grandchildren to put on some kind
of entertainment for the family din-
ner? I'm sure they'd love to show
off for the aunts and uncles."

Edith Larson, Manton, Michigan, won third prize in the Rehef Society Short Story
Contest last year, and thus is a second-time award winner in this year's contest. She is
a graduate of Northwestern University. Her husband, Carl Larson, is in the lumber
business, and her daughter, Mary Margaret, is a high school junior with aspirations
toward Brigham Young Uni\'ersity. Mrs. Larson is a spare-time writer whose work has
appeared in several national magazines. At present, her writing time is being seriously
interrupted by an original television program for children which she directs on her
hometown station. She comments that she is as active in the Traverse City Branch of
the Church as a distance of forty miles permits. She is currently serving as Y.W.INLLA.
president.

CJuture uiesoh

esoive

Hazel M. Thomson

Dishes to be washed,

Scrubbing to be done;

Clothes to hang out,

W^hile yet there is sun.

Socks to be darned,

Shirts to be mended;

Supper time comes.

The work still isn't ended.

Ld write the great verse,

If there were hours to borrow,

The words sing in my heart,

I shall write them . . . tomorrow.

JACKSON LAKE AND MOUNT MORAN, WYOMING

uientagi

Leslie Savage Clark

These are our common heritage —

The scarlet autumn, spring;

No man can fence bright April in,

Nor cage the migrant wing.

And hearts, alike, have common dower

Of laughter, tears, and pain.

The same deep need to share love's sun

And pity's gentle rain.

May God, in mercy, make us wise
So, working hand in hand.
We build a greater brotherhood
In this beloved land.

Page 87

cJhe I ietherlands 1 1 ii

ission

Pieston R. Nihley

'TTHE first missionary to carry the gospel to the Netherlands was Elder
Orson Hyde, a member of the original Council of the Twelve, who
visited Rotterdam in June 1841, while on his way to Palestine to dedicate
that land for the return of the Jews. In Rotterdam he became acquainted
with a Jewish Rabbi, *'to whom he explained the object of his intended
trip to the Holy Land, and also testified of the restored gospel."

Twenty years were to pass before other missionaries of the Church
visited the Netherlands. At the annual conference of the Church, held
in Salt Lake City in April 1861, two Elders, Paul Augustus Schettler and
A. Wiegers van der Woude, were called to serve as missionaries in Holland.
They arrived in Rotterdam in August 1861, and after spending a few
days in that city proceeded on to Amsterdam, where they began their
labors. Shortly afterwards Elder van der Woude traveled to Friesland to

Photograph by Rinze Schippers
Submitted by Ada S. Van Dam

THE OLD GATEWAY (DELFTSEPOORT), DELFT, HOLLAND

Page 88

THE NETHERLANDS MISSION

Photograph submitted by Ada S. Van Dam

RELIEF SOCIETY VISITING TEACHERS IN VLAARDINGEN,

THE NETHERLANDS

Left to right: Ogtavie G. A. Van Wijnen and daughter Gabrielle; Marrigje A.
Van Rosmalen and daughter Olga Maria. These two sisters take their children to
kindergarten and then do their visiting teaching, travehng on bicycles.

visit relatives and, on October i, 1861, he baptized three persons, two of
whom were relatives, in the town of Broek, near Akkerwoude. These were
the first baptisms in the Netherlands Mission.

On December 23, 1861, Elder Schettler baptized three persons in
Amsterdam; other conversions followed, and early in 1862 a branch of the
Church was organized in that city.

From 1861 to 1864 the Netherlands Mission was part of the Swiss
and German Mission, but in the latter year a separate mission was formed.
Belgium was later added to the Netherlands Mission, but it was transferred
to the French Mission in 1923.

The Book of Mormon was translated into the Dutch language in
1890, by Elder John W. F. Volker of Ogden. In 1896 a periodical was
begun by the Church in Holland, entitled, De Ster, which has continued
to the present time.

There are now 3,254 members of the Church in the Netherlands Mis-
sion, located in twenty-six branches. The president of the Mission is
Elder Rulon J. Sperry of Salt Lake City. Twenty-two Relief Society
organizations were reported in December 1955, with 279 members. Lucy
Emma G. Sperry presides over the Netherlands Mission Relief Society.

Note: The cover of this Magazine is a view of a Grain Grinding Mill in Leiden,
Holland. See also "Recipes From the Netherlands Mission/' page 104.

Values Derived From Reading
Worthwhile Literature

Thomas C. Roinney
Do not read good books — life is too short for that. Only read the best. — Dimnet

NEVER before, perhaps, was
there a greater need for
emphasis upon the impor-
tance of having high class literature
put into the hands of the children
and young people than there is at
the present time. Never have evil-
designing individuals been more
determined to foist upon the public
their nefarious wares such as im-
moral literature, indecent films, and
glaring tales of robberies and other
crimes than now.

Reports from juvenile court rec-
ords throughout the land reveal the
deplorable fact that juvenile delin-
quency is rapidly on the increase,
manifesting itself in an ever-increas-
ing number of homicides, thefts,
and other infractions of the moral
code.

The chief responsibility for the
prevention and correction of these
evils must be placed upon the par-
ents in the home. They, in the
very nature of things, are the logical
and inescapable guardians of their
children. The family is the oldest
and most fundamental of all social
institutions, and here is laid the
cultural, moral, and religious pat-
tern in the child's life that will
largely determine his future success
or failure.

There are no influences in the
home so potent in the formation of
the character of the child as the

Page 90

example and the verbal teachings of
its parents; but second only to these
is, perhaps, the literature with
which the child comes in contact
through different media, such as
retold stories, comic books, maga-
zines, television, and radio.

Of such grave import in the life
and character of the child are these
influences that the late President
Joseph F. Smith was led to say:

Books constitute a sort of companion-
ship to everyone who reads, and they cre-
ate within the heart feelings either for
good or for bad. It sometimes happens
that parents are very careful about the
company which their children keep and
are very indifferent about the books they
read. In the end the reading of a bad
book will bring about evil associates.

It is not only the boy who reads this
strange, weird and unnaturally exciting
literature who is affected by its influence,
but in time he influences others. This lit-
erature becomes the mother of all sorts
of evil suggestions that ripen into evil
practices and bring about an unnatural
and debased feeling which is ever crowd-
ing out the good in the human heart and
giving place to the bad. . . .

. . . Let the Saints beware of the books
that enter their homes, for their influences
may be as poisonous and deadly as the
adder . . . {Gospel Doctrine, pp. 324-325,
1952 Edition).

In like strain, President David O.
McKay, when a member of the
Council of the Twelve, emphatically
declared:

VALUES DERIVED FROM READING

Men in Israel, it is time that we take
a stand against vile literature. It is poison-
ous to the soul. It is the duty of a
parent to put the poison that is in the
house, on the highest shelf, away from
that innocent little child who knows not
the danger of it. It is the duty of the
parent also to keep the boy's mind from
becoming polluted with the vile trash that
is sometimes scattered — nay, that is daily
distributed among us. , . . Teach your
children, your boys and girls e^'ery where,
to keep away from every bad book and
all bad literature, especially that which
sa\'ors of hatred, or envy, or malice, that
v\hich bears upon it the marks of
hypocrisy, insincerity, edited by men who
have lost their manhood (Liahona, vol. 8,
page 310).

"^jyHILE unfit literature has such
a baleful influence upon the
morals of the growing child, much
can be said of the uplifting and
wholesome influence of good, chaste
literature upon his life. No child
is likely to go far astray from the
path of rectitude and virtue who,
from his earliest childhood, has
been reared in a home where there
is daily reading of the scriptures
and other good books as the Lord
has directed:

. . . yea, seek ye out of the best books
words of wisdom; seek learning, even by
study and also by faith (D. & C. 88:118) .

Said the great Roman orator,
Cicero:

There is nothing so charming as the
knowledge of literature; of that branch of
literature, I mean, which enables us to
discover the infinity of things, the im-
mensity of Nature, the heavens, the earth
and the seas. This is that branch which
has taught religion, moderation, magna-
nimity, and that has rescued the soul
from obscurity; to make her see all things
above and below, first and last, and be-
tween both; it is this that furnishes us
wherewith to live well and happy, and
guides us to pass our lives without dis-
pleasure and offence.

The Bible is such a book, and it
has had a more powerful influence
upon the lives of prominent men
and women down through the
centuries than all of the other great
works of literature combined.

There are few plays of the im-
mortal William Shakespeare that do
not bear the imprint of intensive
reading of that sacred book; and
the masterpieces of John Milton,
'Taradise Lost" and 'Taradise Re-
gained," have borrowed their most
important characters and plots and
much of their lofty style from the
Holy Bible.

By taking a glance at the found-
ers and preservers of our great
American Republic, we see that
the vast majority were reverent men
and intensive readers of the word
of God. Such were George Wash-
ington, Benjamin Franklin, Abra-
ham Lincoln, and others whose
names loom large on the pages of
early American history.

Space will not permit an exhaus-
tive survey of the literature read and
absorbed by these men and its in-
fluence upon their lives, but by way
of illustration, I submit a few ex-
amples from the life and utterances
of the great emancipator, Abraham
Lincoln.

From his early childhood, Abra-
ham had related to him by his
mother the beautiful stories of the
Bible. Later, as he developed into
young manhood, he became a de-
vout student of that holy record.
The influence of that early training
and profound study finds expression
on almost every page of his letters
and speeches later in life. We see
this not only in the reverent and
heartbreaking tenderness of his mes-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

sages, but in the strikingly clear and
concise language in which he clothed
his thoughts.

'M'OTE the Christlike quality and
directness of expression in the
following letter addressed by him
to a mother whose sons had been
stricken down on the field of battle:

Dear Madam: I have been shown in
the files of the War Department a state-
ment of the Adjutant General of Massa-
chusetts that you are the mother of five
sons who have died gloriously on the field
of battle. I feel how weak and fruitless
must be any word of mine which should
attempt to beguile you from the grief of
a loss so overwhelming. But I cannot re-
frain from tendering you the consolation
that may be found in the thanks of the
republic they died to save. I pray that
our Heavenly Father may assuage the
anguish of your bereavement, and leave
you only the cherished memory of the
loved and lost, and the solemn pride that
must be yours to have laid so costly a
sacrifice upon the altar of freedom.

As he left his home in Springfield
to assume the duties of the highest
position that can be conferred upon
a citizen of the United States, he
bade farewell to his neighbors and
fellow-townsmen in these touching
words:

For more than a quarter of a century
I have lived among you, and during all
that time I have received nothing but
kindness at your hands. Here I have
lived from my youth till now I am an
old man. Here the most sacred trusts of
earth were assumed; here all my children
were born; and here one of them lies
buried. . . . Today I leave you: I go to
assume a task more difficult than that
which devolved upon General Washing-
ton. Unless the Great God who assisted
him shall be with and aid me, I must
fail. But if that same omniscient mind
and the same Almighty arm that directed
and protected him shall guide and sup-
port me, I shall not fail; I shall succeed.

Let us pray that the God of our fathers
may not forsake us now. To Him I
commend you all. Permit me to ask
that with equal sincerity and faith }'0u
will inxoke His wisdom and guidance for
me.

A classic example illustrative of
well-nigh perfect literature and
usually cited by critics of speech is
Lincohi's Gettysburg address which
I commend to the reading public.

It would be an injustice to the
memory of the Prophet Joseph
Smith did I not call attention brief-
ly to some of the beautiful litera-
ture contained in our modern sacred
records. There is no more impres-
sive and artistic language than is
contained in Section 121 of the
Doctrine and Covenants, written by
the Prophet under the inspiration of
the Almighty, while a prisoner in
Liberty jail in Missouri. The same
can be said of Section 76 of the
same book, in which appears a
graphic description of the three de-
grees of glory.

And what has been said of The
Doctrine and Covenants, can truth-
fully be claimed for The Book of
Mormon and The Pearl of Great
Price.

The values to be gained from the
reading of good literature may be
summarized in a few simple state-
ments. Such reading will stimulate
growth of the intellect through put-
ting one in touch with the wisdom
of the ages, both past and present,
and will give a foretaste of that
which is to come through a perusal
of prophetic utterances. In hours of
discouragement and despondency,
the spirit can be revived and a new
courage inspired by the account of
others who have similarly been de-

VALUES DERIVED FROM READING

pressed but, by the exercise of sheer
will power, have lifted themselves
from the slough of despondency to
an eminence of great achievement.
Vicariously, one can see through
the eyes of others the beauties of
this world and can share in the
adventures incident to travel in dif-

ferent lands and among varied and
interesting races of people. Finally,
the soul can be enriched and puri-
fied and a new faith and hope be
born through the reading of the
word of God as revealed to man in
all ages of the world for the salva-
tion of his children.

vi/hat /I Lakes a uiappa dii

appyi

ome

Wilma BoyJe Bunker

LAST night as I tucked the covers around my young son, he reached up and pulled
me close to him for a goodnight kiss, and then suddenly asked, "Mother, what
makes a happy home?"

"Well, Son," I said, a little startled by his mature query, "I believe the most
important thing in a happy home is love — love between the mother and father, and
love among all the members of the family.

"Then you have to have comradeship, with the whole family interested in each other,
and part of the time interested in doing things together.

"You have to have co-operation, too. A family in which each member is selfishly
pulling for himself is never a happy one.

"You need a sense of humor and lots of laughter. To be able to laugh during
trying moments averts many a crisis.

"You need to have time to relax. A family that is too busy to enjoy life is tense
and irritable.

"You need sentiment, too. Birthdays, graduations, achievements, holidays should
be celebrated, snapshots and keepsakes treasured.

"You need compassion and kindness inside the home, and lots of it outside.

"Above all, you need to love your Heavenly Father and his Son, Jesus, so that you
will love your neighbor. Rehgion gives comfort and warmth, hope and faith, to a
home.

"So you see, Son, it takes a lot to make a happy home, much more than walls
and roof, furnishings, and a family inside."

K^iant Saguaros

Ethel Jacohson

Not fearful or importunate,
They hft great arms on high
In strength and calm as to uphold
The azure-vaulted sky.

Steadfast they rear through flood and drouth
That ravage wasteland bournes —
Rugged saguaros robed in might
And majesty and thorns.

Hearts United

Frances C. Yost

CALVIN and Susan Deaton sat
before the fireplace. Its cheer-
ful warmth felt good on this
cold February evening. Occasionally
Cah'in would reach down with the
fire tongs and turn the log, burning
on the hearth. Then, too, he would
reach over and pat Susan's work-
worn hand as she rested it on the
armchair. It had been quite some-
time since either of them had
spoken.

Calvin wondered what Susan was
thinking It wasn't like her to
sit with her hands idle. Usually as
they chatted in the evening, she
crocheted or knitted. He hoped she
was happy, that she was glad to
share the September of her life with
him. He remembered their wed-
ding day, just a year ago. Valen-
tine's Day seemed such an approp-
riate day to be married. Some of
the children, his mischievous Carl
and Susan's Roger, had decorated
their car while they were being mar-
ried. Calvin remembered so well
the drawing on the back of the
car. It was two hearts united, and
with the words inside, "J^^^^ ^^^^'
tied."

Calvin looked over at Susan
again. She seemed lost in thought
as she watched the firelight. This
wasn't much of a way to treat a
lady on her wedding anniversary.
If the car hadn't broken down, he
could have taken her to a movie.
But what Susan would like best,
and Calvin admitted to himself
that he would, too, would have
been for the family, his grown
children, and hers, to drop in and
spend the evening. He had thought
Page 94

at the time of their marriage that
all the children approved, but if
they were happy about this second
marriage, some of them would have
called and wished them greetings
today.

Calvin looked again at Susan and
spoke affectionately. "Susan, my
dear, you are so quiet tonight. A
penny for your thoughts." He pat-
ted her hand tenderly.

''I was thinking, Calvin, that it's
been a good year for us. I was
thinking that I'm very glad you
proposed to me at that old-fashioned
party, and that we chose ^^alentine's
Day to be married." She sighed
softly, "But I must admit I'm disap-
pointed that the children ha\e
forgotten entirely. If even one of
them had remembered to call on
our anniversary, it wouldn't be so
bad."

"Sometimes children are thought-
less. They don't mean to be, it's
just that they are so busy living
their own lives. You know how it
is with growing children and all. If
the old car hadn't quit on us, I'd
ask the sweetest person I know, to
go see a movie. Would you like to
hop on a bus and go downtown to
see a show?"

"No, Calvin, I like it here, really.
Except I'd like to see some of the
family." Susan smiled sweetly and
patted Calvin's hand.

"Well, if my old jitney hadn't
balked," Calvin said, "I would take
you to see them all. We'd go call-
ing from house to house like we did
on Christmas morning."

"That would be nice, but it's
pleasant here by the fire. Perhaps

HEARTS UNITED

some of the family will think to call
even yet this evening," Susan as-
sured him.

"You've been so quiet, I got to
wondering if you regretted marrying
an old codger like me. Your chil-
dren were mighty devoted to you.
It wasn't my intention to come
between you and your loved ones.
But, by George, I don't know how
I managed without you for those
fifteen years," Calvin sighed.

"I must admit, I've wondered
this evening, if your family really
likes me as a stepmother. Oh,
they've treated me lovely, Calvin,
really they have. But your girls did
hover around and sort of pamper
you all those years, and I've won-
dered if you've missed it. I
wonder if they sort of resent my
taking their mother's place." Susan
felt better now that she had aired
her thoughts. She hoped Calvin
would not misunderstand her.

''Of course, my family loves you.
They couldn't help loving you.
You're so sweet-natured, and as for
the girls not dropping in each day,
it's just that you keep the house so
spic and span, and keep cookies,
pie, and cake around for my sweet-
tooth, so that they don't need to
come so often. But 1 did think
some of the family would drop by
today." Calvin could not hide his
disappointment.

^^/^h, I forgot to tell you, Calvin,
your Carl did stop by this
morning, right after you left for
work. He asked if he could store
some long picnic tables in our base-
ment, lie said Karen was making
room in their basement for the
children to roller skate and bicycle
during the bad weather. I thought

it would be all right, so I told him
to bring them in."

''Sure, that's fine," Calvin replied.

"It was sort of funny, though.
My Roger had just been here a few
minutes before that, and asked if
we would mind if he stored some
boxes and things in the basement."
Susan laughed. "I hope you don't
mind."

"No, that's okay. There's plenty
of room in the rumpus room. We
don't have the parties there like we
used to when the kids were home.
I'm glad to help them out any way
we can, but didn't either of the
boys say anything? Didn't they
even say happy anniversary. Mom?"
Calvin questioned.

"No, they didn't, Calvin. I guess
that's what made me sort of down
in the dumps. I've tried to shake
it off all day, but, it just keeps com-
ing back, try as I may." Susan
looked at Calvin for some kind of
reassurance.

"I guess we have to make our
own happiness, Susan, not expect
someone else to hand it to us like
a valentine." Calvin was more seri-
ous than usual.

"I guess you are right," Susan
agreed. Then silence enveloped
them as they each lived with their
thoughts and watched the firelight
glow. Yet they knew that real
happiness includes outside contacts,
knowing that loved ones love you
and approve of your decisions.
Perhaps the children hadn't ap-
proved of their marriage, and this
v^as their way of showing it: this
complete ignoring of their first
anni\'ersary!

"I'm thinking too much and not
working enough." Susan wiped an

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

escaped tear from her lashes, and
picked up her crocheting from the
end table. She watched her fingers
work with the thread, the way she
liked them to, but her mind kept
dwelling on the family, the whole
united family — hers and Calvin's
children. It wasn't as if they lived
a long way off— everyone of them
was within driving distance. They
knew that Calvin's car wasn't work-
ing, they knew the repair man had
said it wasn't worth fixing. They
could have dropped in if they had
wanted to.

Susan looked at Calvin, his gray,
thinning hair was evidence of years
of toil and service for his family
and the community. She hated to
have him hurt. For his sake, she
wished his children would come by
and wish them well.

Calvin watched Susan crocheting
and thought if only one of her chil-
dren would come this evening, and
let her know they were happy that
she had remarried. Children should-
n't hurt their mother like this. It
was like a sharp blade against
Susan's heart, and there wasn't
anything he could do about it.

"Well, I'd better put another log
on the fire, the evening is still
young," Calvin said, rising from the
chair.

TT was after he had placed the log
and straightened up, that Calvin
noticed a golden crimson light fall
across the window, like the glitter
on the cake of a centenarian. Then
they heard some peculiar noise out-
side. Calvin looked quickly at
Susan, then suddenly the front door
burst open, and it seemed the very
hosts of heaven were shouting,
'Happy Anniversary, Mother and
Dad!"

Their faces lighted up as they
looked first at each other then at
the throng of happy people tramp-
ing through the front door. They
both were pale, but it was from
pure joy. Calvin's children with
their husbands and wives, and Su-
san's children with their husbands
and wives, came marching in two
by two, filling the room as Noah
filled the ark. All were singing an
unrehearsed song from an old fa-
miliar tune, every line ending with
the words, ''happy anniversary."

As the large group of married
young folks circled the room, Calvin
and Susan found themselves stand-
ing in the center of all of their
loved ones. It was such a good
feeling, having all the children to-
gether. They seemed like hearts
united, as they grouped themselves
according to age, like one big, hap-
py family.

When the song was finished, and
the door closed against the evening's
chill, Calvin's oldest boy, John,
cleared his throat, a signal for com-
plete silence. Then John acted as
spokesman for the group.

"Mother and Dad," he began,
"in behalf of all of us, to show you
our love, we want to give you a
little present." There was a chuckle
from the crowd, then John resumed
his speech. "Well, it's sort of big,
folks, we couldn't get it through
the door, so if you'll step outside."

John took Susan's arm and John's
wife. Vera, took Calvin's, and they
were ushered to the front porch,
with all the others following. Out-
side it was so dark the stars seemed
to pull the sky down close. Then
someone turned on a spotlight at
just the right moment, and there in
the driveway was a new red car. It

HEARTS UNITED

looked like a valentine all wrapped
in cellophane and tied with ribbons.

John handed them the biggest
valentine they had ever seen, and
attached to it were the keys to the
car. Susan was overcome with joy.
She looked at Calvin and gained
strength. He was like a boy with
his first ice skates at Christmas
time. She thought her heart would
burst with joy when she read aloud
the card: ''Roses are red, violets
are blue, Valentine greetings to
both of you." Then underneath in
neat handwriting, with the signature
of all of the two families, was the
little message, ''An anniversary gift
from all of us."

The group grew suddenly quiet,
and Susan knew it was time to say
something. She turned to Calvin.
Susan was glad he had chosen to
speak first, perhaps her heart would
stop fluttering by the time he had
finished.

Calvin's voice choked as he
spoke: "It's hard to tell all of you
what this means to me. After driv-
ing a car for as many years as I
have, a fellow sort of gets used to
having one around that will run.
I guess, even though I am getting
along in years, I never figured I was
quite old enough to start riding a
bus all the time."

Everyone laughed a little, and
then Susan knew it was her turn
to express her appreciation. "Chil-
dren, all of you, my children, and
Calvin's, and all of you dear, sweet
sons and daughters-in-law, we want
you to know we love you all very
dearly. We appreciate your open-
ing your purses and buying the car
we so needed, but it's this coming
to see us, this remembering . . . ."

A lump rose in her throat and Susan
knew she couldn't go on.

Then Martin, who was always so
understanding, came to her rescue
and said, "We know. Mother."

Then it was that three of the
young men jumped in the back seat
and insisted that Calvin and Susan
take them for a ride around the
block. Someone shouted from the
porch: "Remember, just around the
block, the party is only beginning."

CUSAN felt it was just as well the
ride was short, because Calvin
was much too excited to do his
best driving. When they returned,
they found themselves being ush-
ered down the basement to the rec-
reation room.

But she was not preparea for the
surprise which greeted them. Every-
one had been busy as beavers while
they were driving around. The very
picnic tables that Carl had brought
over were set up, and the tables
were decorated with valentines and
cupids with arrows, and entwined
hearts.

Susan noticed that her son, Roger,
was pulling folding chairs out of
the boxes he had brought over to
store that morning. How very
stupid I have been, Susan chided
herself.

Then down from the kitchen
came the girls, each wearing a little
paper valentine apron, and carrying
large platters of cold turkey, salads
of all kinds, relishes, punch, and
hot rolls. As they walked around
the table hunting for their places,
Susan could hardly hold back the
tears of joy. Why the place cards
were made from old photographs of
each of them when they were chil-
dren.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

She remembered the clay Karen
and Mary had come gathering pic-
tures. It was right after the Christ-
mas rush. Why, they had been
planning this big party for a long,
long time. It would take a long
time of planning to ... to buy
a car. Susan knew, because even
though all of the children were
successful, they would have had to
make some very dear sacrifices to
present them with such a wonderful
gift.

OOW could she ever have thought
they were against her marriage
to Calvin? Oh, how she had mis-
judged them! Susan caught Cal-
vin's eye to sort of ask forgiveness
for those moments of distrust. But
he only winked back at her mis-
chievously.

The big dinner was topped with
homemade ice cream and cake for
dessert. Martin and June had
brought a five gallon freezer and
everyone else must have brought a
cake, because there was such a
variety of delicious ones.

There followed a homey little un-
rehearsed program. It reminded
Susan of the home evenings they
used to have when the children
were growing up, with each person
participating, even though a little
timid.

Then the tables were folded up,
and Carl laughed and said that he
would get the tables out of their
way one of these first days. They
could have put a record on, but
everyone seemed to want family-
style music. Ruth was ushered to
the piano, Dick had brought along
his violin, and Roger, the clown of
the family, improvised a drum from
some laundry equipment. Paul

started calling for the square danc-
ing. There were enough to make
two full squares of dancers, e\cn
with the four-piece orchestra.

After a square or two of dancing,
Calvin's boy, Paul, came over and
said: ''Dad, let me dance with
Mom, you call the changes lots bet-
ter than I can."

Susan felt light as a feather, and
as young as any of them as one
young man after another "prome-
naded the prettiest gal in town."
But it was her heart that seemed the
lightest, and dispelled entirely was
any doubt but that the family was
completely satisfied with their mar-
riage.

Then, only too soon, Susan and
Calvin were standing in the door-
way with arms entwined as they
bade their children goodnight. Some
jokingly said, ''Good morning," be-
cause it was more early than late.

When the last car had driven
away, they stood in the doorway,
looking at the car, their anniversary
gift. Neither of them spoke for
some time. Words were not need-
ed. The children hadn't forgotten;
all was right with their world.

"Fm glad their surprise went off
so well. They did a lot of work
and planning." Susan sighed.

"Such a wonderful surprise as
this was worth the little tinge of un-
happiness we experienced the first
of the evening," Calvin said.

Then, as Calvin closed the door
and they turned facing the glow of
the warm fire, Calvin spoke for both
of them: "And to think they all
chipped in and bought that fine car
for us. They just don't make better
children than ours, Susan."

"Yes, Calvin," Susan replied, "all
hearts united."

y^reat 1 1 Lea Lrrayi

"THE TRUST OF A CHILD AT A MOTHER'S KNEE"

pRAYER provides one of the most
joyful and, yet, challenging ex-
periences that can come to women
—that of teaching children to pray.
The occasion of kneeling down
with children or having a child at
your knee is the beginning of a
spiritual habit which, if cultivated,
can be one of the greatest influences
in the child's hfe. For this reason,
a woman should regard the teach-
ing of a child to pray as one of the
sacred experiences of his childhood.

It is often stated that the basic
habits of life are established by the
time the child reaches the age of
six or when he starts going to

school. The habit of conversing
with our Father in heaven certainly
is basic and essential to spiritual
health.

When a mother begins to teach
a child to pray, she must pray with
words that will be simple enough
for the child to understand and try
to pronounce correctly. Neverthe-
less, the words should be reverently
spoken in such a way that the child
will catch the spirit of pra^^er.
Later, when a child begins to pray
in secret by himself, he will repeat
the same phrases and words which
he has heard his parents use. These
words and phrases may lose their
meaning to a child through re-
peated use. Therefore, words for
prayers should be carefully selected
and varied, in order that the child
may gain a full insight to prayer and
the power which comes spiritually
from prayer.

A mother and her child both re-
ceive abundant blessings from this
enriching experience of learning to
pray together.

Great is the woman who has
taught a child to rely faithfully on
prayer as a source of strength, wis-
dom, and patience. And great is
the child spiritually, who has
learned to do so.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

Page 99

Sixty years Ji^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, February i, and February 15, 1897

'Tor the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the

Women of All Nations"

VIEW IN SWITZERLAND: We ascended the Rigi Kulen where we have a
fine \'iew of Eastern and Northern Switzerland. The eye sweeps over eleven lakes,
plains and streams to the crest of the Jura mountains and over the Burnese Obcrland
Alps, a circuit of three hundred miles . . . shining snow-capped peaks rise one behind
another until the last is lost in clouds.

—Kim

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN SANPETE STAKE: Counselor Abbie
Shoemaker said '*We come together to be fed with the bread of life. Let us be
humble and seek for wisdom; if we have the spirit of God with us we will not have
malice in our hearts, but will have a sisterly love." . . . Pres't Zina D. H. Young said
she was pleased with the exertions of the sisters in getting houses to meet in. . . .
Sister Annie Taylor Hyde of Salt Lake said if we would desire a double blessing we
should attend our meetings. This Society was organized by the Prophet; we are being
blessed as well as blessing, and it makes us better Saints. . . .

— Maria Willardson, Stake Secy.

TO DR. ELLIS R. SHIP?
(on her Birthday)

The sun sets in the crimson West;
And Nature sinks to needed rest;
As the floods of glory fill the air,
So may thy life be now more fair.

Till reaching out where the blue tints meet.
May all thy joys be full, complete; —
Thy aims, thy hopes, thy fondest dreams,
Be glorious, bright, as the sun's last beams.

— Lydia D. Alder

A MONUMENT FOR HARRIET BEECHER STOWE: The children of Har-
riet Beecher Stowe (author of \Jude Tom's Cabin) do not look kindly upon the
proposition to erect a public statue of their mother. Her son, Rev. Charles E. Stowe,
says it belongs to him and his sisters to erect whatever monument may be placed
over their mother's grave. . . .

— Woman's Journal

THE NEW WOMAN: The new woman we shall consider, though, is not a
new woman any more than the sun that shone today is a new sun or the stars that
shine tonight are new stars. To one who has only begun to see they might all appear
new, but they have ever existed, conforming always to God's immutable laws. . . .

— Miss Elsie Ada Faust

From an Address at the Alumni Banquet
University of Utah

Page 100

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

lyriSS EMMA LEAVEN-
^ ^ W O R T H, of Seattle, Wash-
ington, took up airplane flying at
the age of fifty-seven. Now, at
seventy-seven, she still flies, even
solo. Among the first civilian pilots
to volunteer for civil defense at the
outbreak of World War II, she is
still active in the Civil Air Patrol
and subject to recall in an emer-
gency.

lyrRS. LINNEA SETTERLIND
^ ^ MORRISON, a young widow
with three children, while working
for her bachelor of science degree in
psychiatry and education at Gusta-
vus Adolphus College, St. Peter,
Minnesota, became converted to the
gospel, along with her children.
Now at Columbia University, New
York, working for a master's degree
in mental health and psychiatric
nursing, she has been awarded the
United States Public Health stipend
($2,400) for advanced study in her
useful field.

TN Waco, Texas, Baylor University
recently honored Mrs. Ruth
Schick Montgomery— an alumna of
its journalism department— as ''an
outstanding champion of truth and
freedom." A correspondent for In-
ternational News Service in Wash-
ington, D. C, she was awarded the
honorary degree of doctor of laws.

pRINCESS MARIE LOUISE,

eighty-four, last surviving grand-
daughter of Queen Victoria, died in
London December 7. The Royal
Princess, democratic in manners
and adventurous in spirit, traveled
widely and wrote several books
about her journeys.

VARA NELSOVA, one of the
world's greatest cellists, was
guest soloist with the Utah Sym-
phony in the Tabernacle for the
world premiere of Dr. Leroy Rob-
ertson's ''Concerto for Cello and
Orchestra." The New York Times
comments that she "can swarm all
over the finger board without let-
ting a single note drop. Few of
her male colleagues can claim as
much."

jyrRS. OWEN (JAMES H.)
^ ^ SHERRAT of Cedar City,
celebrated the centennial of the
handcart pioneers by creating a
handcart quilt with much original-
ity and artistry. She stenciled six-
teen blocks with textile paints, de-
picting the activities of the hand-
cart women: laundering, cooking,
combing hair, patching children's
threadbare trousers, mourning for
the dying, and, lastly, bowing their
heads in prayerful thanksgiving for
safe arrival in the Valley. The
quilt took first prize at the Iron
County Fair and also at the Utah
State Fair.

Page 101

EDITORIAL

VOL 44

FEBRUARY 1957

NO. 2

c/i Step J^side

TN life, which may become pre-
dominated with numberless daily
tasks and responsibilities, discour-
agement comes easily; a gallant atti-
tude may be lost and goals not
realized. Objective thinking is
oftentimes absorbed into the whirl-
pool of circumstantial emotional
thoughts and, losing sight of the
end, we may begin to think that
the means are all important. It is
then that we might step aside to
take a different view.

In the fall of the year, the grove
of aspen on the mountain is a patch
of gold in the brilliant color scheme
of autumn. We view it as a whole
unit. Within the grove, the trees
stand out singly each with its own
characteristics, and each tree, when
considered by itself, is not perfect.
We may not think that it contrib-
utes much because of details which
we would call defects. Neverthe-
less, with the others, it produces a
patch of beauty on the mountains.

The opportunity isn't ours to step
physically aside from life to get a
different view of our own life with
all the experiences blending togeth-
er to make a complete and beautiful
pattern. Each day a new situation
arises in family life which carries its
own importance. Sometimes, neces-
sary daily tasks take on so much
added meaning that their accom-
plishment appears to be an end in
itself. Our attitudes are so in-

Pagc 102

fluenced by these daily events that
our values may become changed. As
a result, many times the ultimate
end or goal is lost from view.

However, we can take that step
spiritually aside from life to view
events, attitudes, and other elements
in our pattern of life, if we will. To
do so we should carefully analyze
each element in the pattern of our
life in view of its significance and
ascertain its value by the true stand-
ards of measurements we have —
those standards of measurements
which are included in the gospel of
Jesus Christ.

The step spiritually aside can
bring beauty into the pattern along
with an appreciation for those small
or simple things which are around
each day — the sunrise, the plant
life, the intricate structure of ob-
jects, and myriads of other details.
In Gospel Doctiine (pp. 358-9) this
thought is inspirationally stated:

We should never be discouraged in
those daily tasks which God has ordained
to the common lot of man. Each day's
labor should be undertaken in a joyous
spirit and with the thought and convic-
tion that our happiness and eternal wel-
fare depend upon doing well that which
we ought to do, that which God has
made it our duty to do. Many are un-
happy because they imagine that they
should be doing something unusual or
something phenomenal. Some people
would rather be the blossom of a tree
and be admiringly seen than be an cndur-

EDITORIAL

ing part of the tree and live the common-
place life of the tree's existence.

''Let us not be trying to substitute an
artificial life for the true one. He is
truly happy who can see and appreciate
the beauty with which God has adorned
the commonplace things of life.

Moments spent stepping aside in

103

spiritual meditation can restore and
strengthen faith, give us new mean-
ing in life, and fresh courage and
confidence to go forward, bringing
security and stability to our
thoughts and actions — knowing
that ''the threads of Hfe will run
appointed ways."— J.N.

iuirthdayi ^congratulations to Ji^m^ {Brown cLyman^
QJormer iKelief Society (general Lrresiaent

"VU^E extend birthday congratulations and best wishes this February yth,
to our beloved former president, Amy Brown Lyman. Relief Society
members in the stakes and missions of the Church are grateful for the
many years of devoted service she has given to the work of Relief Society.
Her presence was appreciated at the recent annual general conference of
Relief Society, at the dedicatory services for the Relief Society Building,
and at the reception for stake and mission officers. May she be blessed
in the service she continues to give as literature class leader in her ward.
Her devotion to Relief Society is an example to all.

^Jjawn Castle

Eva WiiJes Wangsgaard

Dawn shone on hills along the west
While east was draped in shrouds.

An amber halo crowned each crest
Beneath the smoke-blue clouds.

It thinned the sky to lucent green
And glowed with golden light,

As though tomorrow could be seen
While earth was blue with night.

Agleam with dawn, the flour mill

Was radiant and grand,
A golden castle on a hill

Called up from storyland.

LKecipes QJrom the I ietherlands /flission

Submitted by Ada S. Van Dam

Red Cabbage

(Roode Kool)

Recipe given by Adriana Van der Waal

1 medium-sized head red cabbage salt and pepper to taste

1 large sour apple water

!4 c. uncooked rice i tbsp. vinegar

!4 tsp. cloves

Prepare the cabbage for cooking and then wash and shred. Cut the apple into
slices, add the rice and cloves and enough water to cover. Steam for about two hours.
Mash and add vinegar to restore color. Serve hot.

Carrot, Potato, and Onion Stew

(Hutspot)

Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij, cook at the Mission Home

3 lbs. large winter carrots 4 lbs. boiled potatoes

2 lbs. onions salt to taste

Add water to the sliced carrots and onions and cook about two hours. Then add
the boiled potatoes and salt. Mash and serve with goulash gravy.

Goulash Gravy

2 lbs. beef cubes !4 lb. butter or margarine
1 onion 1 bay leaf

Brown the beef and onion. Add the bay leaf while browning the beef and onion,
and then add water.

Thicken with flour, salt, pepper, and water mixed to a smooth paste. Simmer two
hours and serve over the Hutspot.

Note: During the Spanish Inquisition, the people of the city of Leiden were
on the verge of starvation. Their mayor, Burgcmeister Adrian Van der Werf, heroically
refused to let the people surrender. Just at the point of desperation, the Dutch were
successful in breaking a dike, thus flooding the Spanish soldiers and forcing their
hasty retreat. A little Dutch boy found some of the enemy's camp fires still burning
on a little hill where the water had not reached. Hanging over the fires were kettles
of "Hutspot" that the soldiers were cooking for their supper. It was the first good
food they had seen for weeks. On October 3d, Hutspot is still eaten in Holland, in
memory of the brave people who had fought in the siege of Leiden.

Sauerkraut

(Zuurkool Stamppot)

Recipe given by Marie Mook

Use equal parts of sauerkraut and potatoes boiled separately. Mash potatoes. Com-
bine potatoes and sauerkraut. Add cooked, sliced frankfurters. Season to taste and
serve hot.

Split Pea Soup

(Erwten Soep)

Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij

1 lb. lean pork 1 celery stalk

1 Wienerwurst (substitute frankfurters) 2 potatoes

1 Yz lbs. split peas 4 qts. water
4 leeks (substitute onions) salt to taste

celery leaves

Poge 104

RECIPES FROM THE NETHERLANDS MISSION 105

Pick over peas and wash. Add them to the water and soak for several hours.
To this add the finely cut vegetables and cook. When the peas and vegetables are
nearly tender, add the pork, and continue cooking. Simmer the wienerwurst separately
for about ten minutes, then slice in small pieces and add to soup. Simmer soup for
another fifteen minutes and serve hot.

Rice With Curry Sauce

(Rijst met Kerry Saus)
Recipe by Mevrouw Kraaij

Curry Sauce: 2 tbsp. butter

1 n-^ ...T 1/ — ;^„

ourry ^auce:
4 bouillon cubes
1 qt. boiling water

1% tbsp. flour

1 tsp. curry powder

Dissolve bouillon cubes in boiling water. Mix gradually and combine the flour with
the broth. Brown the diced onion in butter and add to the broth; add curry powder.

Meat balls, seasoned and cooked separately, may be added to the sauce. Simmer
for one half hour. Serve over steamed rice.

The following three recipes are served during the Christmas and New Year holidays
in the Netherlands.

Fruit-Filled Punch Bowl

Strawberry or raspberry punch 2 cans tangerines

base diluted with water, 7-Up banana slices

or Sparkling Water orange slices

2 cans strawberries diced apples

2 cans raspberries chopped nuts, optional

2 cans cherries, pitted

Add the fruit to the punch base and sparkling water. Serve cold in punch glasses.

Oliebollen
Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij

2 c. flour Vz c. currants and raisins

4 tsp. baking powder % c. diced glazed fruit

Vi tsp. salt 1 medium-sized sour apple, diced

1 c. milk salad oil for deep fat frying

Sift together the flour, baking powder, and salt. Then add the milk, apple,
currants, raisins, and fruit, and mix together, forming a soft dough. Using two tea-
spoons, drop small amounts of dough into hot oil. Cook until the balls become golden
brown. Drain on unglazed paper. Sprinkle balls with powdered sugar.

Apple Rings

(Appelbiegnets)

Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij

1 c. flour 1 scant c. milk

1 tsp. baking powder 6 sour apples

/4 tsp, salt salad oil

Sift together the flour, baking powder, and salt. Then add the milk, making a
batter in which to dip the slices of apples. Each apple, uncored, should be sliced into
about six slices. Cook the apple slices in the hot oil until the apple rings are golden
brown. Drain on unglazed paper. Sprinkle with powdered sugar and serve while
warm.

A Flag for Utah Statehood

Margaret G. Derrick

MANY people now living have
probably never heard this
little bit of history of the
time when Utah became a state.
I was then twenty years of age and
took a small part in the making of
this historical event.

The people of Utah had waited
long and patiently to enter the
Union. At last the time had ar-
rived. On January 4th, 1896, Utah
was to become a state. There was
a great deal of excitement in the
anticipation of this event. Everyone
seemed busy making ready for the
big celebration that was to take place
in the famous Tabernacle in Salt
Lake City on Temple Square,

People traveled many days from
all parts of Utah to attend. Some
came in surreys; some came in wag-
on boxes; some came on hayracks
partly filled with hay to feed their
horses.

They parked their teams back of
what was then the tithing office,
which stood where the Hotel Utah
now stands.

Committees were appointed to
prepare for this long-awaited event.
One committee was headed by Hy-
rum B. Clawson, a bishop of one
of the wards. He said, "We will
make an American flag, so the peo-
ple of Utah will see for the first time
the forty-fifth star, the Utah star,
placed on the blue ground of our
beloved American flag."

This flag was marked and cut out
by my brother, David Glade, and
was to be made on the high-powered
machines in the Z. C. M. I. Cloth-
ing Factory. The flag was to be

Page 106

150 feet long and seventy-five feet
wide. The stripes were to be six
feet in width, the stars, six feet from
tip to tip. These dimensions were
handed me by my brother on a lit-
tle card that is now yellow with age.

Six women were asked to make
this flag. I was the youngest of the
group. The other five were con-
siderably older than I. The flag was
made of good bunting and every
seam was felled to give it strength.
Placing the stars on the blue ground
was the hardest and the most tedi-
ous part of the work. The blue
ground was cut in blocks. Each block
was large enough to contain a star;
then the blocks were joined togeth-
er. By this method we were able
to do a better job of placing the
stars in straight rows. It took one
week for us, working eight to ten
hours a day, to make the flag. When
it was finished, it took eight strong
men to lift it.

We who worked on the flag were
not told where it was to be placed.
We knew it could not be placed on
a flag pole. We were soon to find
out that it was to be placed in the
Tabernacle to form a ceiling. The
blue ground was placed near the
large organ, that is, in the north-
west part of the Tabernacle. There
were nine feet of space between the
dome of the Tabernacle and the
flag. When the air circulated
through this space it caused the
flag to ripple across the ceiling.

What a beautiful sight!

r\^ the momentous day, I watched

the flag as it rippled across the

ceiling and tears filled my eyes and a

A FLAG FOR UTAH STATEHOOD

107

lump came into my throat. I felt
this flag was saying, 'Troudly I
wave over you, home of the brave
and land of the free." Utah was
certainly a home of brave pio-
neers who had suffered and come
here to have freedom to worship.

It came time for the ceremonies
to begin. A large electric light had
been placed back of the Utah star.
The audience was seated and at-
tention given to the speaker. Then
the light was turned on, and the
Utah star shone out bright and
beautiful. The people wept with
joy and were filled with humility,
when they saw the Utah star with
the stars of the other forty-four
states of the Union. The dream of
the people of Utah had come true.
For the first time, the Utah star
took its place on the blue ground
of our beloved flag. Patience and
hard work had been rewarded.

For many years this flag had the
distinct honor of being the largest
flag ever made. Not until recent
years have we heard of one larger.

The flag stayed on the ceiling of
the Tabernacle for one and one-
half years. It was then taken down
and placed on the south outside
wall of the temple, covering the en-

tire south wall. That was for July
24th, 1897 ~ celebrating fifty years
since the coming of the first pio-
neers. We last saw the flag adorn-
ing the temple. Many prominent
people have tried to find out what
became of this flag, but have not
succeeded.

Sixty years ago there was no place
to store such an immense thing.
Families of five and six members
were living in three small rooms.
Wherever it could have been placed
it would have deteriorated.

This beautiful flag served well
the purpose for which it was made.
Many hearts were filled with joy
and happiness as they looked upon
it.

As I write this, I am the only one
living today who helped to make
that flag that was the first to carry
the forty-fifth star, the Utah star.
I hope mv grandchildren will re-
member that their grandmother
sewed love into this famous flag.

Let us all remember, as Ameri-
can citizens, that we are all makers
of our beloved flag, for it is the
symbol of faith, courage, and the
love of God and our country in
the hearts of each individual. May
we always live up to these ideals.

I Le\K> Serial cJhe {Bright Star to iuegin in 1 1 Larch

\ new serial 'The Bright Star," by Dorothy S. Romney will begin in the March
-^~*- issue of The Relief Society Magazine. With the Golden Gate, California, as its
setting, the story tells of Kathy Tracy's search into the past to find her parents, and her
integrity and courage in planning the course of her future. Dorothy S. Romney, the
author, has previously been represented in the Magazine during 1954 and 1955 with her
serial ''Contentment Is a Lovely Thing." Mrs. Romney was born in Logan, Utah, and
attended Utah State Agricultural College. She is the widow of Elmer Romney and
the mother of a thirteen-year-old son. Her stories and plays have appeared in many
juvenile publications.

■y-- >^A.JaxA*«*.'V=t

l/lary fe. yones Jjalton QJinds diappiness
in dier (Jloobies

ALTHOUGH Mary E. Jones Dal ton, Roy, Utah, is past eighty-nine years old, she
never neglects her hobbies, or her "real" work.

Making quilts is an activity vi'hich she calls her "incessant" hobby, and the ex-
quisite tulip pattern illustrated in the picture is one of her favorite designs. This pat-
tern enables Mrs. Jones to experiment with contrasting colors and with various tints of
the same color in designing the tulip bouquets in their "potter}^ bowls." She also
crochets exquisite gifts in lacy starched designs and the popular "upstanding" patterns.
Knitting and rug making are long-time hobbies, which provide some of the most useful
gifts which Mrs. Jones so much enjoys giving to her many friends and relatives.

She is the mother of nine children, grandmother to twenty-seven, great grand-
mother to fifty-six, and great-great-grandmother to eleven. She keeps up her own five-
room home, rents an apartment, attends all her meetings, does temple work, and mani-
fests such a keen and joyous interest in life that she "cuts circles" around many younger
people. She has visited every temple except the Hawaiian, and the temple in Bern,
Switzerland.

» 11^ ■

Vl/hen LPortals C^Iose

Ma be] Law Atkinson

How beautiful are those we love
When finite portals gently close
And precious memories unfold
Like petals of a perfect rose!

Page 108

Bitter Medicine

Part 2
Olive W. Burt

Synopsis: Helen Lund for some time
has been worried about a neighbor, May
Turner, whose habit of gossiping may
cause trouble in the community. At a
P. T. A. meeting. May tries to find out
how the Carlsons financed a new Cadillac.
Helen refuses to offer any information, but
May hints that the car may have been
financed by a crooked business deal.

HELEN Lund did manage to
forget about May Turner
and her gossipy innuendoes
for several days. Then, suddenly,
she was brought face to face with
them again.

She was sewing a little costume
for Jill to wear in the Primary play-
let when the telephone rang. She
lifted the receiver to hear Tess
Carlson's voice, high-pitched and
almost hysterical.

''Helen? Helen, Fm so glad you're
home. Fm coming right over. Fve
got to talk to you!"

"Of course, Tess. Come on."

Tess didn't wait for anything
more. She slammed down her re-
ceiver and Helen, somewhat mysti-
fied, slowly replaced her own
receiver in the cradle. Two minutes
later Tess was at the door.

As soon as Helen saw her neigh-
bor's face her curiosity changed to
alarm.

''What is it, Tess? Has some-
thing happened to Jamie? Or to
Jim? What is it?"

"Oh, Helen, it's awful! I don't
know what to do! I called Marge
Lewis and she said to talk to you,
you might know what it's all about.
She said she saw you and May
Turner talking at the P. T. A.

meeting and afterward someone
said you were talking about

T' "

Jim. . . .

Helen's face flushed, and she was
about to say, "I wasn't talking!"
But before she could get the words
said, Tess went on, "Someone's
been saying awful things about Jim
—just because he bought a new
car

"Weil, if that's all," Helen inter-
rupted, "you needn't get upset
about it. It can't matter much."

"Oh, can't it?" Tess cried. "You
just don't know, Helen. Somehow
Mr. Nestor — he's head of the law
firm, you know, where Jim works —
well, somehow he heard something.
Goodness knows what! But this
morning he called Jim into his
office and said, 'What's this I hear
about your being mixed up in some
crooked uranium deal?' "

"Oh, no!" Helen exclaimed. "It's
not possible, Tess! It's just not
possible!"

Tess nodded her head and tears
filled her eyes. "That's what he
said to Jim— to my Jim! And Jim
just stood there with his mouth
open. He didn't know what Mr.
Nestor was talking about, and when
he told Mr. Nestor he didn't have
any idea what he was getting at,
he still acted suspicious."

Tess flopped down onto the set-
tee and began to sob. "Jim phoned
me. He's awfully upset, and I
called Marge to see if she'd heard
anything and she told me to talk to
you. Oh, Helen, what is it? Crooked
uranium deal — I never heard of

Page 109

no RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

such a thing! We don't even have this sort of thing. May Turner will

any uranium stock, or anything!" have to be cured!" The tears

"Listen, Tess," Helen said quiet- flooded her eyes again,
ly. 'Tet me tell you exactly what Helen shook her head determin-
was said at the P.T.A. meeting, and edly. 'The best way to cure this
maybe we can get some idea. . . ." is to ignore it," she advised. ''Be-
Briefly she outlined May's at- lieve me, Tess, that's the only thing
tempts to extract information and to do. I know none of our crowd
the woman's carelessly tossed bait would repeat anything malicious —
that Jim must have made some and you know it, too. We'll just
money in a crooked uranium deal. forget May and all her talk."

''She didn't really mean it, Tess.
She was just saying that to try to IJELEN had reason to wonder
get something out of me. It was about the wisdom of this advice
too silly. I guess some of the wom- a day or two later. Jill was en-
en standing nearby could have sconced in their cheerful kitchen
heard her, but no one — not a eating her after-school snack while
single soul would believe it for a Helen balanced a cake on one hand,
minute. We all know Jim . . . ." as with the other, she swirled rich
"Well, someone believed it and frosting over the sides. Jill watched
passed it on for the truth. And her mother, her eyes big and round
somehow it got to Mr. Nestor, and as she munched a cookie and
now, maybe, Jim will not be made washed it down with milk,
a partner." Finally she asked casually, "Mom-

"Not on a mere rumor like that, my, when is Daddy going to jail?"

Tess. You tell Jim exactly what Helen gave a start and nearly

happened and have him explain it dropped the cake. She stared at

to Mr. Nestor. Tell him to keep her daughter, open-mouthed. Then,

calm, treat it for just what it is, remembering that the first duty of

some gossipy woman's careless re- a parent was to show no alarm over

mark. Everything will be all right, a child's questions, she smiled

I know it will, Tess. Jim isn't home cheerfully. "What a silly question,

now, is he?" Jill!"

Tess shook her head. "It's not silly. Mommy. Teddy

"Well, then, dry your eyes. I've Turner told me at school. He said

just made a lemon-meringue pie. Daddy might go to jail any day

your favorite, Tess. I'll go cut us now, and he wants to know if he

each a slice, and we can think about can go with us when we go to visit

something more pleasant than that him, 'cause Teddy's never seen the

silly talk." inside of a jail."

Tess couldn't resist the comfort "Neither have you, darling, and

of Helen's delicious pie, but she neither have I, and neither has

wasn't entirely consoled. As she Daddy. And we never shall, I

ate, she said thoughtfully, "Some- imagine. Teddy was teasing you,

thing ought to be done, Helen. Jill."

Really. It's getting past a joke — "No, he wasn't teasing. Mommy,

we simply can't keep on ignoring He told me. He said he heard his

BITTER MEDICINE

mommy talking on the phone and
she said she wouldn't be s'prised if
Daddy was found out and sent to
jail. What did he do, Mommy, to
be found out?"

Helen set the cake down care-
fully. She waited a moment to get
control of the surprised anger that
flared through her whole being.
Then, forcing her voice to sound
casual and .unconcerned, she said,
'Teddy's a joker, darling. His mom-
my was just playing a game. You
shouldn't listen to such silly
things."

"How can I help listening when
Teddy is talking straight to me?"
Jill asked reasonably. ''All the kids
were Hstening, too. We couldn't
help it. And he wasn't playing a
game. . . ."

"Jill^ hsten to Mommy. When
folks say things like that they are
playing a game — a silly, naughty
game. They're trying to make you
scared or angry." She sat down
beside her daughter. "Look at
Mommy, Jill. You've seen naughty
boys tease a kitten, haven't you?
Just to make it squirm or squeal?"
Jill nodded thoughtfully. "Well,
Teddy was just teasing you. But
instead of pulling your hair to make
you cry, he just told you stories to
make you excited about Daddy.
They were just stories, Jill."

"You mean lies^ Mommy?"

"Yes," Helen said firmly. "They
were lies, naughty lies. Now you
drink up your milk and skedaddle
outside. It's a lovely afternoon for
jumping the rope."

OUT when Jill was outside, Helen

sat down and stared at the wall.

Pay no attention, she had told Tess

the other day and Jill today. Pay

no attention. But what good was
that doing? May Turner's gossip
ing was getting out of hand. When
it threatened a man's job, when it
invaded the school playground,
something must be done. Obviously,
paying no attention was too mild a
pill for May's disease. Something
stronger was required.

And it was imperative that some-
thing be done immediately. With
the school bazaar coming up, the
P.T.A. members would be thrown
together day after day in work ses-
sions. May would have unusual
opportunities to carry on her ma-
licious work.

And how vicious it was! Helen
thought, wrathfully. Just because
she had refused to discuss a neigh-
bor's affairs, her whole family was
being involved — Tony and Jill,
absolutely innocent victims. May
must have been spreading her
poison by the telephone route.
Helen could almost hear her, "Oh,
Josephine, have you heard what
everyone is saying? I don't believe
it, of course— it's just gossip. But
then, where there's smoke there's
fire, I always say. And there cer-
tainly is smoke! No, I wouldn't
want you to repeat it. I never say
anything but good about my neigh-
bors," and then a malicious giggle.
"Listen. . . ."

Helen shook herself angrily. Yes,
something must be done. Her eyes
shifted from their fixed gaze at the
wall and roamed around the room,
seeking inspiration, help. But there
was nothing in that bright, gay
kitchen, filled with sunlight and
the good smell of cooking, to sug-
gest how to combat this dark evil.

Helen's eyes came to the window,

112

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

where her colored glass reflected the
afternoon sun in myriad colors. She
smiled in spite of her worry, as she
always smiled when she looked at
that pretty window with its old
glass, much of which had been
toted across the plains by her own
ancestors.

And then suddenly her roving
glance stopped and settled on a
little figurine that stood between
the two red cologne bottles of her
own great-grandmother.

It was a cheap little ornament
that her grandmother had given her
when she was no older than JilL
She had treasured it ever since, and
had placed it there among her col-
ored glass so that she could see it
every day. She smiled now, remem-
bering what her grandmother had
said.

''Keep this where you can always
see it, Helen, and it will help you

to be the kind of girl Grandma will
be proud of."

Helen went to the window and
lifted down the little ornament.
Holding it in her hands she repeat-
ed aloud her grandmother's words.
'These three little monkeys have
names, Helen. They are: Hear-No-
Evil, See-No-Evil, and Speak-No-
Evil. Make them your friends and
your example."

Suddenly Helen laughed, a clear,
ringing laugh.

"Yes, Grandma, darling," she
said, "your three little monkeys
have been a great help in keeping
me from gossip. And now, per-
haps, they will help someone else.
For I have an idea! Thanks Grand-
ma, thanks!"

Smiling, Helen replaced the three
little monkeys in their accustomed
place on the window shelf.

{To be concluded)

cJhe Voice of LPi

eace

IsaheUe Jensen

Oh, listen to the voice of peace;

It fills the courts above,

And whispers in the lonely vales

Of thy redeeming love.

On every leaf and tuft of moss,

It scribes a pledge divine,

Points to the vales beyond the grave

Beyond the sands of time.

Oh, listen to the voice of peace;

The sylvan echoes clear

Reach out beyond the ebbing tide,

To noble spirits dear.

The minstrels waft it far and wide,

On life's unbounded shore;

Oh, listen to the voice of peace,

Till time shall be no more.

(^andif for Valentine s Jjaii

Mary /. Wilson
Molasses Taffy

3 tbsp. butter
1 tsp. vinegar
Vs tsp. salt

1 c. sugar
% c. water
1 c. light molasses

Mix sugar, molasses, salt, vinegar, and water in pan. Cook to 242°F. (firm ball).
Add butter and cook to 265° (very hard ball). Pour into lightly buttered shallow pans,
let stand undisturbed until cool enough to handle. Butter hands lightly, pull until candy
has a satin-like finish and is elastic. Pull out into thin rolls, cut with scissors, then
wrap in wax paper.

Iceland Moss
(Hard Candy)

4 c. sugar

2 c. white syrup

1 c. water

tbsp. anise extract
red coloring

Combine sugar, syrup, and water and cook to 310°. Do not stir while cooking.
Add anise extract and desired red coloring. Mix well. Pour onto marble slab. When
slightly cooled, pass well-oiled candy knife under the mass of candy. Cut into squares.
Wrap each piece individually.

Stuffed Date Drops

1 Yt c. sifted flour

Yi tsp. baking powder

Yz tsp. salt

Yz c. commercial sour cream

1 lb. pitted dates (about 70)

1 egg

13 oz. package pecan nuts

!4 c. shortening

% c. brown sugar

Stuff dates with nut halves. Cream shortening and sugar until light. Beat in
egg. Sift dry ingredients, add alternately with sour cream to creamed mixture. Stir
in dates, drop on greased cookie sheet, a date per cookie, and bake in 400° oven for
eight to ten minutes. Cool and top with panocha icing.

1 c. brown sugar (packed)

/4 c. milk

Panocha Icing

Yz c. butter
1 % to 2 c. confectioner's sugar

Melt butter in saucepan. Add brown sugar. Boil over low heat two minutes,
stirring constantly. Stir in milk. Bring to boil, stirring constantly. Cool to luke-
warm. Gradually add confectioner's sugar. Beat until thick enough to spread. If
icing becomes too stiff, add a little hot water.

Kyittic cJt

re a sure

Maude Ruhin

Paper lace — a bleeding heart
Pierced by Daniel Cupid's dart —
Clasping hands, forget-me-nots,
A dove of peace for happy thoughts-
Faded writing, cramped and fine —
All on Grandma's valentine!

Page 113

o/ ibxplore the Lipst

airs

Zippoiah Layton Stewart

IT'S lonesome up there now— but
the rooms are filled with things
and memories that ''bless and
burn." Guess I never would go up
those well-worn steps again, if it
were not to lay away a quilt or to
spray mothproofer on the blankets
that are stored on the closet shelves,
and seldom used now that the boys
and Mary are gone away.

It's an interesting place up there.
Somehow, through the years I have
never cared to change or make it
modern and pretty, as most folks
have done with unused bedrooms.
The scars of electric train tracks and
mechanical toys are on the linoleum
floors, and, in a large dark closet
under the roof, two electric trains
and yards and yards of shining track
silently wait to be polished and oiled
and played with again. In that
same attic closet, a dozen or more
automobiles, perfect replicas of past
models, are waiting. Then there are
the windup toys — Amos and Andy
and their famous Ford, a negro toe
dancer, and a large singing top,
waiting patiently to be wound up
again to thrill a younger generation
who may play with them and find
interest and curiosity in their anti-
quated styles and colors.

In an old steamer trunk at one
end of the long closet, I peek in at
Mary's dolls — dolls of the past,
baby ' wetum" dolls, dolls of other
nations, character dolls, a pretty
standup doll, with a blue dress given
her by the captain on the 'Turline,"
and, last, the lovely keepsake ''Horse-
man" doll sent to her from Hawaii

Page 114

by John when he was on his mis-
sion. They, too, wait patiently in
the trunk for a new little girl's arms
to love and play with them again.

Hanging on the wall and in cor-
ners of this large closet are boxing
gloves, fencing swords, a bow made
from Osage orange, and a quiver
filled with arrows, waiting since Boy
Scout days to be used again. On
the long high closet shelf I find
some tennis shoes, a pair of track
shoes — and one pretty pair of
white shoe skates — Mary's last pair
before she went away to college.
Hanging on the long rod beneath
the shelf, along with costumes and
other clothes, are some pretty eve-
ning gowns and three or four lovely
bridesmaids' dresses; one especially
pretty lavender taffeta, a soft,
creamy yellow one, and the pink
and white net worn at Helen's and
Dick's wedding during wartime
when taffetas and satin were not so
plentiful. These, now old-fashioned
frocks, are just waiting. I love to
touch them, and caress their soft,
silky folds. They, too, bring a flood
of pleasant memories, and, for some
reason, I do not care to use them
for the material alone.

Two bedrooms open up together.
They were the places where the boys
slept, and the neighbor boys played
on stormy days. The beds are made
up with fresh linen now waiting to
be occupied by their original own-
ers when they return on an occa-
sional visit.

The bookshelves along one end
of the west room are filled with all

I EXPLORE THE UPSTAIRS

115

the books of their childhood days.
Mother Goose books, Hans Chris-
tian Anderson's stories, Arabian
Nights stories, beautifully illustrat-
ed by Howard Pyle, Joel Chandler
Harris' book about Uncle Remus,
Bible stories, Robert Louis Steven-
son's stories, and poems and books
about animals by Ernest Thompson
Seton. At the other end, are
shelves with books of high school
and college days, the classics, law
books, art books, a few fine old nov-
els and books on war and adven-
ture — books and stories to satisfy
the interests of all of them, waiting
to be opened, read, and loved again.

'T^HE walls of these two bedrooms
are interesting, too. They are
not adorned with pretty pictures, but
with framed certificates, and diplo-
mas from high school and college,
Priesthood quorum awards, frater-
nity initiation certificates, law school
diplomas, and, hanging proudly
above them all, a certificate of life
membership in the National Rifle-
man's Association issued to one boy
in 1949. In a small drawer in the
dresser of the west room I find a
number of prized trophies from
small arms clubs and rifle and pistol
associations. In another larger
drawer I see the gas masks used by
John and Dick when they were
gunners on B-i 2 bombers during the
war, and, tucked in a corner of this
same drawer, is a small black book
with a diary or log of Dick's mis-
sions over Germany. A brief story
of each mission is outlined, telling
the target, the weather, the take-off,
his personal feelings, and results.
The last story is not complete, and
I remember that on this mission
they were shot down over Germany

and did not return to the base in
England. For a moment I find my-
self pausing to thank God that his
life was spared through that ter-
rible ordeal.

In another drawer I find the
precious war letters tied in a tight
bundle with a string. Among them
I find the cablegrams sent on our
birthdays and Mother's and Fa-
ther's Days. Those yellow slips of
paper reminded us that we were
never forgotten. They were so very
young and so far away. Not all of
the letters are in this bundle, just
the ones I especially wanted to
keep, the more intimate ones— when
each boy seemed to pour out his
heart a bit about his religion or his
longing for home, or a farewell let-
ter as he was departing for overseas.
These letters, though not so post-
marked, came from all over the
world. In this drawer, also, I find
three certificates of honorable re-
lease from the Air Corps and Navy
and a few badges and trophies for
deeds well done while they were
serving their country.

In another trunk in the far end
of the closet I open and look over
and spray with mothproofer two
Army Air Corps suits and one
beautiful suit of navy blue with
overcoat to match made from Aus-
tralian wool and purchased espe-
cially for Birge to come home in.
Yes, that trunk is filled with mem-
ories, too.

Well I could reminisce forever
telling about the treasures and mem-
ories in those upstair rooms. Guess
I'll go up those stairs again and
again, when I feel a bit sentimental,
and want another visit with Mary
and the boys.

FROM THE FIELD

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Phyllis D. Smith

GULF STATES MISSION, SOUTH TEXAS DISTRICT RELIEF SOCIETY

SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR CONFERENCE AT

CORPUS CHRISTI, October 21, 1956

Front row, seated, beginning second from the left: Nancy Elliff, President, Corpus
Christi Branch Relief Society; Phyllis D. Smith, President, Gulf States Mission Relief
Society; Mae Pool, President. South Texas District Relief Society, and chorister for
this group; Mary Toyn, President, Victoria, Texas, Branch Relief Society.

Shirley Clifton at the organ.

President Phyllis D. Snuth reports that this group presented the music for the
conference sessions when Elder Alma Sonne and Sister Sonne visited the mission.

Page 116

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

117

Submitted by Mabel H. Pond

BENSON STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, October 28, 1956

''All nine wards of Benson Stake were represented in the Singing Mothers chorus
of eighty voices, that presented music at both general sessions of stake conference in
October," reports Mabel H. Pond, President, Benson Stake Relief Society. Leora
Smith directed the chorus, with Myrl Kendell as pianist, and Adonia Dennis as organist.

Submitted by Roma C. Esplin

ST. GEORGE STAKE (UTAH), LEEDS WARD VISITING TEACHERS
ESTABLISH ONE HUNDRED PER CENT RECORD FOR SEVEN YEARS

December 1956

Front row, left to right: Etta Mariger; Margaret Hartley; Druie Bradshaw; Ruth
Porter; Dallice Hartman (deceased since picture was taken); Ethel Stirling; Hazel
McMullin.

Second row, left to right: Karma Sorenson, Blanche Eastman; Jessie Eagar; Ellen
Savage; Lula Sullivan; Geraldinc Stirling; Ethel George; Helen Stirling.

Back row, left to right: Evelyn McMullin, President, Leeds Ward Relief Society;
Rose Hartley; Wilma Beal; Marguerite Smith; Pearl Hafen; Kate Allen; Maida Sullivan.

Visiting teachers not in the picture but who helped in achieving this record are
Louise Stirling, Mildred Dalton, Daisy Boulton, Thelma Holden, Zella Allen, Tana
Sullivan, Lillian Stratton, Iris Millctt.

Roma C. Esplin is president of St. George Stake Relief Society.

118

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

Photograph submitted by Edith Hubbard

BANNOCK STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOIHERS PRESENT MUSIC EOR

STAKE QUARTERLY CONEERENCE

Front row, seated, beginning tliird from the left: Shirley Hubbard, pianist; Edsel
Prescott, organist; Edith Hubbard, President, Bannoek Stake Relief Soeiety; Ruth
Jenkins, director of the chorus.

Sister Hubbard reports that all fi\e wards of Bannoek Stake NAcre represented in
this chorus. "These busy mothers have prepared music for the fall conference for
the past five years."

Photograph submitted by Lenore G. Merrill

LONG BEACH STAKE (CALIEORNIA), LONG BEACH FOURTH WARD
OPENING SOCIAL IN FORM OF A POLITICAL CONVENTION

September 25, 1956

Seated in front, at the right: Maude Rowan, President, Long Beach Fourth Ward
Relief Society; Arden Arnold, social science class leader; Katherine Poole, literature
class leader, who planned and wrote the program for the social.

Sister Rowan reports the successful efforts of this ward in securing an increase in
membership: "We started our membership drive by dividing our visiting teaching
districts into eleven groups, giving each a name. . . Each chairman selected a color from
construction paper and made a campaign button for each of her group to wear. Large
banners were made for each group, and also three slogan banners. . . Each chairman

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

119

personally \ isited each woman on her district besides the regular visiting teachers going
to see the ladies. We sent out in\itations also, and then there was a notice in our
Sunday pamphlet. Notice was also given from the pulpit, that every lady was in\it-
ed. . . . We made a beautiful banner of blue satin trimmed in gold fringe and gold
lettering. This will be hung on the wall and each group that has the largest attendance
that week will ha\c its name on the banner. We will have rallies during the year.
There were two parties — the Relief Society Party and the Excuse Party, When all
ballots were counted, the Rehef Society party had 102 votes and the Excuse Party,
one vote."

Lenore G. Merrill is president of Long Beach Stake Relief Society.

Photograph submitted by Sylvia Stone

TONGAN MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY PRESIDENT VISITS SCATTERED
ISLAND RELIEF SOCIETIES, November 1956

Sister Sylvia Stone, President, Tongan Mission Relief Society, writes about the
modes of tra^'el which she uses to visit the meetings of Relief Society sisters on the
various Tongan islands. She reports: "... on the main island we have a car that
takes us to most of the branches; there are a few, however, to which we have to walk
during the rainy season. . . . This picture was taken on the island of Eua, the only
Tongan island with mountain streams. ... I have had no alternative so I have made
the trip horseback. On this occasion two Catholic sisters, who are from America . . .
heard I was coming and sent their buggy for me to ride in. About half way we passed
their home, they had the American flag waving from their window^ and invited us in
to have a dish of ice cream. . . . W^e were able to hold a wonderful conference with
the saints there, and I was happy to hear of their work in the Relief Society."

In the picture, left to right, are the driver; Sister Stone; Lois Humphries; Fred W.
Stone, President, Tongan Mission; E, Morton, with Lavina Bird, behind Brother Morton.

120

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

Photograph submitted by Nannah C. Stokes

IDAHO FALLS STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSICAL
NUMBERS FOR STAKE CONFERENCE AND TRI-STATE CONVENTION

October 1956

Evelyn Hook, stake organist, and Edna Johnson, stake chorister, are seated on the
front row at right.

Nannah C. Stokes, President, Idaho Falls Stake Relief Society, reports the activi-
ties of the Singing Mothers: "This chorus furnished the music for the October stake
quarterly conference. They also sang two numbers at a tri-stake convention in Au-
gust. There are seventy members in the chorus; however, all were not present when
the picture was taken."

Submitted by Zina R. Engebretsen

NORWEGIAN MISSION, BERGEN BRANCH, SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR DISTRICT CONFERENCE, November 1956

Front row, left to right: Selma Grimstad; Ragnhild Sunde; Jenny Lohne; Zina R.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

121

Engebretsen, President, Norwegian Mission Relief Society; Linea Hansen; Annie B.
Olsen; Mary Pedersen.

Second row, left to right: Ella M. Synnestvedt; Elly Michelsen; Inger Hoff; Berith
Folkedel; Gunvor Watne; Odlaug Mork Pedersen; Inger Olsen; Milly Bjorndal, con-
ductor.

Back row, left to right: Margit Michelsen; Edith Pedersen; Turid Waage; Klara
Hitland; Ellen Andreasen; Anna Fluge.

Sister Engebretsen reports that this is the "first Singing Mother group ever to
sing for any occasion in the Norwegian Mission. The group is from Bergen, one of the
larger branches on the west coast of Norway."

Photograph submitted by Annie B. Larson

WESTERN CANADIAN MISSION, EDMONTON SECOND BRANCH
CONDUCTS SUCCESSFUL CHILDREN'S FASHION SHOW AND

BAZAAR, November 3, 1956

Sister Annie B. Larson, President of the Western Canadian Mission Relief Society,
reports that a very successful bazaar was held by the Relief Society of Edmonton Second
Branch on November 3, 1956, under the direction of Sister Hattie Jensen, President of
Edmonton Second Branch Relief Society, and her counselors. Marguerite Low and Ella
Sherwood.

Sister Larson writes: 'The bazaar featured a children's fashion show (shown in
the picture), a sale of children's clothing, handwoven baskets, copper tooling, petit-
point, quilts, embroidered linens, aprons, lingerie, homemade candies and baked goods,
doll clothes, cookbooks, and novelties. There was a fish pond for the children. A
delicious lunch was served.

'The purpose of the Bazaar was two-fold: to raise necessary funds to carry on the
work of the organization and to sponsor love and good fellowship among the sisters by
working in unity for a common cause."

122

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

Photograph submitted by Rita H. Stone

SAMOAN MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY DISTRICT PRESIDENTS

Front row, seated, left to right: Alisa Fitisemanu, Vaiola District; Lisi Su'a, Falelima
District; Sia'a Piircell, Siumu District; Vaovai Tu'ala, Vailuutai District; Mua Lulualii,
Malie District.

Back row, standing, left to right: Pelese Nunn, Manu'a District; Usuia Alofipo Toso,
Fagamalo District; Mele Tafua, Mapusaga District; Taupaolo Togia'i, Sauniatu District;
\^alila Fonoti, Pago Pago District; Alataua Soli, Pesega District; Jane Moors, Secretary,
Samoan Mission Relief Society; Rita H. Stone, President, Samoan Mission Relief
Society.

Sister Stone reports: "Our Relief Society conference was very inspirational. We
have an enrollment of 646 in the Samoan Islands of the Mission, and there were 456
present at the meeting. Each district was represented by its Singing Mothers group.
It was a thrill to have them all together."

iJ^t S/s JLove

Gene Komolo

It is love that kno\^■s the word to speak.
To increase hope and courage in the meek.
Love's inspiration creates smiles and song,
And helps us cleave to right and conquer wrong.

It is love that glorifies each day,

And sees some good in all along life's \\,\y —

E\en those whose feet ha\c never trod

The faith-pa\ed way that leads mankind to God.

It is \o\t that tunes tlic soul to be
In harmony with tones of Deity —
For it is only ]o\e that can impart
A Christ-like fortitude unto the heart.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

cJheoiogy^ — Characters and Teachings
of The Book of Mormon

Lesson 48— "A New Witness for Christ"
Elder Ldand H. Monson

For Tuesday, May 7, 1957

Objective: To show that firm testimonies of the divinity of Christ and rich bless-
ings come to those who study The Book of Mormon with a prayerful heart and practice
its teachings in their lives.

l^OW that we have completed
our study of The Book of
Mormon and ha\'e read its pages
according to the instructions of
Moroni, we are entitled to the
promised blessings:

And when ye shall recei\'e these things,
I would exhort you that ye would ask
God, the Eternal Father, in the name of
Christ, if these things are not true; and
if ye shall ask with a sincere heart, with
real intent, haxing faith in Christ, he
will manifest the truth of it unto }0u, by
the power of the Holy Ghost (Moroni
10:4).

We should not expect the fulfill-
ment of the promise, however, if
we have not met all of the condi-
tions. We must have asked the
Eternal Father '\ . . with a sincere
heart, with real intent, having faith
in Christ . . ." and we must have
read the book.

As we contemplate the message
of this great book, we should be-

come convinced that Latter-day
Saints do not need to rely upon
external evidence, powerful as it
is, to gain a testimony of the book.
We can, from following Moroni's
exhortation, know that it is all that
it purports to be, a record of the
Jaredites and the Nephites and the
Lamanites, divinely preserved and
brought forth in this, the last dis-
pensation of the fulness of times to
reaffirm and re-establish in the
minds of men '. . . that Jesus is
the Christ, the Eternal God, mani-
festing himself unto all nations . . ."
(Title Page of The Book of Mor-
mon).

The record contains the fulness
of the gospel as delivered to the
Nephites, and will, according to the
Prophet Joseph Smith, bring us,
by following its precepts, nearer to
God than any other religious book.
The Prophet Joseph Smith wrote:

Page 123

124

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

... I told the brethren that the Book
of Mormon \\'as the most correct of any
book on earth, and the keystone of our
religion, and a man would get nearer to
God by abiding by its precepts, than by
any other book (D. H. C. IV, page 461).

President Joseph F. Smith stated
that The Book of Mormon is:

. . . the only book written which has
the personal endorsement of God by His
voice (The Voice From the Dust).

And President Heber J. Grant,
informing us about his experience
with The Book of Mormon, wrote:

As a boy of fifteen I read, carefully and
prayerfully, the Book of Mormon, and
there came into my heart an abiding and
firm testimony of its divine authenticity.
From that day to this its wonderful teach-
ings have been a comfort, a blessing and
a guide to me,

I thank God from the bottom of my
heart that I read the life of Nephi in my
youth. I fell in love with him then, and
his life has influenced mine for good more
than that of any other character in ancient
history, sacred or profane — save only the
Redeemer of the world {The Voice Fiom
the Dust).

In an article entitled, ''Books
That Influenced America/' a selec-
tion was made of the one hundred
books printed before 1900 which
had the most influence on the life
and culture of the American people.
In a chronological list of the books
appears the name of The Book of
Mormon.

This book, however, has not only
had an influence upon the lives of
Americans, it has influenced all oth-
ers from the various countries of the
world who have accepted its truth
and embraced its teachings. In the
126 years since the first edition ap-
peared, over 2,500,000 copies of
The Book of Mormon have been

printed. With the possible excep-
tion of the Bible, The Book of
Mormon has been translated into
more languages than has any other
book. Currently, editions of the
book are available in twenty-one
different languages: English, Dan-
ish, German, French, Italian, Welsh,
Hawaiian, Swedish, Maori, Dutch,
Samoan, Tahitian, Turkish, Japa-
nese, Czechoslovakian, Armenian,
Portuguese, Tongan, Deseret Alpha-
bet, Spanish, Norwegian and Braille.
It has also been translated into Hin-
doostani, Hebrew, Russian, Finnish,
Hungarian, Serbo-Croatian, Filipino,
Bulgarian, and Greek. However, it
has not, as yet, been published in
these languages. Thus we see that
The Book of Mormon has gone
forth as a messenger of the truth to
many peoples of many lands testify-
ing of the divinity and resurrection
of Jesus Christ.

The Book of Mormon
As a Witness for Chiist

Throughout The Book of Mor-
mon history the prophets taught
the peoples on this Western Hemis-
phere about the coming of the Sav-
ior, his mission here upon the earth,
and the fact that, after his resurrec-
tion, he would visit the people on
the Western Hemisphere.

On this continent, as on the eastern,
Jesus manifested himself from time to
time to his faithful servants, before his
coming in the flesh. He was the guide
of his people, the guardian of the church
and the revealer of the mind and will of
the Godhead [Dictionary of The Book
of Mormon, by Elder George Reynolds,
page 133, 1954 edition).

When Jesus appeared unto the
Nephites in the flesh he did so as
a glorified, resurrected Being com-
ing out of the heavens. He

LESSON DEPARTMENT

125

stretched forth his hand to the mul-
titude saying:

. . . behold, I am the hght and the hfe
of the world; and I have drunk out of
that bitter cup which the Father hath
given me, and have glorified the Father
in taking upon me the sins of the world,
in the which I have suffered the will of
the Father in all things from the begin-
ning.

And it came to pass that when Jesus
had spoken these words the whole multi-
tude fell to the earth; for they remem-
bered that it had been prophesied among
them that Christ should show himself un-
to them after his ascension into heaven.

And it came to pass that the Lord spake
unto them saying:

Arise and come forth unto me, that ye
may thrust your hands into my side, and
also that ye may feel the prints of the
nails in my hands and in my feet, that
ye may know that I am the God of Israel,
and the God of the whole earth, and
have been slain for the sins of the world.

. . . and this they did do, going forth
one by one until they had all gone forth,
and did see with their eyes and did feel
with their hands, and did know of a
surety and did bear record, that it was
he, of whom it was written by the proph-
ets, that should come ( 3 Nephi 11:11-15).

After Jesus' ministry here upon
the earth, he continued to guide
and direct the Nephite peoples,
manifesting himself from time to
time unto his chosen prophets. Mo-
roni testifies of this, for in his fare-
well to the Gentiles he writes:

And then shall ye know that I have
seen Jesus, and that he hath talked with
me face to face, and that he told me in
plain humility, even as a man telleth an-
other in mine own language, concerning
these things:

And now, I would commend you to
seek this Jesus of whom the prophets
and apostles have written, that the grace

of God the Father, and also the Lord
Jesus Christ, and the Holy Ghost, which
beareth record of them, may be and abide
in you forever. Amen (Ether 12:39, 4i)-

The Book of Mormon As a History
The Book of Mormon is a history
of ancient peoples upon the Ameri-
can continent. It portrays their
problems and struggles, the exhor-
tations of their prophets and lead-
ers, and the ministry of the resur-
rected Savior among them as he
organized his Church and estab-
lished its principles and ordinances.
Those principles which governed
and promoted successful and happy
living among those ancient peoples
have not changed. The truths are
eternal. Father Lehi, in teaching
his children, said, '\ . . men are, that
they might have joy" (2 Nephi
2:25); and each succeeding prophet
throughout the entire scripture re-
lates how this joy may be obtained,
not only in this life but in the life
to come. The mighty prophet. Al-
ma, expressed this fundamental
truth in these words:

. . . inasmuch as ye shall keep the
commandments of God ye shall prosper
in the land ... for I do know that who-
soever shall put their trust in God shall
be supported in their trials, and their
troubles, and their affhctions, and shall be
hfted up at the last day (Alma 36:1, 3).

Alma says that through following
this advice, ''. . . the Lord doth
give me exceeding great joy in the
fruit of my labors" (Alma 36:25).
(See also Alma 41:5-7; Mosiah 1:7;
2 Nephi 1:20; 1 Nephi 22:31; 1 Ne-
phi 4:14.)

Contents of The Book of Mormon
The Book of Mormon was trans-
lated in a little over two months by

126

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

a voung man in his middle twenties
who had relatively little schooling.
No human being, regardless of his
background, training, and ability
could, of himself, have created such
a monumental work in so short a
time. The book consists of 522
pages and has:

. . . fifteen main parts or divisions,
known, with one execption, as books, each
designated by the name of its principal
author (Rook of Mormon, Brief Analysis
of The Book of Mormon).

Elder Hugh B. Brown states that
it has:

, . . fifty-four chapters dealing with
wars, twenty-one liistorical chapters, fifty-
five chapters on visions and prophecies
. . . seventy-one chapters on doctrine and
exhortation, twenty-one chapters on the
ministry of Christ.

As a literary work, Elder Brown
points out, The Book of Mormon
employs:

. . . figures of speech, similies, meta-
phors, narrations, exposition, description,
oratory, epic, lyric, logic, and parables. . . .

For over one hundred years, some of
the best students and scholars of the
world have been trying to prove from
the Bible that the Book of Mormon is
false, but not one of them has been able
to prove that anything in the Book of
Mormon is not in strict harmony with
the scriptures, with the Bible and with
the W'ord of God ("The Profile of a
Prophet," by Elder Hugh B. Brown).

The Book of Mormon Diiected
to a Future Generation

The Book of Mormon is probably
the only book ever written which is
directed to a future, unseen gen-
eration. Nephi, the son of Lehi,
says of his writings:

Nevertheless, I have received a com-
mandment of the Lord that I should make

these plates, for the special purpose that
there should be an account engraven of
the ministry of my people.

Upon the other plates should be en-
graven an account of the reign of the
kings, and the wars and contentions of
my people; wherefore these plates are for
the more part of the ministry; and the
other plates are for the more part of the
reign of kings and the wars and conten-
tions of my people.

\Mierefore, the Lord hath commanded
me to make these plates for a wise pur-
pose in him, which purpose I know not
(1 Nephi 9:3-5).

The Savior himself said:

. . . write the things which I have told
you; and according to the time and the
will of the Father they shall go forth
unto the Gentiles (3 Nephi 23:4),

The prophet Mormon who
abridged the large plates of Nephi
and whose son Moroni, completed
the writings and sealed them up,
did so with the express conviction
that thev would be discovered and
read by a generation which would
long succeed them. In his own
words. Mormon said:

Now these things are written unto the
remnant of the house of Jacob; and they
are written after this manner, because it
is kno\Mi of God that wickedness will not
bring them forth unto them; and they
are to be hid up unto the Lord that they
may come forth in his own due time.

And this is the commandment which
I ha\'e received; and behold, they shall
come forth according to the command-
ment of the Lord, when he shall see fit,
in his wisdom (Mormon 5:12-13).

Mormon also knew the book
would be brought forth through the
Gentiles:

... I have written them to the intent
that they may be brought again unto this
people from the Gentiles, according to

LESSON DEPARTMENT

127

the words which Jesus hath spoken (3
Nephi 26:8).

And Moroni, before he sealed up
the records, had this to say:

And it is by faith that my fathers have
obtained the promise that these things
should come unto their brethren through
the Gentiles; therefore the Lord hath
commanded me, yea, even Jesus Christ
(Ether 12:22).

Prophecies Concerning the Tune
When the Book Should
Be Brought Forth

Moroni, in writing of Ether's
prophesies concerning when this
book should be brought forth by
the Gentiles, in the latter days,
writes that this land should become:

... a choice land abo\e all other lands,
a chosen land of the Lord; wherefore the
Lord would ha\'e that all men should
serve him who dwell upon the face there-
of;

And that it was the place of the New
Jerusalem, which should come down out
of heaven. . . .

Behold, Ether saw the days of Christ,
and he spake . . . that a New Jerusalem
should be built up upon this land, unto
the remnant of the seed of Joseph, for . . .
the Lord brought a remnant of the seed
of Joseph out of the land of Jerusalem,
that he might be merciful unto the seed
of Joseph that they should perish not,
even as he was merciful unto the father
of Joseph that he should perish not.

Wherefore, the remnant of the house
of Joseph shall be built upon this land;
and it shall be a land of their inheritance;
and they shall build up a holy city unto
the Lord, like unto the Jerusalem of
old. . . .

And there shall be a new hea\en and
a new earth; and they shall be like unto
the old save the old have passed away,
and all things have become new.

And then cometh the New Jerusalem;

and blessed are they who dwell therein,
for it is they whose garments are white
through the blood of the Lamb; and they
are they who. ...

. . . were scattered and gathered in from
the four quarters of the earth, and from
the north countries, and are partakers of
the fulfilling of the covenant which God
made with their father, Abraham (Ether
13:2 ff.).

Influence oi The Book of Mormon
Here is a book which is consid-
ered to be divine scripture by only
approximately one per cent of the
population of the United States.
Yet, it has influenced this small
group of people so profoundly as
to have changed the course of
American history. It has become
the religious persuader which has
altered the lives of thousands of
people all over the world and, as
such, has caused many to leave
their homes, sever their ties with
loved ones, and adopt new ways of
life, often in a strange land.

The grandeur of this volume was
summed up beautifully by Elder
Adam S. Bennion who said:

Hours spent with this book are hours
spent with the Master and His holy
prophets. They are hours which will bring
to the reader an inspiration and an en-
richment of spirit almost beyond compre-
hension. Indeed many readers declare
that the reading of the Book of Mormon
thrills them with a testimony of the
truth, as the reading of no other book
can. They enjoy the fulfillment of the
promise of Moroni as he sealed up the
records of Nephite history {Gleanei Man-
ual 1932-1933, page 71).

Moroni declares:

And I seal up these records, after I
have spoken a few words by way of ex-
hortation unto you.

Behold, I would exhort you that when
ye shall read these things, if it be wisdom
in God that ye should read them, that

128

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

ye would remember how merciful the
Lord hath been unto the children of men,
from the creation of Adam even down
until the time that ye shall receive these
things, and ponder it in your hearts.

And when ye shall receive these things,
I would exhort you that ye would ask
God, the Eternal Father, in the name
of Christ, if these things are not true;
and if ye shall ask with a sincere heart,
with real intent, having faith in Christ,
he will manifest the truth of it unto you,
by the power of the Holy Ghost (Moroni
10:2-4) .

Now that we have completed six
years of study of The Book of Mor-
mon, the real questions which con-
front us are:

1 . What are we going to do about
the wise and workable principles
which this great book contains?

2. If we lack a testimony, do we
have the faith and desire to put
Moroni's promise to the test?

3. Have our testimonies really
grown as a result of our study?

For those of us who can honestly
give right answers to these ques-
tions, then this great book will have
fulfilled its purpose in our lives. It
will have brought peace and com-
fort to our souls and rich blessings
into our lives, and we shall hope to
be numbered among those of whom
Alma speaks:

For the names of the righteous shall be
written in the book of life, and unto them
will I grant an inheritance at my right
hand . . . (Alma 5:58).

Questions on the Lesson

1. Did the reading of The Book of
Mormon increase your faith in God?
Have some of the sisters express their
feelings in this regard.

2. What characters in The Book of
Mormon have been most impressive to
vou? Why?

3. What difference does it make
whether we accept Jesus Christ as a
great moral teacher or as the Only Be-
gotten Son of God?

Visiting cJeacher //Lessages —

Book of Mormon Gems of Truth

Lesson 48— ''And When Ye Shall Receive These Things, I Would Exhort

You That Ye Would Ask God, the Eternal Father, in the Name of

Christ, If These Things Are Not True; and If Ye Shall Ask With

a Sincere Heart, With Real Intent, Having Faith in Christ,

He Will Manifest the Truth of It Unto You, by the

Power of the Holy Ghost" (Moroni 10:4).

Leone O. Jacobs

For Tuesday, May 7, 1957

Objective: To point out that Moroni's promise is certain of fulfillment if pre-
scribed conditions arc met.

npHIS promise made by Moroni to carries with it such a guarantee. It

all who will read ITic Book of is an invitation to all the world to

Mormon is unique. No other book learn of the truthfulness of The

LESSON DEPARTMENT

129

Book of Mormon and to test its
validity. Thousands have made this
test and proved the guarantee to be
as purported. Yet some have read
this sacred scripture and not re-
ceived a testimony of its truth.
Why? Because one or more of the
conditions required in the promise
w^as lacking. The heart may not
have been truly sincere, the intent
not real, or faith in Christ may have
been weak, otherwise the result
would have been to convince the
investigator of the truth of The
Book of Mormon given through
the power of the Holy Ghost.

When a chemist makes an experi-
ment in the laboratory, he knows
that certain specifications are neces-
sary. Each step must be followed
precisely and each ingredient must
be added in the required amount,
or the desired result will not be ob-
tained. But if every ingredient out-
lined in the formula is mixed as
directed, then the result will always
be successful. Moreover, no true
student of science attempts an ex-
periment without an unbiased, open
attitude of mind.

So it is with the formula pre-
scribed by Moroni to discover the
truthfulness of The Book of Mor-

mon. This experiment calls for the
exercise of faith as the book is read,
the exercise of sincerity, and a great
desire to know the truth, otherwise
the Holy Ghost cannot operate in
behalf of the one who reads it.

Some readers of The Book of
Mormon promise to try the experi-
ment, but they feel sure beforehand
that it cannot possibly be true. And
so they begin the experiment with
doubt in their minds. This is not
the right spirit of approach. Hope
and faith and an open mind are
necessary for all great discoveries,
material as well as spiritual.

We who have read this divine
book and already had the promise
fulfilled, rejoice in our testimony.
It rings true to our hearts and our
minds, and we are indeed grateful
for this ''New Witness for Christ."
With each rereading, the truths
contained therein are made more
plain, and one is persuaded to seek
more diligently after the Lord.

It is quite fitting that we close
this series of messages with this
unique promise, which has been in-
strumental in bringing great num-
bers of souls to a knowledge of the
gospel of Jesus Christ.

eunion

Eunice ]. Miles

Your deep-blue eyes, pain-free and young.

Alive with eagerness and laughter,

Hold hope and wonder far beyond my knowing

We seem worlds apart!

The years stretching between us

Cannot be spanned by living speech.

But when in childish grief,

You quickly run sobbing into my arms.

Then, in your tear-stained face,

I see the tiny girl I used to be.

yiyork fl ieeting — Food Preparation and Service

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Lesson 8— Summary
Rhea H. Gardner
For Tuesday, May 14, 1957

IIJOMEMAKERS never just ''cook cause meals are planned and pre-

food," they build boys and girls, pared and served so frequently,

physically and otherwise. They be- these tasks can easily fall into this

gin by planning meals that will category.

nourish every part of the physical Briefly, let us review the yardstick
body. Meal planning is followed for well-balanced meals and taste-
by the preparation of healthful foods fully prepared foods. The secret of
in such a way that all the goodness successful food combinations lies in
nature has stored in them is pre- the skillful use of contrast— contrast
served. Meals are served in an at- in flavor, texture, color, temperature,
mosphere of order, serenity, and and concentration. Meals that
perfect harmony, as the family sur- measure up to these standards may
rounds the table to give thanks, and be referred to as 'Tive Star Meals."
to partake of one of the rich bless- Meat, an important food, must be
ings of life— food, which feeds both cooked at moderate heat. Too high
the body and the spirit. temperatures toughen the fibers.

If, as a result of this course of shrink the meat, extract the natural

lessons, the horizon of each Relief juices from it, and result in unat-

Society sister has been broadened in tractive servings,

some way, the objective of the les- Soup is a food for summer and

sons has been achieved. winter, peasant and prince, infants

In our competitive world of to- and the aged, the ill and the robust,

day, mealtime service must offer It may be used as a delicate appe-

more satisfaction to active teen- tite tempter or a hearty appetite

agers than a hamburger stand or satisfier. There is a soup for every

soda pop fountain with some of the season, every appetite, and every

gang. age.

Some women qualify themselves The application of a few basic

as being good cooks on the basis of principles in the preparation of fresh

long experience in the kitchen, vegetables is the secret of the suc-

Experience, however, is not the best cessful cooking of them. For maxi-

teacher unless it forces one to make mum flavor, deep natural coloring,

repeated adjustments and changes and highest nutritive value, select

and compels one to be alert for new vegetables that are slightly imma-

ideas and ways of making progress, ture and garden fresh. Cook them

After the novelty wears off, experi- in a minimum amount of water as

ence, for most of us, is little more quickly as possible and only until

than mechanical performance. Be- they are just tender. They will still

Page 130

LESSON DEPARTMENT

131

be a little crisp. Slow, long-time
cooking is the destroyer of color,
flavor, and some nutrients. There-
fore, the peak of goodness results
when large vegetables such as car-
rots, parsnips, turnips, and cabbage
are cut into small pieces and cooked
in a kettle with a close fitting lid in
just enough water to keep them
from scorching.

While nature supplies most vege-
tables with about all the seasoning
they need to tempt the appetite, a
variety of seasoning such as cream
sauce, grated cheese, herbs, and
seasoned crumbs may be used to
give variety to vegetable dishes. Use
seasonings to add to, but never to
mask the good natural flavor of the
vegetable with which they are used.

Often we rely on salads to supply
contrast in texture, color, and con-
centration to the menu, qualities so
needed in a high percentage of
meals. Because we eat fresh fruits
and vegetable salads for their cool-
ness and crispness, a cardinal rule is
that the ingredients should be
handled lightly and served while
they are refrigerator cold and garden
fresh. A sorry sight, indeed, is a
wilted salad.

Cheese is one of the best friends
a cook has. Grated and served over
a bowl of hot soup, added to a
cream sauce and served over meat

or vegetable dishes, used as the
main ingredient in a souffle, or as
an accompaniment with a piece of
apple pie, in countless combinations
as a sandwich filling, or with crack-
ers or fresh fruit as the last course
of a sumptuous meal, it ranks as
the most versatile of all foods. It
is a favorite food for folks of nearly
all ages, all nationalities, and all so-
cial groups.

There are few cooks who could
not improve the acceptability of a
meal, now and then, with the ju-
dicious use of casseroles and left-
overs. While casseroles often are
made of freshly prepared foods, they
are also an ideal way to serve foods
the family may be getting tired of,
in new and interesting ways. Dishes
made of leftovers can be family
favorites, if prepared tastefully and
seasoned rightly.

Along with the basic parts of fam-
ily meals, are the less essential, but
to many, important parts — bev-
erages and desserts. It is important
that these be planned to complete
the rest of the menu and give bal-
ance to the whole.

If your refreshments are always
truly refreshing, your time will be
profitably spent and your status as
an understanding hostess is sure to
rise.

Star LOust

Vesta N. Lukei

If I could remember the earth is a star
Whirling through celestial space,
Then I might have more tolerance
Of dust on a small son's happy face.

^Literature — Shakespeare in Our Lives

Lesson 8— Julius Caesar
Elder Bimnt S. Jacobs

(Text: S/ialcespeare Major Plays and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison,
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948)

For Tuesday, May 21, 1957

Objecti\'e: To realize that idealistic men of good will may destroy themselves in
bold but imprudent attempts to destroy the evils they feel exist.

Men at some time are masters of their fates.
The fault, dear Brutus, is not in our stars,
But in ourselves, that we are underlings.

I. 2. 139-141

Since Cassius first did whet me against Caesar

I have not slept.

Between the acting of a dreadful thing

And the first motion, all the interim is

Like a phantasma or a hideous dream.

The Genius and the mortal instruments

Are then in council, and the state of man,

Like to a little kingdom, suffers then

The nature of an insurrection.

n.i. 61-69

Become what thou art. — Pindar

CINCE Julius Caesar is prefaced
in our text by generous excerpts
from Plutarch's Lives of Brutus,
Antonius, and Caesar, the very ma-
terial out of which Shakespeare
composed his play, you may wish to
see for yourself how faithfully
greatness followed greatness. Plu-
tarch is our greatest Greek biogra-
pher; and you may marvel how
Shakespeare's art bestows immediacy
and dramatic intensity to Plutarch's
facts. Other than Shakespeare's
addition of Caesar's murderers wash-
ing their hands and arms in his
blood, Shakespeare adds very little
factual incident to Plutarch's origi-
nal. But what he does add is the
fruit of an ordered, perceptive,

Page 132

warming imagination, which so
clearly reveals the difference be-
tween factual history and factual
art. Each is valid in its own right.
Shakespeare proves convincingly that
the facts of art are not merely
the facts of history warmed over.

Although Caesar himself speaks
less than two hundred lines in the
play, it is justly named. His pres-
ence pervades almost every action or
thought in it, first in the lusts and
ideals of those who conspire to de-
stroy him; later in the minds of
those who honor his departed great-
ness, and, finally, in the frustrated
quarrellings of Brutus and Cassius
who offer sharp contrast to the
stable state they have just destroyed,

LESSON DEPARTMENT

133

as well as to the ideal Rome Brutus
had hoped for, but was never to
realize.

Julius Caesar a Bridge

Although the play is known to
have been written in 1599, placing
it in time alone leaves other prob-
lems unsolved. Is it a history com-
parable to the nine historical plays
Shakespeare had written preceding
it? No; at least it is not an his-
torical play only, since in Juh'us
Caesar, Shakespeare is far more in-
terested in the inward struggle with-
in the characters and among them,
than in outward events. If it is to
be a tragedy, obviously it differs
vastly from Romeo and Juliet,
which is hardly true tragedy at all;
neither does it contain the creative
moral power of Hamlet or King
Lear. Yet Brutus through his blind-
ness, his confused idealism, and his
growing assurance that he is always
right, destroys himself in a manner
not unrelated to tragedy. Predomi-
nantly, then, the play marks transi-
tion within both Shakespeare the
sayer and Shakespeare the knower.

Style

While the overall structure of the
play is loose and episodic, the style
and tone are uniformly brilliant,
even brittle. Often the language is
clipped and sparse, almost journal-
istic in its effective condensation of
truth into well-chosen lines and sen-
tences. It has the simplicity and
clarity which must account, in large
measure, for its appeal to millions
of people, an appeal which has nev-
er diminished from its first presenta-
tion. Perhaps Shakespeare's diction
is so bare because he wanted to

catch the stern strength of republi-
can Rome at her best. There is
little poetry in the play, and, when
we do find eloquence, it reminds us
more of the professional debater or
public-eye orator than of the poet.
Again, the scarcity of poetry might
be explained by the absence of
many ideas in the play; predomi-
nantly it is concerned with political
events and relationships. Yet the
play's action is based on certain
basic truths implied, rather than
stated; namely, lust for personal
power corrupts; good men may be
blinded by flattery and cunning
liars; it is evil to be so entranced
with the dream of the ideal siate
that hasty, violent destruction of the
present one seems justified.

From one point of view Julius
Caesar is a series of speeches which
might be delivered from a platform.
Throughout the play occur many
rhetorical questions, which always
assume an audience:

Wherefore rejoice? What conquest brings

he home?
What tributaries follow him to Rome,
To grace in captive bonds his chariot

wheels? . . .
And do you now put on your best attire?

h 1- 37-39> 53

Did this in Caesar seem ambitious? . . .
You will compel me then to read the

will? . . .
Shall I descend? And will you give me

leave?

III. 2. 95, 161, 164

Note also how many long
passages of monosyllables occur
throughout the play, not only in
Antony's great oration. By such a
device the speaker convinces his
audience he is speaking simply, di-
rectly, entirely free from flowery
artificiality:

134

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

And when the fit was on him, I did mark
How he did shake. 'Tis true, this god did
shake.

I. 2. 120-121

. . . What's to do?

A piece of \\ork that will make siek men

whole.
But arc not some whole that we must

make siek?

II. 1. 326-328

'Tis good you know not that }'0u are his

heirs,
For if vou should, oh, what would come

of it!

III. 2. 150-151

The Funchmental Idea of the Phy
As seen centered in the mind of
Brutus, the resolution of the plot
is ambiguous, and at war with it-
self. Noble Brutus has been con-
vinced that, in order to preserve the
glorious Roman State, Caesar must
be destroyed. Brutus believes that
the glory that was Rome's will no
longer be glorious if deaf, super-
stitious, crotchety, petty, tyrannical
Caesar is to serxe as its symbol. To
the end Brutus has righteous goals.
As his enemy Antony said at the
very end of the play, 'This was the
noblest Roman of them all. . . .
Nature might stand up and say to
all the world. This was a man' "
(V. 5. 68, 74-75). But Brutus be-
comes so aware that he is virtuous
and noble, that his awareness comes
to obscure his real self. Increasing-
ly he acts out a part, he becomes
self-righteous until he becomes in-
fected with the very disease he had
hoped to stamp out by murdering
Caesar.

Predominantly the play is one of
destruction. Rome is destroyed,
gentle Brutus is destroyed, compan-
ionship and trust are destroyed
among husbands and wives and all

mankind. The play is one of bit-
terness and pain. We are not
soothed by so gross a waste, so con-
suming a confession of motives and
distrusts.

The play is loaded with omens,
warnings, dreams, and portents, as
if, suddenly, Shakespeare comes to
believe that man's bewilderment
here below may be, in large meas-
ure, avoided if he will listen to
larger, deeper revelations of truth
than his reason and senses alone can
offer. ''Beware the ides of March"
is common to every schoolboy.
Troubled Caesar paces at night,
knowing that:

Thrice hath Calpurnia in her sleep cried

out,
"Help, ho! They murder Caesar!" . . .

II. 2. 2-3

Awakened, the troubled wife re-
counts evidence to her husband:

A lioness hath whelped in the streets.
And graves ha\e yawned and yielded up

their dead. . . .
Horses did neigh and dying men did groan,
And ghosts did shriek and squeal about

the streets.
O Caesar! these things are beyond all use.
And I do fear them.

II. 2. 17-19, 23-26

Just before Caesar is murdered by
the mob, the poet Cinna dreams
that he feasts with Caesar. Most
horrible is the appearance of Cae-
sar's ghost to Brutus, first in his tent,
then on the plains of Philippi just
before his death.

Tempting as it may be to con-
sider all such as indication of a
determined universe in which man
cannot escape his destiny, we must
not forget that:

The fault, dear Brutus, is not in our stars,
But in ourselves, that we are underlings.

I. 2. 140-141

LESSON DEPARTMENT

135

Plot

Julius Caesar has returned to
Rome in the }ear 44 b.c. backed
by the power of his legions, he
effects many reforms in the go\'ern-
ment, then is offered a crown which
he refuses reluctantly. His old
schoolmate Cassius fears that Caesar
may become dictator; even more
strong is Cassius' jealousy. lie
engineers a plot to kill Caesar for
the protection of the State, and en-
lists Brutus, who reluctantly agrees
to lead the plot, thus giving it the
prestige it needs. Though Caesar
is warned by his wife and others not
to go to the Senate, he goes, partly
because he has been led to believe
he will be offered a crown. The
conspirators gather around him and
stab him, Brutus last. Against the
advice of his fellows, Brutus permits
Caesar's friend Antony to give a
funeral oration over Caesar's bodv,
thinking that if he himself speaks
first, the populace will understand
and approve the motives of the
murderers. But Antony so skillfully
inflames the citizens that riots break
forth; and Brutus and the others
flee for their lives.

Brutus and Cassius join forces in
Asia Minor, and prepare to meet
the attack of forces led by Antony,
Octavius, and Lepidus. When Brut-
us accuses Cassius of accepting
bribes, they quarrel bitterly, a mood
resulting in part from Brutus' recent
knowledge that his noble wife
Portia has just committed suicide
by swallowing hot coals. Brutus
and Cassius are reconciled and pre-
pare for battle, but both feel their
death is certain. Mistaking the
shouts of joy of his own men for
the cries of the enemy, Cassius

almost cagcrlv falls on his sword.
Caesar's ghost appears again to
Brutus, his men are cut off, and
Brutus, too, falls on his sword, say-

mg:

Caesar, now be still.

I killed not thee with half so good a will.

V. 5. 50-51

Famous Quotations

Though Caesar is old and in part
corrupt, he is still the courageous
soldier. When Calpurnia pleads
with him to stay home and avoid
death, he says:

Cowards die many times before their

deaths,
The valiant never taste of death but once.
Of all the wonders that I yet have heard,
It seems to me most strange that men

should fear,
Seeing that death, a necessary end,
Will come when it will come.

II. 2. 32-37

And Brutus reminds Cassius that
action postponed is less than use-
less:

There is a tide in the affairs of men
Which taken at the flood leads on to

fortune;
Omitted, all the voyage of their life
Is bound in shallows and in miseries.
On such a full sea are we now afloat,
And we must take the current when it

serves,
Or lose our ventures.

IV. 3. 218-24

The greatest lines in the play are
contained in Antony's funeral ora-
tion in Act III, Scene 2. These lines
deserve to be read to the class as
fully as time permits. After Brutus'
speech, couched in balanced sen-
tences, flowery words, but so halt-
ing and hollow as to betray to the
Roman citizenry how little of his

136

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

heart is in the assassination of
Caesar, Antony's biting words take
on e\en sharper edge. Note the
crescendo of irony which he builds
into his phrase, ''For Brutus is an
honorable man/' and how carefully
he teases, hints, implies, until the
good Romans feel they have been
robbed of their rightful, noble
leader:

. , . The noble Brutus
Hath told you Caesar was ambitious.
If it were so, it was a grievous fault,
And greviously hath Caesar answered it.
Here, under leave of Brutus and the rest —
For Brutus is an honorable man,
So are they all, all honorable men —
Come I to speak in Caesar's funeral.
He was my friend, faithful and just to me.
But Brutus says he was ambitious,
And Brutus is an honorable man.
He hath brought many captives home to

Rome,
Whose ransoms did the general eoffers fill.
Did this in Caesar seem ambitious?
When that the poor have cried, Caesar

hath wept —
Ambition should be made of sterner stuff.
Yet Brutus says he was ambitious,
And Brutus is an honorable man.
You all did see that on the Lupercal
I thrice presented him a kingly crown,
Which he did thrice refuse. Was this

ambition?
Yet Brutus says he was ambitious.
And, sure, he is an honorable man.
I speak not to disprove what Brutus spoke,
But here I am to speak what I do know.
You all did love him once, not without

cause.
What cause witholds you then to mourn

for him?
O judgment, thou art fled to brutish beasts,
And men have lost their reason! Bear

with me,
My heart is in the coffin there with

Caesar,
And I must pause till it come back to me.

III. 2. 82-112

Against such telling knife-thrusts
into the Romans' memories and
emotions, poor, confused Brutus is

helpless. And when, inciting the
crowd to force him to read Caesar's
will, Antony begins:

If you have tears, prepare to shed them
now.

III. 2. 173

He fulfills his own vow made over
Caesar's body preceding the funeral
when he said:

Woe to the hand that shed this costly

blood!
Over thy wounds now do I prophesy,
Which like dumb mouths do ope their

ruby hps
To beg the voice and utterance of my

tongue. . . .

III. 1. 258-261

Anthony is obviously the hero,
Brutus the victim both of himself
and of others, while the villain's
role has been pre-cut for Cassius. It
is he who is the dedicated. With
cold precision he invades the soul
of Brutus; it is he who exploits
Brutus' sense of destiny until Brut-
us agrees to lead the group against
usurping Caesar. In the most vigor-
ous scene in the play— the quarrel
between Cassius and Brutus in
Brutus' tent— Cassius is fiery and
sharp, but it is the unstrung Brutus
who most fully loses control of his
temper.

Both Portia and Calpurnia have
roles of great importance, even
though they are not long on the
stage. Brutus speaks no line more
sincerely than his prayer:

O ye gods,
Render me worthy of this noble wife!

II. 1. 303-304

With complete justice she refers
to herself as ''yourself, your half/'
(II. 1. 274) and Brutus knows it
well. Theirs is one of the strongest

LESSON DEPARTMENT

137

conjugal relations in all of Shake-
speare. Brutus knows her strength
and fairness, and gives her the
respect she deserves, in addition to
his love. When Brutus reminds her
that she shouldn't kneel to him, she
answers:

I should not need if you were gentle

Brutus.
Within the bond of marriage, tell me,

Brutus,
Is it excepted I should know no secrets
That appertain to you? Am I yourself
But, as it were, in sort or limitation,
To keep with you at meals, comfort your

bed,
And talk to you sometimes? Dwell I but

in the suburbs
Of your good pleasure? If it be no more,
Portia is Brutus' harlot, not his wife.

II. 1. 279-287

Likewise, Calpurnia reminds Cae-
sar that her highest wifely function
is to share with him his every
trouble, and to sustain him with
womanly intuitions and promptings
which draw upon depths beyond the
reach or patience of most men. She
tempers Caesar's vanity and ambi-
tion, just as Portia balances Brutus'
growing rigidity and belief in his
own infallibility. It is Portia who
best knows the man Brutus could
have been; no wonder she symbo-
lizes her grief by killing herself in
so spectacular a fashion. No wonder
that the heart goes from Brutus'
life when he learns of her death.

The slow degradation of Brutus
lies at the heart of this play.
Though he always deserves our
esteem because of his lofty goals,
we wince to hear him claim that
every man who has ever been in his
presence has been true to him; that
''no man bears sorrow better." We
realize how far he is false to him-

self, how fully he puts on an act
when news is brought him of
Portia's death after he has already
discovered the fact. Even Cassius
stands amazed at his calm, unre-
sponsive reaction. When Messala
says she is dead, Brutus replies:

Why, farewell, Portia. We must

die, Messala.
With meditating that she must die

once
I have the patience to endure it now.
Mes: Even so great men great losses

should endure.
Cas: I have as much of this in art as you,
But yet my nature could not bear
it so.
Bru: Well, to our work alive. What do
you think
Of marching to Phillippi presently?
IV. 3. 190-197

Already we have seen how fully
Brutus confesses ''the phantasma of
hideous dream" which he feels be-
tween thinking and doing a dread-
ful act. Actually Brutus is the most
sensitive of persons, as we see in
the final act when he treats the
boy-musician Lucius with such un-
derstanding gentleness, then refuses
to disturb his sleep, so tired is he.
Significantly it is Brutus who is the
last of the conspirators to stab
Caesar; in return Caesar's dying
words, ''Et tu, Biuter (III. 1. 77).
Likewise, when plotting Caesar's
death, it is Brutus who laments the
need to spill blood at all, and, true
to his real self, advises the paradoxi-
cal action of killing Caesar as gently
as possible:

Our course will seem too bloody, Gains

Cassius. . . .
Let us be sacrificers, but not butchers,

Cains.
We all stand up against the spirit of

Caesar,
And in the spirit of men there is no blood.

138

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

Oh, that we then could come by Caesar's

spirit,
And not dismember Caesar! But, alas,
Caesar must bleed for it! And, gentle

friends.
Let's kill him boldly, but not wrathfully.
Let's carve him as a dish fit for the gods,
Not hew him as a carcass fit for hounds.

IL 1. 162, 166-174

Thus we know with increased
understanding Brutus' inner con-
flict. He seeks goodness and right,
as all men do, but, sensitive to pain
and tyranny he forsakes his own
best instincts and believes that the
only way to triumph in the world
is to fight force with force. And, in

thus being untrue to his better self,
Brutus begins his own end. Though
he merits our compassion, we suffer
at his loss of direction and balance.
How sad to see men of such good
intent become lost! Here tragedy
lies very near the surface; here re-
ality lies hard upon us all.

Thoughts foi Discussion

1. How does a play differ from history?

2. While Brutus failed to moxe the
crowd, why was Antony so successful?

3. Why is the language of this play so
spare and simple? Why so little poetry?

4. How does the spirit of Caesar finally
triumph?

Social Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life

Lesson 7— ''Be Ye Therefore Perfect"

Elder John Fan Larson

For Tuesday, May 28, 1957

Objective: To suggest the importance of acquiring desirable qualities and to show
the blessings in store for those who love the Lord.

'pHE Prophet Joseph Smith was
well prepared to teach the Lat-
ter-day Saint women about God
and his attributes. By 1842, when
he organized and instructed the Re-
lief Society, although a young man
of thirty-six years, the Prophet had
experienced a closeness to God such
as few other prophets who ever
lived. After a vision in the Kirt-
land Temple he recorded the fol-
lowing:

And now, after the many testimonies
\\hich ha\e been given of him, this is the
testimony, last of all, which wc give of
him: That he lives!

For we saw him, even on the right
hand of God; and we heard the voice

bearing record that he is the Only Begotten
of the Father (D. & C. 76:22-23).

The Prophet knew whereof he
spoke, then, when he said:

If you wish to go where God is, you
must be like God, or possess the prin-
ciples which God possesses, for if we are
not drawing towards God in principle,
we are going from Him and drawing to-
wards the devil (D. H. C. IV, page 588).

Thus, in capsule form, the Proph-
et summarized a great principle of
perfection. This goal is neither
quickly nor easily attained, but any
effort to emulate God will reap
bounteous blessings.

As w^e fashion our li\'es we experi-
ence what is possibly the greatest

LESSON DEPARTMENT

139

blessing bestowed generally upon
all men, i. e., freedom of thought,
and its product, freedom of deci-
sion. ''Where there is a mountain
top there is also a \alley" (Jbid., V,
page 20), the Prophet once in-
formed the Relief Society. Between
the mountain and valley, good and
evil, or any extremes, lie grades and
degrees, and it is up to us, indi-
vidually, as we face life's problems,
to consider and decide where we
shall be. One writer in The Book
of Mormon put it this way:

Wherefore, men are free according to
the flesh; and all things are gixen them
which are expedient unto man. And they
are free to choose liberty and eternal life,
through the great mediation of all men,
or to choose captivity and death, accord-
ing to the captivity and power of the
devil; for he seeketh that all men might
be miserable like unto himself (2 Nephi
2:27).

of us, guided by the available light
and knowledge, can become "a
smooth and polished shaft in the
quiver of the Almighty" (Ibid., V,
page 401 ) . Now let us consider a
few of the affirmative traits which
Joseph Smith urged the women to
acquire.

Chanty

At one of the Relief Society meet-
ings the Prophet attended, he read
from the 13th Chapter of 1st Cor-
inthians as follows:

Though I speak with the tongues of
men and of angels, and have not charity, I
am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling
cymbal (Ibid., IV, page 606).

He then cited the lack of charity
in the \^'orld as an evidence of the
limited knowledge of the principles
of godliness. 'The power and glory
of godliness," he said, "is spread out
The power of the gospel lies in on a broad principle to throw out
its ability to influence people to the mantle of charity. God does
good works through the force of not look on sin with allowance, but
ideas and the pull of perfection and when men have sinned, there must
salvation, rather than by compul- be allowance made for them" (Ibid.,
sion. The Prophet, while warning \^, page 24). To be charitable does
the women against error, primarily not mean we endorse the faults and
stressed the positive. 0\'er and failings of others, primarily it sug-
again, both to the Relief Society gests not judging others,
and to the Church generally, the
Prophet urged the saints to seek Tolerance

and develop the godlike virtues. "Is "You must enlarge your souls to-
not God good?" he asked. "Then wards each other," the Prophet said,
you be good; if He is faithful, then "Don't be limited in your views
you be faithful. Add to your faith with regard to your neighbor's vir-
virtue, to virtue knowledge, and tue, but beware of self-righteous-
seek for every good thing" (D. H. ness, and be limited in the estimate
C, IV, page 588). of your own virtues, and not think

The Prophet once commented: yourselves more righteous than oth-
"I am like a huge, rough stone roll- ers." "Bear with each other's fail-
ing down from a high mountain." ings," he urged, "as an indulgent
We are all "rough stones" in a parent bears with the foibles of his
sense, waiting to be polished. Each children" {Ihid., IV, page 606).

140

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

The ability to endure, without criti-
cism, the behefs, practices, or hab-
its differing from one's own, repre-
sents a desirable trait which should
be sought by all who desire perfec-
tion.

Mercy

Addressing the Relief Society on
one occasion, the Prophet said he
was going to preach mercy. He
posed a question: ''Suppose that
Jesus Christ and holy angels should
object to us on frivolous things,
what would become of us?" He an-
swered his question by saying, ''We
must be merciful to one another,
and overlook small things" (Ihid.^
V, page 23).

Mercy implies compassion enough
to forbear punishment or criticism
of those who warrant it. " 'Fret not
thyself because of evil doers,' " he
advised. "God wih see to it" (Ihid.,
V, page 21). "The nearer we get
to our Heavenly Father," the Proph-
et said, "the more we are disposed
to look with compassion on perish-
ing souls; we feel that we want to
take them upon our shoulders, and
cast their sins behind our backs."
When he talked of mercy he em-
phasized that his talk was "intend-
ed for all this society; if you would
have God have mercy on you, have
mercy on one another" {Ihid.y V,
page 24).

Forgiveness

Gharity, tolerance, mercy, forgive-
ness, all and each suggest a similar
state of mind. If we truly forgive,
we banish from our hearts the re-
sentments we have against the acts
and omissions of others. Once the
Prophet indicated he had been in-
strumental in bringing iniquity to

light. "It was a melancholy
thought," he said, "and awful that
so many should place themselves
under the condemnation of the dev-
il, and going to perdition. With
deep feeling he said that they are
fellow mortals, we loved them once,
shall we not encourage them to
reformation? We have not [yet]
forgiven them seventy times seven,
as our Savior directed; perhaps we
have not forgiven them once. There
is now a day of salvation to such as
repent and reform" (Ibid., V, pp.
19-20).

Kindness

The Prophet told the women that
by the influence of kindness they
could sanctify and cleanse from all
unrighteousness those who repent.
The love of tendeinesSy he observed,
had great power over the mind, and
actions of all persons.

Prayer

The Prophet made a promise in
the name of the Lord, saying "that
that soul who has righteousness
enough to ask God in the secret
place for life, every day of their
lives, shall live to three score years
and ten" (Ihid., page 24). It is an
interesting observation that most
of the knowledge revealed to the
Prophet Joseph came after he had
sought his Heavenly Father in
prayer.

The Prophet pointed out on Au-
gust 31, 1842, the efficacy of the
prayers in his behalf and expressed
gratitude to the Relief Society for
their prayers:

Inasmuch as the Lord Almighty has
preserved me until today, He will con-
tinue to preserve me, by the united faith
and prayers of the Saints, until I have

LESSON DEPARTMENT

141

fully accomplished my mission in this
life, and so firmly established the dispen-
sation of the fullness of the priesthood in
the last days, that all the powers of earth
and hell can ne\er prevail against it ... .
God lo^'es you, and your prayers in my
behalf shall avail much: let them not
cease to ascend to God continually in my
behalf {Ihid., V, pp. 139-141).

During this same meeting 'Tresi-
dent Smith . . . addressed the throne
of grace in fervent prayer/' the
minutes read. In an earher meet-
ing, the Prophet advised the sisters:

. . . always to concentrate their faith
and prayers for, and place confidence in
their husbands, whom God has appoint-
ed for them to honor, and in those faith-
ful men whom God has placed at the
head of the Church to lead His people,
that we should arm and sustain them with
our prayers (Ihid., IV, pp. 604-605).

Knowledge

One of the Prophet's great ser-
mons was preached in the Grove
to the Church at Nauvoo on April
10, 1842. In prefacing his remarks
he said, "I shall speak with author-
ity of the Priesthood in the name
of the Lord God." After discussing
evil influence he then made this
profound statement, as found in
the Journal of Wilford Woodruff:

A man is saved no faster than he gets
knowledge, for if he does not get knowl-
edge, he will be brought into captivity by
some evil power in the other world, as
evil spirits will have more knowledge, and
consequently more power than many men
who are on the earth (Ihid., IV, 588).

Virtue

In the early days of the Relief
Society the Prophet said the Society
should be careful of its membership;
that it should be a select group of
the 'Virtuous" and ''those who
would walk circumspectly." The

privileges and blessings of the
Priesthood, the Prophet suggested,
followed a virtuous life and dili-
gence in keeping the command-
ments.

Blessings

The Prophet did not stop with
urging the women to take upon
themselves sterling qualities. He
went on to tell them of the bless-
ings that could be expected from
Relief Society membership and
from applying his teachings of the
gospel in their lives.

Each Latter-day Saint woman has
been promised "Keep my command-
ments continually, and a crown of
righteousness thou shalt receive"
(D.& 0.25:15). When the Relief
Society was organized the Prophet
said:

And now I turn the key in your behalf
in the name of the Lord, and this Society
shall rejoice, and knowledge and intelli-
gence shall flow down from this time
henceforth . . . (D. H. C. IV, page 607).

The women of the Church can
testify to the fulfillment of this
prophecy. Since that time the
blessings of Latter-day Saint wom-
en have been continuous. These
women are blessed as no other wom-
en were ever blessed. In this organ-
ization Relief Society members have
the privilege of working under the
authority of the Holy Priesthood,
of learning of God and his ways, of
sharing precious testimonies with
one another. Together they grow
as wives, as mothers, as homemak-
ers, and as children of God. The
blessings of mothers in Zion are
meaningful and opportunity-laden.

"If this Society listen to the
counsel of the Almighty, through
the heads of the Church," promised

142

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

LADIES SACRED
THREE PART

COME UNTO HIM-Handel 20

ETERNAL LIFE-Dungan 20

HOLY REDEEMER-Marchetti 15

IF GOD FORGOT-O'Hara 25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

KING OF GLORY-Parks 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS

HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

OH, MAY I KNOW THE LORD

AS FRIEND-Madsen 20

SPIRIT OF GOD-Neidllnger 18

THANKS BE TO GOD-Dlckson 16

Music Sent On Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
Q On Approval D Charge

Q Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

Hail

nes

Mimic |

iummiininis^Tar

145 MOKIM UNIVEitSnY, PROVO ^ tktfi WMHMffifTQN dra.MKN

the Prophet, ''they shall have pow-
er to command queens in their
midst" (Ihid., IV, page 605).

Latter-day Saint women have
been blessed with leadership quali-
ties unequalled by their sisters who
are not members of the Church.
This is realized by those who have
opportunities to observe both groups
in leadership capacities.

One choice blessing is found in
the association of the young women
with members of long standing. To
this association the young woman
brings her youth, her dreams, and
her problems and partakes of the
seasoned experience of her more
mature sisters. She eagerly absorbs
the faith and testimony and wis-
dom of these older women.

All Relief Society members who
give of themselves in service learn
that while the objects of their
charity receive benefit, they, the
givers, receive the most.

Eliza R. Snow, the poetess, wrote
in her poem ''Evening Thoughts":

. . . to be a Saint requires
A noble sacrifice, an arduous toil,
A persevering aim; the great reward
Awaiting the grand consummation will
Repay the price, however costly; and
The pathway of the Saint, the safest path
will prove.

This same Eliza R. Snow, who at
one time headed all three of the
Church auxiliaries to which women
are called, wrote of the blessings of
our women as follows:

The Latter-day Saint women ... oc-
cupy a more important position than is
occupied by any other women on the
earth .... Who can fully appreciate our
blessings; and who is capable of realizing
the weight of the responsibilities resting
upon us. Where much is given, much is
required.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

143

Of greater worth than all the rest
are blessings of perfection, salvation,
and exaltation in the kingdom of
heaven. Each and all these are
a\'ailable to those who earn them.
Said the Prophet to the women:

If you live up to these principles, how
great and glorious will be your reward in
the celestial kingdom! If you live up to
your privileges, the angels cannot be re-
strained from being your associates. Fe-
males, if they are pure and innocent, can
come in the presence of God; for what
is more pleasing to God than innocence;
you must be innocent, or you cannot
come up before God: if we would come
before God, we must keep ourselves pure,
as He is pure (D. H. C. IV, page 605).

Supplementary References

1. "The Heritage of Rehef Society" —
Vesta P. Grawford, Relief Society Maga-
zine, October 1954, page 662.

2. "Testimony, the First Responsibility
of Relief Society" — President Belle S.
Spafford, Relief Society Magazine, Novem-
ber 1953, page 716.

3. "O Be Wise; What Gan I Say
More?" Aleine M. Young, Relief Society
Magazine, March 1955, page 148.

4. The Way to Perfection, Joseph Field-
ing Smith, chapter 33, pp. 225-231.

Questions ioi Discussion

1. Why is the principle of free agency
so important?

2. Why was the Prophet in a unique
position to discuss attributes of the Lord
which we should emulate?

3. Discuss the specific virtues the Proph-
et commended to the women of the
Ghurch. How may they strengthen the
Relief Society organization?

4. Discuss: "If wc are not drawing to-
\\ards God in principle we are going from
Him and drawing towards the devil."

5. What are the blessings associated
with Relief Society membership? With
keeping all the connnandmcnts?

• BEAVTIFUL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valu-
able instruction of each month's Relief
Society Magazine is in a handsomely-
bound cover. The Mountain West's first
and finest bindery and printing house is
prepared to bind your editions into a
durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.

Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 |d[W

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah CjvJ'l

14^1 nter i iotvoithstanding

Lael W. Hill

Snow whirls whitely down the street;
My heart dissolves it there.
And all the people that I meet
Have roses in their hair.

Winter threads a frosty loom;
My heart weaves words of spring,
And out through February gloom
I hear a field-lark sing.

Oh, blithe am I, and summer gay,
And \^■eeks of wind and storm
Ha\e not the po\\er to chill this day;
Lo\e keeps my world so warm!

144

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
ANNOUNCES

AZALEA SPRING TOUR TO

THE SUNNY SOUTH

HAVANA AND NASSAU

leave March 12

HAWAII

Historic Train

This will include the pageant at the
HILL CUMORAH.

Warning: All these tour parties will
be limited in number. Make reserva-
tions early.

Write or Phone:

Vida Fox Clawson

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

MOTHERS-

Playing the Piano . .

• PAYS DIVIDENDS IN FRIEND-
SHIP AND FAMILY FUN

TURNS LEISURE TIME INTO

PLEASURE TIME . . . FOR BUSY

PEOPLE.

YOUR CHILD'S GATEWAY TO

ADULT HAPPINESS.

GET CLOSER TO YOUR CHIL-
DREN BY TAKING PIANO LES-
SONS WITH THEM.

Mail This Coupon Today

GLEN BROS. MUSIC CO.

74 So. Main — Salt Lake City, Utah

I am interested. Send information
on pianos to

UJirthday
(congratulations

OIRTHDAY congratulations are
extended to: Mrs. Lydia Snow
Cluff, Salt Lake City, Utah, ninety-
seven; Mrs. Celesta Terry Peterson,
Fairview, Utah, ninety-six; Mrs.
Mary Chapuis Watson, Salt Lake
City, ninety-five; Mrs. Ann Craw-
ford Jensen, Brigham City, Utah,
ninety-one; and the following wom-
en who have reached their ninetieth
birthdays: Mrs. Elizabeth Leishman
Green, Wellsville, Utah; Mrs. Ma-
tilda Tate, Pomona, California; Mrs.
Mary Newman, Vernon, Utah; Mrs.
Sarah Lucretian Cox Stout, St.
George, Utah; Mrs. Alice Cowans,
Tooele, Utah; Mrs. Amelia Rich-
ards Taylor, Provo, Utah.

Elsie McKinnon Strachan

You will find him there
In the golden hght,
Making talk with the wind
And a paper kite;

Or building a house
In the apple tree
With a ''keep out" sign
Where the door should be;

Or look for him
In a pirate's den,
The boy of nine
Going on ten.

FOR

Fireside

RELIEF SOCIETY STUDY COURSE AIDS

1. Shakespeare Major Plays and the Sonnets

Edited by G. B. Harrison

This handsomely bound volume contains 28 plays of Shakespeare,
his sonnets, and over 100 pages of introductory material on his
life, on the Elizabethan theater, and England in his day.

$6.00
(by mail — postage) .20

2. Documentary History of the Church— Vol. IV

This volume begins with the departure of the Twelve for Eng-
land . . . the Prophet's journey to Washington . . . and
concludes with a report on the progress of the Nauvoo Temple.

$3.50
(Postage) .15

3. Documentary History of the Church— Seven
Volume Set

This carefully documented work is taken from the manuscripts,
records, and noLes of Joseph Smith and other early Church
leaders. Introduction and notes by B. H. Roberts.

$14.00
(postage for set) .65

4. Dictionary of The Book of Mormon

George Reynolds

This invaluable aid gives immediate, easy-to-find information on
names, places and other data contained in The Book of Mormon.
It's a wonderful help to inquirers into the faith, students, and
all who wish to grow in further understanding of The Book
of Mormon.

$3.50

5. Commentary on The Book of Mormon— Vol. I

George Reynolds and Janne M. Sjodahl

A concise, illuminating and complete commentary on the first
part of The Book of Mormon, from First Nephi to the Book
of Omni.

$5.00

6. Commentary on The Book of Mormon— Vol. II

George Reynolds and Janne M. Sjodahl

An excellent commentary for students and readers — includes
the Words of Mormon and the Book of Mosiah. It gives rich
background material and interprets scriptural passages.

$4.00

OFFICIAL PUBLISHERS yrrrrr^^^^ TO THE LDS CHURCH

(UK if MORMON

DQ5Qn?tlSgBD0h to,

44 Eost South Temple •• Salt lake Ciiv Utah

1 DESERET BOOK COMPANY
I 44 East South Temple Street
1 Salt Lake City, Utah

1 Gentlemen:

j Enclosed you w\\\ find ....

1 charge to my account

[ books: 12 3 4

1 Amount enclosed $

1 Name

check money order j

for the encircled (numbered) i
5 6 ]

! Address

1 City Zone State i

[ Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. j

HAPPY FAMILIES

Do It Together

Fun is a family affair when Ralph, Marion, and their three children get together tor an evening
of games in front of the fire. The Roberts family like their home — and they've made plans to keep it
. . . through Beneficial's Mortgage Cancellation Insurance.

Beneficial Mortgage Cancellation Insurance — your best bet for householding.

This plan takes the worry out of home buying.
It provides cash for one of the best gifts man can
leave his family — a clear, debt-free home.

You have your choice of several plans. For ex-
ample, a decreasing term policy would pay up the
entire mortgage if anything happened to you during
the first year, or it would always give your family
more than enough to take care of the entire unpaid
balance at any time during the mortgage period.

This policy terminates with the mortgage. Other
policies not only protect your home, but also build
cash values that can be used lor your own retirement,
or you can choose continued low-cost life insurance
protection after the mortgage is paid off.

Your experienced Beneficial agent will recom-
mend the best plan for you. Call him today, or write
to the address below.

BENEFICIAL LIFE

David O. McKay, Pres.

- / r

Salt Lake City, Utah

*^^|te^;-liil^l

VOL. 44 NO. 3

MARCH 1957

cJhe Vastness of Space

Katheiine P. Walton

When Fm alone beneath the stars

That fill the sea of space;
When I behold the powers that are—

That man cannot efface;
When I am told that in these realms^

Beyond the region of our eyes,
Are countless worlds that seem to us

Like specks of light amid the skies;
That farther on, out into space

Beyond our vale of stars,
Surrounded by celestial light

Are greater worlds than ours;
That farther onward to the end

Where end is not in sight
Are worlds revolving 'round their suns,

With stars and moons and light.

Then I can feel the power of God
That permeates through space,

The promptitude of all his works
For all the human race.

Limitless lies the space behind,

Unmeasurable lies beyond;
There is no end to space or time,

There is no end to man.
There is no end to powers that be,

Or creations such as these;
There is no first, there is no last

In God's immensities.
The things that have forever been

And will forever be,
Are held together by this force

Throughout eternity.
The powers that keep us on our course

Are in this wondrous plan.
To bring to pass eternal joy.

And eternal life to man.

The Cover: Sheep Grazing in a Green Paddock, New Zealand
Photograph by Whites Aviation, Ltd.
Submitted by Arta R. Ballif

Frontispiece: The Salt Lake Temple

Photograph by Willard Luce

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Qjrom I Lear and CJc

Congratulations on the wonderful De-
cember issue of The Relief Society Maga-
zine. The sisters here in Finland were so
thrilled with ihe pictures. . . . Our Relief
Society is growing and the sisters love
this great work. Each branch gets a
copy of the Magazine with some transla-
tions from it. We also send a Relief
Society Magazine to several members who
are shut-ins who read English. We are
grateful for the subscriptions that are
sent to us.

— Hortense B. Robinson

President

Finnish Mission Relief Society

The first prize poem "Remembering
ihe Handcarts," by Christie Lund Coles
in the January 1957 issue of the Maga-
zine is an excellent poem and I enjoyed it
very much. The articles and stories also
were interesting to me. I enjoy the entire
Magazine and share it with many friends
in the valley who are not subscribers.
—Mrs. C. W. McCullough

Park City, Utah

I enjoy my copies of The Relief Society
Magazine very much. There is always an
article that helps me in preparing talks
for different occasions here in the mission
field. Most of the time I have to hurry
and read the Magazine so that I can take
my copy to some good investigator who
wants to know more about our women's
organization. I am so proud of your new
building, since it is a perfect example of
the effort of organized womanhood with
the holy Priesthood at its head. I thank
you for a wonderful Magazine and for
the joy it brings into my life each month.
—Elder Phillip R. Kunz

North Augusta
South Carolina

To former Counselor Velma Simonsen:
I never have had the privilege of meeting
you, probably never shall. But you do
write such sweet, tenderly natural and
heartwarming messages that you just
sweeten and warm our hearts.

— Annie P. M. Hepworth

Salt Lake City, Utah

I have just read "So Dear to .My
Heart" in the October 1956 issue -of the
Magazine. I used to live in West Jordan,
too. What a wonderful picture she gave
of that lovely old chapel.
— Ila Tanner

Arcadia, Utah

The December issue of our Magazine
is beautiful and most enlightening. I want
to share my happiness and pride with
friends. ... I have been a member of
Relief Society for fifty-six years and love
the work more and more each year. The
Magazine has been one of my guiding
stars. I can remember reading the
Exponent to my grandmother (who was
blind) when I was thirteen years old.
—Sara J. P. Bell

Los Angeles, California

Congratulations on a very fine Maga-
zine. My husband and I always read it
together. As president of a small branch
in Sweden, my husband had good use
of the Magazine in teaching the good
sisters.

— Birgitta Mitchell

Kooskia, Idaho

I enjoy Relief Society very much and
have been a visiting teacher for the past
nine years. I particularly liked the Aug-
ust issue of The Relief Society Magazine.
The pictures and messages of the wives
of the General Authorities are lovely.
— Sarah Marble

Brigham City, Utah

I think you are doing a fine job, as I
see the Magazine every month since my
wife is a subscriber. I want to take this
opportunity to send you our very best
wishes for continued success.
—Otto Done

Mexico City
Mexico

We are four generations of subscribers
to The Relief Society Magazine. It is
wonderful, and we could not do without
it. We read it from cover to cover.
— Yuliuc Neilson

South Gate, California

Page 146

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford _ . . . President

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anno B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte »A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor -_-_--__- Vesta P. Crawford

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen

General Manager ------------- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 MARCH 1957 No. 3

ontents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Women .Are Worshipers of God Levi Edgar Young 148

Helen Woodruff Anderson Appointed Second Counselor Alberta H. Christensen 150

Hulda Parker Named General Secretary-Treasurer Caroline Eyring Miner 154

Mary Vogel Cameron Appointed to General Board Vesta P. Crawford 156

Afton W. Hunt Appointed to General Board Edith S. Elliott 157

Velma N. Simonsen Retires From General Presidency Belle S. Spafford 158

Margaret C. Pickering Resigns As General Secretary-Treasurer Leone O. Jacobs 159

The New Zealand Mission Preston R. Nibley 166

Vera Hinckley Mayhew— biographical Sketch 179

Run and Win 180

Stratford-Upon-Avon and the Shakespeare Memorial Theater Ramona W. Cannon 182

The American National Red Cross Virginia Glenn 187

Be a Relief Society Magazine "Promoter" June Nielsen 188

Embellishment Clarissa A. Beesley 190

Buttercups Mary C. Martineau 194

FICTION

The Slow Hurry — Third Prize Story Vera H. Mayhew 160

The Bright Star— Chapter 1 Dorothy S. Romney 168

Bitter Medicine— Part 3— Conclusion Olive W. Burt 196

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far .'. 146

Sixty Years Ago 172

Woman's Sphere .Ramona W. Cannon 173

Editorial: Relief Society Legacy for Young Women June Nielsen 174

Relief Society Singing Mothers Present Music Over National

Broadcasting Television Network 175

Announcing the Special April Short Story Issue 176

Notes to the Field: Index for 1956 Relief Society Magazine Available 177

Organizations and Reorganizations of Stake and Mission Relief Societies for 1956 177

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 201

Birthday Congratulations 209

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes from New Zealand Arta R. Ballif 192

Sarah Seely Larsen Has Enjoyed a Sewing Hobby for Seventy Years .„ 195

Herbs for Modern Cookery— Tarragon Elizabeth Williamson 207

POETRY

The Vastness of Space— Frontispiece, Katherine P. Walton, 145; Preface to a Calendar, Lael W.
Hill, 151; I Had Forgotten, Catherine E. Berry, 171; These Things I Love, Helen H. Jones, 176;
World-Changer, Maryhale Woolsey, 179; Spring Opening, Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 181; The
Whitethroat in the Grass, Ethel Jacobson, 181; Apricot Tree, Delia Adams Leitner, 187; My
Fortune, Enola Chamberlin, 189; Preface to Day, Dorothy J. Roberts, 191; Wind Pattern, Vesta
N. Lukei, 195; The Length, Frances C. Yost, 200; Not By Chance, Gene Romolo, 206; Window
Gardens, Gladys Hesser Bur.nham, 208; Robin, Evelyn Fjedlsted, 208.

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City. Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Women Are Worshipers of God

President Levi Edgar Young
Of the First Council of Seventy

House and riches arc the inheritance from fathers: and a prudent wife is from
the Lord. (Proverbs 19:14)

Who can find a \ irtuous woman? For her price is far above rubies.
(Proverbs 31:10)

WHEN Adam was sent to the the principal motive in all they did.
earth by his Father in Unshaken faith in God was the
heaven, he was not alone, chief characteristic of the old patri-
for a woman became his companion archs and prophets. Faith came as a
and her name was Eve. Both words result of their knowing they were
are Hebrew, and Adam reminds us children of God.
of our lowliness and mortality. We When Moses received the Ten
know that God gave him a perfect Gommandments on Mount Sinai,
human body, as he did Eve. They he gave the message of God to the
were placed on this earth in the children of Israel who were march-
Garden of Eden. They had chil- ing to Jerusalem and the Promised
dren and one reads their history in Land. Women were the first to
the opening book of the Holy Bible pledge obedience; the men followed,
and the books that follow. say our sages. The commandments
'The first leaf of the Mosaic rec- established law as the center of
ord," says Jean Paul, ''has more Jewish life. One of the most schol-
weight than all the folios of men arly historians of Judaism is George
of science and philosophy." 'And Foot Moore who tells that the
he is right," says Geikie, "for we earliest expositors of the law de-
owe to it the earliest and grandest clared that man and woman are
revelation of that first principle of equal before the statutes. The au-
all religion— the existence, the unity, thority for this statement is a sen-
the personality, and the moral gov- tence in the fifth commandment:
ernment of God." It is said that "Honor thy father and thy mother,"
more books have been written on and in a later statement found in
the first chapter of Genesis than the book of Leviticus, "Ye shall fear
any other subject known to man. every man his mother, and his fa-
One may well accept the truth of ther. . . ." It is written by Professor
this statement, for it deals with God Moore that, "The legal status of
and the creation and man's divine women under Jewish Law compares
origin. to its advantage with that of con-
From the beginning of human temporary civilizations and repre-
history, God the Father in heaven sents a development of the Biblical
has walked with and talked to his legislation consistently favorable to
children. In writing and thinking women." In that far distant age,
about the history of Israel, we must even when Rome ruled, Palestine
always remember that religion was was a part of the Roman Empire.
Page 148

WOMEN ARE WORSHIPERS OF GOD

149

The Jews had their synagogues and
women took part in holy service.
We learn that the "Mother Syna-
gogue" gathered the women togeth-
er, and gave the women their duties.
To some she gave cloth to sew that
no maiden in Israel might go to
her husband lacking a bridal chest.
A Jewish Code has come down to
us giving a description of the duties
of women. They are:

Feed the hungry, and give the thirsty to
drink.

Clothe the naked and shelter the home-
less.

Visit the sick, bury the dead and give
comfort to the mourner.

Support the widow and instruct the
fatherless.

Ransom the captive.

Make garments for the orphan and pro-
vide for the betrothed maiden.

We are told that legend throws
this code back to Abraham to whom
it was revealed. When it was read
to the people at the foot of Mount
Sinai, they exclaimed, ''We hear
and we obey."

COME of the most beautiful
stories of all time are found in
the Holy Bible. In fact, the Bible
becomes the masterpiece of history
in giving us the story of the
peoples before Christ, our Redeem-
er, was born. Concerning women,
we find in the Bible women of the
truest nobility. The Book of Ruth
is considered the most beautiful
short story ever written, and then
we have, to mention a few other
women: Sarah, Rebecca, Rachel,
Deborah, Esther, Martha, Mary,
Mary Magdalene, Naomi, and the
Queen of Sheba. These women
''form the most remarkable female
portrait gallery in existence."

The beautiful idyl known as the
Book of Ruth, is a story of a family
that lived in Bethlehem. There
came a famine over the land at one
time. The fruit of the orchards
dried up and the fields yielded but
a scarcity of harvest. Much suffer-
ing came to the people everywhere.
One Elimelech with his wife, Na-
omi, went off to greener fields into
the land of Moab. They had two
sons who grew up among the
strange people of Moab. In time
they married two Moabite maid-
ens. Sorrow came to the house of
Elimelech, for the father and the
two sons died, and the three widows
were left unprovided for and un-
protected. Naomi decided to go
back to her people in Bethlehem.
She did not expect the sons' wives
to go with her, but Ruth chose to
follow the mother, and the two
made their way around the Dead
Sea, and came to the old home in
Bethlehem. Beautiful were the
words of Ruth, when her mother
Naomi entreated her to remain with
her people. "Intreat me not to leave
thee, or to return from following
after thee," said she, "for whither
thou goest, I will go; and where
thou lodgest, I will lodge: thy peo-
ple shall be my people, and thy God
my God: Where thou diest, will I
die, and there will I be buried."

Ruth gleaned in the fields and
won the heart of the rich Boaz,
and became his wife. Children
blessed their union. Their first-
born, a boy, was named Obed, and
he became the father of Jesse, whose
son was King David. "Thus the
maiden of Moab became the moth-
er of many kings and the ancestress
of Jesus Christ, the Redeemer of
the world."

150 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

TjyiTH reverent thought we turn the divinity of man, and he was

to the second chapter of impressed with the great characters

St. Luke in the New Testament and of history who seemed to speak at

read about the birth of Jesus Christ, times the words of God and to en-

our Savior. It is another exquisite act God's holy purposes. This was

bit of history. the cause of his unique greatness.

Joseph and Mary hved in the When he read about the visit of

little town of Nazareth. It was a the angel to Joseph Smith, and the

strange circumstance that caused directing him in the discovery of

them to go to Bethlehem at the the gold plates, he saw something

time that Mary was to become a of the eternal and divine in the

mother. According to the edict of story, and he often quoted Michael

the Emperor Augustus Caesar, all Angelo: ''Beauty cannot be sep-

people of Palestine were to go to arated from eternity." God became

the place to which by descent they his immutable help. As one looks

belonged, to be enrolled in a gen- at the angel, one is impressed with

eral census. Joseph and Mary chose the thought that it is a perfect

the city of their fathers as the place creation, that a truth was in the

where they should register. The city mind of the sculptor. It was his

was full of people. Only one place ardent faith and warmth of enthus-

was left to rest. ''And she brought iasm that made him see something

forth her firstborn son, and wrapped of the divine in the angel Moroni's

him in swaddling clothes, and laid coming to the earth,
him in a manger; because there was

no room for them in the inn." ^^T now turn the key for women,"
The angels were round him and his said the Prophet Joseph Smith

birth. They worshiped the Newborn, on the seventeenth day of March,

and said with one accord: "Glory 1842, when he organized the Relief

to God in the highest, on earth Society of the Church in Nauvoo,

peace, good will toward men." The and sent it forth on its mission of

stories of the Magi and the star love. It was the beginning of a

of Bethlehem, of the angels and better age, and a more appreciative

the shepherds, as given in the simple understanding of the divine mission

narrative of St. Matthew and St. of woman in the world. She was

Luke, go to make the story of the to take her place in the work of

birth of the Savior the most beauti- bestowing upon mankind the in-

ful idyl of all literature. creasing consciousness of the im-

Coming to our own history, it mortality of spiritual values. Wom-

was the mother of Cyrus Dallin an was to take her place by the side

who inspired her son to make the of man to play her part in the serv-

angel on the center tower of the ice and calling of God. In the early

Salt Lake Temple. She told him the days of America, woman was the

story of the coming from heaven helpmate of man in the hard labor

of the angel Moroni to Joseph of those times, but in a different

Smith, and it gave Dallin the inspira- manner from that of today. Wives

tion for creating the angel Moroni, and daughters made clothing in the

It was his nature to wonder about homes, helped to wield the ax, and

WOMEN ARE WORSHIPERS OF GOD

151

carried rifles to protect the village
and home. When the husband was
absent in the fields, the wife stood
on guard in the cabin, always with
eyes alert for prowling Indians. The
frontier of America bred valiant
women, who were likewise heroines
of the spirit in which they were no
less intrepid.

Today, woman has been lifted out
of much of her drudgery of a hun-
dred years ago, and the Latter-day
Saint people have done a far-reach-
ing work in establishing the proper
attitude of society toward the
"mothers of men." From the begin-
ning of the Church in 1830, women
have been given equal rights with
their husbands in the home and
social group. In the march of the
saints to the West, women and
children suffered, and the mortality
among them was large, but hus-
bands and sons had a sacred trust
to protect them and to ameliorate
their sufferings.

The pioneer women of the Ameri-
can frontier were often the leaders
in thought and promoters of educa-
tional institutions. A woman
opened the first school in the West
for the education of Indian children.
Mary Jane Dilworth taught the first
school in Utah, and Camilla Cobb
opened the first kindergarten, which

was among the first kindergartens in
America. Both were faithful mem-
bers of the Relief Society of their
respective wards. Hundreds of such
women. Relief Society sisters, have
given their lives to the uplift of hu-
manity. They have looked after
the poor, comforted the sick and
unfortunate, and have ministered
comfort when death has taken loved
ones. 'Tike ministering angels,
they go today into homes and com-
fort the sorrowful, relieve the dis-
tressed, feed the hungry, clothe the
naked, wait upon the sick, and
scatter glad news and cheer along
the road of life."

The work of the members of the
great organization for women found-
ed over one hundred years ago,
goes on from day to day. Theirs
is a happiness deep and lasting.
Theirs is an inherited ideal unique
in the history of America. They
radiate sunshine and joy when the
clouds descend. Each one in her
sphere has a dream of fine spiritual
value as expressed by Emily Dickin-
son:

If I can stop one heart from breaking,

I shall not live in vain;

If I can ease one life the aching,

Or cool one pain,

Or help one fainting robin

Unto his nest again,

I shall not live in vain.

[Preface to a C^nlendar

Lad W. Hill

However swiftly days take wing and go —
Like birds, like soaring wind along the sky —
How singingly the swiftest hours fly!

Oh, lift an inner listening, and know
The song of time spun lark-voiced, and as high-
A moment's brief remembrance rushing by,
Its echo feather-fallen onto snow. . . .

dielen viyoodruff J/Lnderson Kyippolnted Second
(counselor m (general IPresidencii of [Reuef Society

Alberta H. Christensen

Member, General Board of Relief Society

f\^ January 2, 1957, Helen Wood-
ruff Anderson was appointed to
the office of Second Counselor in
the General Presidency of Relief
Society. Years of devoted Church
service, academic training, and
natural endowment qualify Sister
Anderson for this important calling.

Helen Anderson, a gentle-voiced
and gracious woman, evidenced,
even in youth, personality traits
which qualify her to fulfill her pres-
ent assignment with distinction and
honor. Humility, a subtle sense of
humor, and a marked consideration
for others have endeared her to
those with whom she associates inti-
mately and to all who have known
her capable leadership. Hers is a
judicious, quiet strength, with an
element of self-restraint which com-
mands respect; yet she is friendly
and sociable, with a genuine inter-
est in others. Her love for family
and friends is apparent from the
unselfish service she renders them.

In tracing the factors which have
influenced her life, we recall that
spirituality, devotion, and humility
are her heritage. Her paternal grand-
father was President Wilford Wood-
ruff, fourth President of the Church.
The memory of his humility and
devotion has been for Helen a guid-
ing light through the years. She is
a daughter of the late Helen May
Winters and Abraham O. Wood-
ruff, a member of the Council of

Page 152

HELEN WOODRUFF ANDERSON

the Twelve. The early death of
her parents left their four young
children parentless.

Fortunately, the homes into
which they were welcomed were
kindly and understanding. After the
death of their paternal grandmother,
they made their home with Presi-
dent Heber J. Grant and Augusta
Winters Grant, a sister of their
mother. Here Helen matured in
an atmosphere of refinement and
spiritual integrity. She always speaks
lovingly and appreciatively of the
influence of this home in shaping
her ideals and attitudes toward life.
She recalls such counsel from Aunt
Augusta which she feels has in-

HELEN WOODRUFF ANDERSON

153

fluenced her attitude and action:
''Always do a little more than is
expected of you; learn to enjoy the
things you are required to do; self-
preparation and trust in the Lord
are companion requirements for
success in any assignment."

Sister Anderson attended the
L.D.S. High School and was gradu-
ated from the University of Utah
with a major in home economics.
In 1925 she married Alexander
Pyper Anderson, who had filled a
mission in New Zealand and later
was bishop of Waterloo Ward for
thirteen years. They have five
children, four daughters and one
son. All are married except Lynda,
a high school student.

Helen loves Relief Society and
understands the many facets of its
program, having given it many years
of devoted service. It has been joy-
ful service, for her testimony is

strong, being faith-grounded and
maintained by constant activity.
Under President Amy Brown Ly-
man, she worked in the general Re-
lief Society offices in charge of
employment. She has been a visit-
ing teacher, stake board member,
stake counselor, and president of
Big Cottonwood Stake Relief So-
ciety. She has also served as group
leader in the employment division
of Jordan Valley Welfare Region.
Since 1950 she has been a member
of the general board of Relief So-
ciety, where she has become recog-
nized for her ability and dependa-
bility and loved by her co-workers.
As each new door of increased
responsibility opens, Helen W.
Anderson steps humbly forward, in-
spired by her rich heritage, and
sustained by her great abilities and
her unwavering faith.

JLove Ujegets JLove

^^TT is a time-honored adage that love begets love. Let us pour forth
love — show forth our kindness unto all mankind, and the Lord will
reward us with everlasting increase; cast our bread upon the waters and we
shall receive it after many days, increased to a hundredfold. . . .

''I do not dwell upon your faults, and you shall not upon mine.
Charity, which is love, covereth a multitude of sins, and I have often
covered up all the faults among you; but the prettiest thing is to have
no faults at all. We should cultivate a meek, quiet and peaceable spirit.

'\ . . We should gather all the good and true principles in the world
and treasure them up, or we shall not come out true 'Mormons.' " {Teach-
ings oi the Piophet Joseph Smithy page 316.)

diulda [Parker I Lamed (general Secretary-c/reasurer

of LKelief Society

Caroline Eyring Miner
Member, General Board, Young Women's Mutual Improvement Association

was secretary to Elder Mark E.
Petersen.

Born in Richfield, Utah, Sister
Parker has descended on her fa-
ther's side from pioneer ancestors
who have known the trials and
sacrifices that converts experience
and that the early pioneers knew
who walked across the plains and
built up communities in the valleys
of the mountains. Ancestors of her
mother's family were converted in
Norway. The gospel has been en-
deared to Sister Parker because of
this heritage.

Her father, Joseph W. Parker,
deceased, and her mother, Matilda
Olsen Parker, maintained a happy.
God-fearing home for their family.
Hulda was the youngest child. Her
father served as a bishop and a
member of the stake presidency,
and her mother has been active in
stake and ward Refief Society work
and in teaching. When a child,
Hulda moved to Draper, Utah,
where she has lived the greater part
of her life.

When Sister Parker was twenty,
she took a challenging position
to teach in the high school in
Duchesne, Utah, and taught there
for two and one-half years. Her
school and Church students every-
where call her blessed. When she
was in Washington, D. C, work-
ing as secretary to Elder Ezra Taft
Benson, she and her co-workers in

HULDA PARKER

f\^ January 2, 1957, Sister Hulda
Parker was introduced as the
new General Secretary-Treasurer of
Relief Society and also a member
of the general board. This appoint-
ment represents for Sister Parker
further opportunity for Church
service in a life already filled with
much service in all of the aux-
iliaries. She is well prepared for
this assignment and through her
faithfulness and diligence, her ap-
pointment will prove to be a great
blessing to the sisters of the Church.

At the time of her appoint-
ment she was serving on the Special
Interest Committee of the General
Board of the Young Women's Mu-
tual Improvement Association and

Page 154

HULDA PARKER

155

the Church had phenomenal suc-
cess with a genealogical class— build-
ing the membership from a small
beginning into a very large and
interested group.

Other forces and circumstances
which have helped to prepare Sister
Parker for her present position have
been her service in the Canadian
Mission field where she was an out-
standing missionary and served as
supervisor of the mission Sunday
Schools and secretary of the mission
Relief Society; as secretary to Patri-
arch Kimball of Mount Jordan Stake;
as secretary for several years in the
Church offices for Elder Ezra Taft
Benson and. Elder Mark E. Peter-
sen and others of the General Au-

thorities; her training, at Brigham
Young University; and her service
as a member of the M.I.A. General
Board from 1953-57 ^^ ^^^ ^^^
Hive and Special Interest Commit-
tees.

Sister Parker has a strong testi-
mony of the gospel. She is hard-
working, thorough, sincere, coa-
scientious, and efficient. She is
pleasant and helpful and loves to
work with people. She has accept-
ed this new assignment with true
humility and dependence upon the
Lord. Those who know her and
have worked with her are confident
of her success in this great new
calling.

cJhe QJamilyi LLnit

^^'HTHERE is no substitute for a righteous home. That may not be so
considered in the world, but it is and ought to be in the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The family is the unit in the kingdom
of God. That we believe, and if we are fortunate enough, through the
keeping of the commandments of the Lord, to go back and re-enter the
celestial kingdom to dwell with him, we will find that we are his sons
and his daughters, that he is in very deed our Father.. As Paul has stated
it, we are his offspring, and through obedience to- every principle of
eternal truth we will go back to be his sons and his daughters..

'Taul has said and prayed, speaking of the mission, of Christ and his
obedience to him:

For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Of
whom the whole family in- heaven and earth is named (Eph. 3:14-15).

''If we get back into that great kingdom aftef the earth is redeemed,
we will find ourselves members of. the great family of God, and he will be
our Father.

''He said, you know, to John:

He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he
shall be my son (Rev. 21:7}.

— President Joseph Fielding Smith, Conferenc© Address, October 3, 1948, page 152

MARY VOGEL CAMERON

lliaryi Vogel Cameron Appointed to Qeneral (Board

Vesta P. Crawford
Associate Editor, The Relief Society Magazine

counselor in the presidency. For
nineteen years she served as
a missionary guide on Temple
Square, where she deepened and
strengthened her testimony of the
gospel, as well as explaining the
doctrines of the Church to many
who have since become members.
Her Relief Society work has in-
cluded teaching the theology les-
sons in her ward, and a long period
of service on the stake Relief Society
board.

Mary is an ideal mother and
homemaker. A spiritual atmosphere,
loving devotion, beauty, and order
permeate her home. She was mar-
ried to Donald Cameron in the Salt
Lake Temple, and they are the par-
ents of three daughters: Anna (Mrs.
Dale S. Worden), Louise (Mrs.
Robert K. Anderson), and Con-
stance, a sophomore at the Univer-
sity of Utah. Eight grandchildren
have brought much joy to Sister
Cameron.

The gospel has always been a
guiding light to Mary; she loves to
study the scriptures, believes in the
power of prayer, and has a deep and
abiding testimony. She is endowed
with wisdom, understanding, dis-
cernment, and the priceless ability
of instilling faith and devotion in
others. She is an eloquent and sin-
cere speaker and writes with integ-
rity and artistry.

Now, in wider fields of service,
her intellectual and spiritual bless-
ings will be extended to all the
sisters of Relief Society, whose lives
will be enriched by association with
Mary Cameron.

[ARY Vogel Cameron, appointed
to the general board of Relief
Society, January 9, 1957, comes to
her new calling well prepared by
heritage, training, and attributes of
personality. She was born in Pro-
vo, Utah, to George and Martha
Roberts Vogel, graduated from
Ogden High School, and attended
the University of Utah and the
University of California. As a teach-
er in the schools of Weber County
and Jordan District, her radiant
personality and her many talents
were further developed.

The rich promises of her gospel
heritage found expresson early in
Mary's life of devoted service. She
has held executive and teaching po-
sitions in all the auxiliaries of the
Church officered by women, and for
several years was a member of her
stake Primary board and later a

Page 156

Jr/ton v(y. uiunt .yippointed to (general [Board

Edith S. Elliott
Member, General Board of Relief Society

AFTON Watson Hunt, who was
appointed to the general board
of Relief Society, January 9, 1957,
was born in Parowan, Utah, to
Emily Crane and Lorenzo Dow
Watson. Brother Watson was a
lawyer. He died seven months be-
fore Afton was born. Her mother
kept her family of seven children
together and reared them success-
fully while serving as librarian for
twenty-two years at the Carnegie
Library in Cedar City. It was there
that Afton spent her youth and re-
ceived most of her education.

After graduating from the College
of Southern Utah in Cedar City,
Afton went to Berkeley, California,
for special training to equip herself
to teach the physically handicapped.
She taught for three years in the
California State School for the Deaf
and Blind.

While in the Bay area, she met
Mitchell W. Hunt whom she mar-
ried. To the young couple were
born a daughter, Florian, and a son,
Mitchell, Jr. Afton today has five
lovely grandchildren.

Later the Hunts moved to Idaho
where Brother Hunt became first
counselor in the Twin Falls Stake
presidency and Afton served as
president of the Twin Falls Stake
Rehef Society. The Hunts filled
an Hawaiian mission, followed by
a few months in the California Mis-
sion. Upon their release they re-
tired to Laguna Beach where Broth-
er Hunt became branch president
and Sister Hunt was active in the
auxiliaries. They won the love of
many friends in Southern California,

AFTON W. HUNT

all of whom were deeply saddened
when President Hunt passed away
suddenly of a heart attack in 1951.

In 1954 Afton toured Europe and
Britain where she took advantage of
educational, cultural, and historical
opportunities and also visited in
many of the missions. Returning
to America, she established a home
in Salt Lake City, Utah. At the
time of her appointment to the gen-
eral board of Relief Society, she
was first counselor in the University
Ward Relief Society in the Uni-
versity Stake.

Sister Hunt has served most of
her lifetime as a teacher in all the
auxiliaries of the Church, with
thirty years of service in ward and
stake Relief Societies. Her training,
experience, service and firm testi-
mony of the gospel of Jesus Christ
amply prepare her for the position
as a member of the general board
of Relief Society.

Page 157

Velma iL Simonsen [Retires CJrom (general [Presidencyi

Piesident Bdk S. Spafioid

npHE General Presidency of Relief
Society announces that on Janu-
ary 2, 1957, ""* response to her re-
quest, Sister Velma N. Simonsen
was released as Second Counselor
in the General Presidency of Relief
Society and as a member of the
general board.

The announcement of her release
will bring a sense of loss to Relief
Society sisters throughout the
Church. At the same time, there
will be feelings of gratitude for the
happy associations they have had
with her and for the able leadership
she has given them.

Sister Simonsen was named a
member of the general board in
May 1945. In this calling, her
leadership ability so asserted itself
that when Sister Gertrude R. Garff
was released as Second Counselor
in the General Presidency, October
2, 1947, Sister Simonsen was called
to fill this important position.

During the time that she has
held this office, she has given faith-
ful, devoted, and capable service.
In addition to her general duties as
counselor, she has had charge of
the work meeting program, and also
the annual stake Relief Society con-
ventions. She has had continuous
supervision of the Mormon Handi-
craft Shop, and for several years she
supervised the Temple Clothing
Department. As a member of the
General Presidency, she has con-
tinuously served as an advisory
member of the General Church
Welfare Committee and, in addi-
tion, has been a member of the
Deseret Industries Committee.

VELMA N. SIMONSEN

To all of these assignments she
has brought enthusiasm, coupled
with good judgment, ability, and a
willingness to serve. Sister Simon-
sen has a strong faith in God and
an abiding testimony of the gospel
of Jesus Christ. Her warm, friendly
personality, together with her genu-
ine love for the sisters of the Church
have drawn them to her in love and
admiration.

She has been a loyal and valued
counselor and her contribution to
the work of Relief Society has been
a significant one that will stand a
credit to her always.

Her associates of the general
board love and esteem her as an
able leader with whom they have
enjoyed a close, personal relation-
ship. It is with regret that they
part with her as one of their num-
ber, wishing for her always the
choice blessings of our Heavenly
Father.

Page 158

illargaret C LPickenng LKe signs Kyis
(general Secretarg-cJreasurer

Leone O. Jacobs
Former Member, General Board of Relief Society

A\7ITH deep appreciation for her
devoted service to the Relief
Society, the general board reluctant-
ly accepted the resignation of
Sister Margaret C. Pickering, after
eleven years as General Secretary-
Treasurer. She served from October
31, 1945 to December 31, 1956.

Sister Pickering came to her
position highly quahfied in experi-
ence and ability, having twice served
as secretary - treasurer of Ensign
Stake Relief Society and as secre-
tary-treasurer of South Eighteenth
Ward Relief Society from the time
of its organization in 1939 until
she was called to the general board.
She has a firm testimony of the
gospel of Jesus Christ, and a gra-
cious and friendly disposition, which
endeared her to fellow board mem-
bers and all others who came to
her office for information and help.

Also a valuable asset was the
executive experience Sister Picker-
ing brought to her position. She
had served for ten years as a director
of the Salt Lake County Chapter of
the American Red Cross, part of
which time she was vice-chairman
in charge of women's activities, dur-
ing World War II. In addition
she had held executive positions in
other civic organizations.

The work of General Secretary-
Treasurer has been very exacting
and complex, and during the elev-
en years of Sister Pickering's tenure

MARGARET G. PIGKERING

the volume of detail and correspond-
ence has increased proportionately
to the society's great increase in
numbers.

Beside her work in the office,
Sister Pickering has taken her share
of stake conventions throughout
the stakes of Zion, fulfilling these
assignments with a high degree of
efficiency, and making friends
wherever she traveled.

And now with her resignation,
Sister Pickering, indeed, merits the
satisfaction that comes from work
well done, and members of the
general board and her many friends
throughout the Church extend to
her their love and esteem, wishing
her much happiness in the years
ahead.

Page 159

«^

cJhird [Prize Storyi

KyLnnuai ^Jielief Society Snort Story Contest

The Slow Hurry

Vera H. Mayhew''

4 4X^7HY can't Daddy go with
Y^ me?" twelve-year-old Jim-
my Marcus demanded.
'Tm sick of going with Joe and his
dad. Always Joe and his dad. How
come Brother Jenson always goes
and Daddy never does?" He sat
sprawled on the big couch in the
living room, his face dark with
frustration.

Millie wished she could answer
his question. Sometimes she was
tempted to say, ''Because Daddy
has things he'd rather do." She nev-
er had answered that way; she hoped
she never would. She had to keep
up the pretense that there would
come a day when Daddy would go
with Jimmy to the Father's and
Son's Outing, with Ellen to Fa-
ther's and Daughter's Night, or
even with her to church, all the
time hoping that it was not all
pretense. If she didn't have that
hope what was there to look for-
ward to?

''Daddy has to go to a meeting
of the planning commission," she
said aloud. "He's very sorry, but
you know how important it is to
him to get Orchard Avenue zoned
for two-family houses. Come on
now. Brother Jenson said he'd be
glad to come around for you, and
you'll have fun, once you get
there."

"Oh, all right, but I feel pretty
funny when it's supper time and I

VERA H. MAYHEW

don't have a dad to fill a plate for."
Jimmy stood up and planted his
feet far apart and firmly on the
floor. "And Brother Jenson can't
run all the races twice. He gets too
tired, but he always offers, and
then I have to pretend I have a
sore knee or something."

Jimmy "hurried slowly" into his
room. In spite of her sore heart,
Millie had to smile, remembering
the time several years before when
she kept insisting that Jimmy hurry
to do something and he had an-
swered, "Oh, all right if I have to,
but I'll hurry very, very slowly."
Ever since she had called his re-
luctant shuffle to do something he

*For a biographical sketch of Vera H. Mayhew, see page 179.
Page 160

THE SLOW HURRY 161

didn't really want to do ''hurrying that children their age wanted or

slowly." needed. She had no right even to

Ellen, who at fourteen was in- think disloyal thoughts. Maybe she

creasingly intolerant of the teasing wanted too much. Maybe Jim was

of a younger brother, had taken ad- right, and it took twelve hours a

vantage of Jimmy being away for day, seven days a week to be success-

an evening to invite her friend, ful in business. Maybe all the

Jeanne, to study with her. Now things they could have because Jim

the two girls were seated at the worked so hard were as important

dining-room table with a plate of as Jim thought. She stitched the

fruit between them, chewing and torn neckband in Jimmy's T shirt

giggling more than they were study- and resolved to think of something

ing. Millie sat in the living room else.

where she could see the girls and But thoughts once started have

acknowledged to herself that she a way of coming back and back,

was hurrying slowly with the pile She remembered her wedding day.

of mending in her lap. They had come out of the Salt

Lake Temple in the early afternoon

CHE kept thinking of Jimmy at the and her parents had hurried ahead

party with no dad to run the to get things moving for the recep-

sack race with him, and wondering tion that night,

how long she was going to be able Jim had guided her a little away

to keep him going to the parties from the path and had taken some-

with some other boy's dad. It thing from his pocket. ''With this

wasn't only the parties either. How ring I thee wed," he had said. "Do

long would Jimmy think that you mind if I tell you twice that

church was important if his Dad it's forever? Eifty million years and

showed by his actions that he then some more." He had slipped

didn't think so? She glanced at the thin band on her finger, and she

Ellen's laughing face and thought, had stood silent, smiling with tears

I have a better chance with her. in her eyes, remembering all the

Girls are more likely to go along vows they had taken that day.

with their mothers. But in her Millie twisted the band on her

heart Millie knew fear. finger. It was worn smooth in

Jim isn't helping me at all, she sixteen years, and she wondered

thought. I might as well be a if the vows hadn't worn a bit

widow bringing up my children! smooth, too? Where did we go

Then she was appalled that she wrong? she thought,

even had such a thought. Jim was Was it that Jim's family was not

a sweet husband, a kind and loving quite as religious as hers? In his

father, whenever he was at home, boyhood Jim had gone to church if

If he were any other kind of man he wanted to and stayed home, if

the children would not miss him that was what he felt like doing,

so much nor be so eager to have But all the while they had dated he

him go with them on their small had gone with her to Mutual and

excursions. They had a good home, to sacrament meeting. She couldn't

medical care, and all the things remember that she had noticed

162

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

whether his parents were there or
not. It was only later when Jim
had begun to find excuses for stay-
ing horiie, and she had gone alone
that she had noticed that none of
Jim's family were there either.

Millie remembered the evening
the bishop had come to their home
a few months after they were mar-
ried to ask Jim to be a member of
the Sunday School superintendency.
Jim had said how busy he was just
starting his own real estate busi-
ness, ''I guess Millie will have to
do the church work for both of
us/' he had said. And that's the
way it had been.

V|[7ELL, she had kept up the
church work and had taken
the children to all the meetings they
were supposed to attend. If Jim
made other plans for a Mutual or
choir practice night, she had not
let them interfere. She, at least,
had done her duty. Jim sometimes
canceled his plans, but more and
more he had proceeded with them
alone. Now he had almost stopped
asking her to do things with him,
and he never went with her. Lately
they hadn't even been talking
much. A little about the children
and where he was going, if she
asked. Tonight, when she pinned
him down about going with Jimmy,
he had told her about the zoning
meeting. But mostly, she realized,
she didn't know what he was doing.
The twist of fear was stronger.
It isn't only that the children are
growing up without knowing the
companionship of a father, she
thought, but after the children are
gone and we are alone, what will
we have? What had happened to
this marriage that was to last for-

ever? How could I have known we
didn't have the same ideas about
what was worthwhile in life?

Millie was too restless to sew.
She put the basket of mending away
and went into the kitchen.

''We're through studying. Mom,"
Ellen called. ''Is it all right if we
turn the television on?"

"Go ahead," Millie said. "I'm
making a batch of fudge. It will be
ready before Jeanne's father comes
for her, I think."

It was better to keep herself busy.
Perhaps then she wouldn't think so
much.

Somehow Millie couldn't stop
thinking, that night or in the next
few weeks. Something had to be
done about their life as a family.
Almost a month had passed, when
Jim came home from a late ap-
pointment and sat down in the liv-
ing room. He didn't open the
paper or pick up a book, but kept
stirring restlessly, looking at her,
then looking away.

Finally he said, "Mil, Dave Evans
is in town and he has brought his
wife. They will be here only over
tomorrow, and I'd like to take them
to dinner. It would be much nicer
for Mrs. Evans if you went along.
I know it's Mutual, but couldn't
the kids go with some of the neigh-
bors just this once?"

Something about the way Jim
looked, pleading as young Jimmy
when he wanted something very
much but feared he wouldn't get it,
stopped the almost automatic re-
sponse on her lips. Instead of re-
fusing somewhat curtly, as she
usually did, she said, "Of course,
Jim, if you want it. Would it be
nicer to have them at home?"

Jim looked at her in surprise.

THE SLOW HURRY

163

"Not this time/' he said. ''It's
pretty short notice for you to get
up a dinner. Sweet of you to offer.
Nice of you to go." He stood up
and moved toward the bedroom.
Almost there, he turned. 'Thanks
Mil, thanks awfully."

I should thank you, Millie
thought. She tried to remember
the last time Jim had asked her to
go any place. She thought about
the surprised look on his face when
she said yes. She must think about
this. Maybe Jim was feeling the
same need of family closeness that
she did. Maybe he didn't know
how to go about getting it either.

lyilLLIE dressed with great care
for the dinner party with the
Evanses and tried to be a good host-
ess. She turned the conversation
to the Evans family, the Evans va-
cation, the Evans home, and lis-
tened with real interest. She sur-
prised herself by not thinking about
the children more than once or
twice all evening.

''It was a nice evening," she told
Jim as they Hngered a few minutes
in their own living room.

He put his arms around her and
laid his cheek against her hair.

"You're a knockout," he said.
"Pretty as sixteen years ago. The
Evanses thought so, too. I'm glad
we could give them a pleasant
evening. Dave's done a lot for
me."

Millie felt closer to Jim than she
had done in years.

The next day as she went about
her work she kept thinking of the
night before. If just once agreeing
pleasantly to a wish of Jim's could
bring her this feeling of increased
compatibility, she wondered what
it would be like if she lived more

for Jim. Then she thought, this
thing doesn't work one way. If it
makes me feel so good to do some-
thing Jim wants, he would feel the
same way about doing something
for me. She must think of some-
thing.

Actually, the thing came about
without any contriving. On Sun-
day, as Millie cleared the table after
dinner, she slipped on a spot of
grease that had splattered on the
floor near the stove and turned her
ankle. It was quite painful and
the swelhng came up fast.

The first few minutes all was
confusion. Jim picked Millie up
and carried her to the couch.

"You kids get busy and clean up
the kitchen," Jim said. "Mother
mustn't step on this foot at all."

"How can we do dishes when
you're taking up all the room get-
ting out ice?" Jimmy asked.

"There are other things to do on
a cleanup job," Jim snapped. "Be-
sides I'm almost through. Just get
me a couple of thick wash cloths,
Ellen, and I'll be out of your way."

With infinite gentleness, Jim took
off Millie's shoe and stocking and
began to put on cold compresses.
When he called the doctor he was
told to continue the treatment and
call him the next day, if the swell-
ing was bad. After a half hour
Jim pulled the afghan over Millie
and sat beside her, his face white as
hers. So the afternoon passed, a
half hour of compresses, a half
hour of rest.

"Really Jim, it hardly hurts at all
now," Millie insisted after the third
application of cold, wet cloths.

Ellen and Jimmy kept asking how
she felt, and Jim reported that the
kitchen looked perfectly slick.

164

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Finally Ellen said, "Is it all right
if I leave for church now? Fm one
of the youth speakers tonight."

Millie sat up quickly. ''Hand me
my shoes and bring me a comb/'
she said. ''Fll be ready to take you
in just a minute."

'Tou'll do nothing of the kind,"
Jim said. 'Tou'll stay right on that
couch till I carry you up to bed.
You're going to keep off that foot
for several days."

''Ellen can't just let them down
at the last minute like this," Millie
protested.

"Why don't I stay with Mother,"
Jimmy said, "and you take Ellen to
church, Dad? I can wring cloths
out of ice water, but I can't drive
a car."

Jim looked uncertain, a little
shamefaced. His glance turned to
Millie, and she held her breath
waiting for his decision.

"Okay," Jim said. "But don't
you leave your mother's side."

^^'Y'OU have a very smart daugh-
ter, Mrs. Marcus," Jim said
as he came in after the meeting.
"People were almost as impressed at
her talk as they were to see me in
church."

"Oh, Daddy!" Ellen said, but
her face was glowing.

"No kidding. You gave a right
good talk." Jim put his arm around
Ellen's shoulder and drew her close
for a minute.

"Fm sorry to have missed it,"
Millie said. "I knew you'd make
us proud."

She had said "us," and hadn't
reahzed it until she heard the word.
She held out her arms to Ellen, but
her thoughts were with that little
word she had used that showed that

unconsciously she thought of them
as a family all concerned with each
other's successes.

Now was the time to hurry slow-
ly Millie knew, but it was not be-
cause of reluctance. She mustn't
push Jim. He loved her and he
loved the children. He had shown
that the day she sprained her
ankle. But the pattern of sixteen
years would not be easy to break.
She remembered how hard it had
been for him to ask her to go with
his clients to dinner; and just be-
cause an accident had gotten him
to church once didn't mean that
he would go -again. But Fll keep
praying and trying, she thought.

Our spiritual separation has been
as much my fault as his, maybe
more, she admitted in a flash of
honest self-appraisal. Fve been
self-righteous! Fve gloried in do-
ing my duty just to show him! At
that moment she didn't like her-
self very much. But her next
thought seemed to set her on the
right track. Maybe Jim has been
leaving church out altogether to
show me. Oh, not consciously, she
hastened to add. But something
may have pushed him as something
pushed me. Just that little bit of
difference in our background kept
pushing us farther and farther apart.
We should have met that and
worked out our own way of life
in the beginning. I guess that deep
down inside we were each too sure
that our way was right. But it
isn't too late. Oh, it can't be too
late!

Nevertheless, two Sundays had
passed and Jim had not offered to
go to Sunday School or sacrament
meeting. Ellen had shyly suggested
that he come along, but he had a

THE SLOW HURRY

165

ready excuse and Millie had said
nothing.

Now it was Sunday again. Jim
stayed home and worked in the
garden while Millie and the chil-
dren went to Sunday School. As
the time neared for sacrament meet-
ing, Millie resolved to ask Jim her-
self, if he would go with them.

''Jack Barnes and Ken Murray
are to be the speakers at church
tonight/' she said. 'They're just
back from their two years in the
service. Jack has been in Germany
and Ken in Japan. Come with us!"

TIM looked at her almost blankly
•^ then a look of relief crossed his
face. "I don't care if I do."

"How different those boys are/'
Jim mused as he helped Millie
spread sandwiches for a late Sun-
day snack. "Jack could say every-
thing so easily. You felt almost as
if you had been there with him.
For Ken it was harder, and most
people wouldn't get much from his
talk. But I admired Ken. He did
something hard the best he could.
Ken taught me something."

Millie waited for Jim to go on,
but he shced meat in silence.

At last he continued, "Do you
have a feeling that we understand
each other better?"

"Yes, I do," she answered.

"What do you suppose hap-
pened? You know I was getting
worried about us."

You were getting worried! Millie
thought; aloud she said, "That
night I went with you to take the
Evanses out to dinner something
came straight in my mind. I dis-
covered that you had a point of
view and that I could look through
it, too. Before that there had been
just one right way. Mine."

Jim smiled and took her in his
arms. "The same bug must have
bitten us both. The things you
like aren't really so bad. I sort of
like to go to church. But you
made such a thing of it the very
first time I just didn't feel like go-
ing, that I had to rebel. Or thought
I did." He rumpled her hair then
pressed her head against his shoul-
der. "As the kids grew up, I always
felt like a heel when I didn't go
some place where I should have
been. But I could see you know-
ing I was going to let them down.
Couldn't seem to help myself. I
just never could be pushed."

Millie smiled, thinking of Jimmy.
"It's funny," she said softly. "I
can see now that there are times
when the necessary pressures of life
would make it wrong for you to
ignore an outside call to go to
Mutual or on a picnic."

"Not often," Jim replied. "Most-
ly I made the importance in my
own mind. Sometimes, I grant you;
times when a plane should be met
or things happen just this once.
Mostly it was my pigheadedness."

"And mine," Millie said, then she
giggled. "We surely hurried very,
very slowly toward an understanding
of family life."

"But we did get there," Jim said.

"Hey, I thought you were making
sandwiches," Jimmy opened the
kitchen door and shouted.

"Give them time," Ellen said and
pulled him back into the dining
room and closed the door.

"They're all done," Jim said.

"We'll be right with you." Mil-
lie's eyes met his in deep under-
standing, as they turned to take the
filled trays in to the rest of the
family.

cJhe /Lew Zealand l/Ltsst

ission

Pieston R. Nihley

Whites Aviation Ltd.
Submitted by Arta R.

Ballif

CABBAGE TREE IN THE "BUSH COUNTRY," NEW ZEALAND

jyilSSIONARY work in New Zea-
land began in October 1854,
when Augustus Farnhani, President
of the Austrahan Mission, ac-
companied by Elder William Cooke^
a convert from Australia, arrived in
Auckland to open a mission for the
Church. They labored diligently
in Auckland and vicinity, on the
North Island, and in Nelson and
vicinity on the South Island, for
about two months, but did not
make any converts. President Farn-
ham then returned to Australia,
leaving Elder Cooke to take charge

Page 166

of the work. This diligent mission-
ary, working alone during the win-
ter of 1854-55, baptized ten converts
at Karori (near Wellington) and
organized, in March 1855, the first
branch of the Church in New Zea-
land.

The headquarters of what was
known as the Australasian Mission,
consisting of Australia and New
Zealand, was moved from Sidney to
Auckland in 1881. During the same
year, the mission president, William
M. Bromley, began missionary work
among the Maoris of New Zealand.

THE NEW ZEALAND MISSION

167

Whites Aviation Ltd.
Submitted by Arta R. Ballif

VIEW OF THE GREEN HILLS OF NEW ZEALAND

The -plan met with success, and, in
1883, a branch of twenty-seven
members was estabhshed in the
Waotu settlement, with Hari T.
Katera as president.

The Book of Mormon was trans-
lated into the Maori language in
1887 by Elders Ezra F. Richards
and Sonda Sanders, assisted by sev-
eral educated natives. At the close
of 1887 there were 2,573 niembers
of the Church in New Zealand,
2,243 of whom were Maoris.

The Australasian Mission was
divided in 1897 and New Zealand
was made a separate mission. At
the end of 1930 there were 7,256
members in the mission.

In 1913 an Agricultural College
was established by the Church in

New Zealand, which has been of
great benefit to the young Maori
members.

President David O. McKay, the
first President of the Church to
visit New Zealand, announced after
his return to Salt Lake City in Feb-
ruary 1955 that a temple would be
built in that land.

Today the New Zealand Mission
is in a prosperous condition. There
are 14,630 members, located in sixty-
eight branches. Ariel S. Ballif is
the mission president. In Decem-
ber 1955, seventy Relief Society or-
ganizations were reported with 998
members. Arta R. Ballif presides
over the New Zealand Mission Re-
lief Society.

Note: The cover of this Magazine, "Sheep Grazing in a Green Paddock/' repre-
sents typical New Zealand scenery. See also "Recipes From New Zealand," page 192.

The Bright Star

Chapter i
Doiothy S. Romney

KATHY Tracy was puffing
from her steep chmb up the
hill by the time she reached
the top step leading to the terrace.
As usual since his retirement, old
Phineas Fenton was seated in his
big leather armchair. And, as usual,
he was gazing across the waters of
the Golden Gate, crimson now in
the last glow of the September sun.

Without a single word of greet-
ing, Phineas declared, '1 like the
crash of the waves down there.
Shuts out the humdrum sounds of
all those new-fangled household
contraptions Grace has let herself
be talked into buying.''

Kathy stood there not knowing
how to begin. It was hard enough
just to face old Phin, let alone ask
him for a job. But it had to be
done. She simply could not allow
Aunt Em to go on working so
hard. If only Uncle Phin were a
real blood relative, instead of just
a family friend. . . . She took a step
closer and began, ''Uncle Phin. . . "

''Hmm," he growled, ''you star-
tled me," as if this were the first
indication he had of her presence.
"What do you want?"

She was saved from replying for
the moment, when Grace Fenton,
Phin's daughter-in-law, came out of
the house. "Why, Kathy," she said
graciously, "how nice to see you.
Not that I blame anyone for not
climbing up here any oftener than
necessary."

"Have to live where I can see the
ocean," old Phin muttered.

"Of course," Grace agreed pleas-
Page 168

antly. "It just makes it a bit hard for
others to get up here to see us."

Old Phin coughed impatiently,
and Kathy surmised he was wishing
his visitor would come to the point,
then take herself off, so he could go
back to his daydreaming.

"Aunt Em is getting old," she
began, and saw Phineas wince. I
would start out wrong, she told her-
self. He's a whole generation older
than she is, and likes to think him-
self young. She forced herself to
continue. "When Grandfather
Tracy died years ago you told us to
come to you if we ever needed any-
thing. Uncle Phin, I need a job."

"Don't know that I have a job for
anyone. Business is slow all over,"
Phineas complained, fretting his
lower lip with his teeth like a petu-
lant child.

"You can find Kathy a job in
one of your office buildings in San
Francisco," Grace said in her soft,
unemotional tones. "I'm sure some
small job would do to start with.
Kathy's interested in becoming an
artist, and this would give her time
to work on her paintings."

"Painting!" Phineas snorted.
"Same kind of malarkey Em would
have gone in for, if her father hadn't
had sense enough to put a stop to
it."

Kathy wisely chose to ignore this
remark.

"She's bright and talented, too,"
Grace urged loyally, and Kathy
could have wept for her kindness.

"Gonfound you women, let me
alone," Phineas growled. He turned

THE BRIGHT STAR

169

to Grace. ''Hand me that note
paper/' he said, indicating a pad on
a small table a few feet away. He
started scribbling, then turned to
Kathy. ''Here, girl, what's your full
name?"

"Kathy Lynette Tracy," she said
distinctly.

"Hmm," he snorted, "pretty
fancy. Sounds like a brand of
starch."

You'd think he hadn't heard my
name hundreds of times, Kathy
found herself thinking, as Phineas
tore off the note and handed it to
her.

She glanced at it just long enough
to make sure he was giving her a
job, then stood up.

"You mustn't go yet," Grace pro-
tested. "Let me bring you a glass
of cold orange juice."

"Oh, thank you," Kathy said,
"but I'm afraid I must get back."

She had a job, and felt that she'd
burst if she didn't get down and tell
Aunt Em the joyful news. She
stopped in front of Phineas' chair.
"You'll never regret giving me this
chance, Uncle Phin."

He scrutinized her owlishly, then
sat up straighter. "By jove," he
said, "it's a good thing you're pret-
ty. The tenants like pretty girls in
my buildings."

Kathy nodded goodbye to Grace,
her eyes almost brimming over with
tears of gratefulness. She walked
down the steps and path leading to
the shrubbery.

Behind the thicket of laurel, out
of sight of the Fenton mansion, was
a stone bench. Kathy crumpled up-
on it. She fished in her sweater
pocket and brought out the note.
Phineas had written clearly on it:
"Give this girl, Kathy Lynette

Tracy, a job as switchboard oper-
ator. Pay her fifty dollars a week."
It was a small fortune, she'd be
rich on this, rich enough to pay all
the household expenses, and the
money in the old Chinese chest
could be saved for an emergency.
Money Aunt Em had saved, penny
by penny, through an infinity of
stitching, a maze of jams and jellies
sold to the village stores. Kathy
never wanted to take another stitch
or look at another jar of jam the rest
of her life. She and Aunt Em
would both be free of all this drudg-
ery.

She started planning. She'd come
home nights— commute across the
Golden Gate bridge— that way she
could spend all her spare time with
Aunt Em. Then, perhaps, Kathy 's
heart gave a little plunge— stay over
one evening a week to take that
course in art she had dreamed of
for so long.

IZATHY got up and continued
down the path. Ahead of her
loomed home— the gray, three-
storied house. The house her
grandfather, Jon Tracy, had built at
the turn of the century. The house
Aunt Em loved so dearly. Kathy
thought its three uncompromising
tiers of gray wood rising from the
rocky beach were just as gorgeous
as the Fenton place atop the hill.
Jon Tracy, who had spent his life
piloting one of Phineas' cargo ves-
sels, had built his home as close to
the ocean as was considered safe,
where the noise of the surf and the
foghorns could be heard constantly.
Kathy was sure Miss Em would
die without these familiar sounds
of her childhood. She must never,
never have to give up the gray
house.

170

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Kathy left the path, and finally
reached the ravine made by the
spring, crossed the miniature cherry-
wood bridge she herself had built
over the small stream. She paused
with a longing look at the tiny
cabin at the very feet of the waves.
The cabin Jon Tracy had built and
filled with the beautifully carved
chests and relics he'd brought from
far-off lands. The China house, as
it had become known, had long
been Kathy's refuge when troubled.
But she dared not go in now and
sit down in the comfortable rock-
ing chair, or she'd never get up to
the house, and Aunt Em might
need her.

When she finally reached the
haven of the kitchen, she found
that it was empty. She called
''Aunt Em! Aunt Em!" Receiving
no answer, she went into her aunt's
bedroom. It was empty, and so was
the rest of the house, she found.
''Where could she have gone?"
Kathy asked herself.

Kathy collapsed in the rocking
chair beside the old-fashioned kitch-
en range. The fog was already set-
tling down in the ravine, and it
would be dark before long. Maybe
she'd better go out and look for
Aunt Em, she thought, as she rose
to set the kettle on the hot part of
the stove. A cup of chocolate
would warm her up. It was then
that she saw the note, propped
against the sugar bowl on the table.

She picked it up and read it
swiftly: "I felt that I needed some
fresh air. Please don't worry, and
go ahead with your date with Jim.
ril be back soon."

IM! Kathy had completely for-
gotten that this was their night

to go into the village for that movie
date. She'd better eat a hurried
bite and get ready, as Jim was never
known to be late and hated to be
kept waiting.

She reminded herself that Aunt
Em insisted on her going out once
in a while in the evening. "I won't
have you making a recluse of your-
self because of me," she'd declared.
"Besides, it's the only chance I have
to catch up on my Book of Mor-
mon reading."

A sandwich and a cup of hot
chocolate was all Kathy could pos-
sibly eat. She had barely finished
when Jim's knock came on the
kitchen door.

"Hi!" he greeted. "Grab your coat
and let's get going, or we'll miss
the early show."

Kathy got up, but stood uncer-
tainly in the middle of the kitchen
floor. ''Hey, come on, you in a
trance or something?" Jim prodded.

"Aunt Em's gone out . . . and
I shouldn't leave until she gets
back," Kathy spoke slowly.

"What's so unusual about Aunt
Em going out?" Jim asked. "She's
always running off somewhere, isn't
she? Goodness — she knows the
countryside around here like the
back of her hand. She'll be all
right," he assured her.

"I suppose so," Kathy replied,
still reluctant to leave. She had a
strange foreboding — she felt sure
she shouldn't go out before her
aunt returned. For one thing, she
remembered how much Aunt Em
had slowed down in the past few
weeks, not only in her actions, but
her speech was actually slower —
perhaps she wasn't well.

. (To be continued)

Ward Linton

HILLSIDE IN SAN BENITO COUNTY, CALIFORNIA
o/ diaa QJorgotten

Catheiine E. Berry

I had forgotten time could bring
An end to every lovely thing . . .
The fairyland the snowfall made,
The weeping willow's lacy shade;
A candle's glow, a scarlet tree,
The way your eyes once looked at me.
And wept for loveliness gone past.
For dreams and love that did not last.

I had forgotten time can heal
The wounded heart, can place its seal
Upon the past, and yearly bring
The cycle back again to spring.

Page 171

Sixtyi LJears ^/igo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, March i, and March 15, 1897

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

NORTHERN IDAHO: That part of Idaho called Cocur d'Alene, and in which
is my home, comprises the two northernmost counties, Shoshone and Kootenai. It is
a nest of mountains \\ith beautiful lakes nestling among them and streams of water
coursing through e\ery gulch, except where to^^•er the snow clad peaks abo\e the
timber line.

A trail cut through the banks of snow
W^inds up and o'er the mountain chain
To where the pines of Idaho
Stand guard upon the Coeur d'Alene.

— Helen L. Young

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN DAVIS STAKE: President Susan Grant
presiding . . . made opening remarks, said ^^■e did not come together to advance new
ideas but \\t ha\e come ^^'ith a desire to be blessed. ... "I ha\e been connected with
this Church for a long time and it is my testimony that God hears and answers the
prayers of the faithful saints. \Mien we are in deep sorrow we can go to Him and
He will hear us. Wt ha\e all enlisted in the ser\ice of God. Our names are all
enrolled in the Relief Society, it is the duty of all the sisters to attend their meetings."

— Phebe C. Sessions, Secretary

ROSES FOR PRESIDENT WOODRUFF'S NINETIETH BIRTHDAY

They are the roses Re\'erence and Regard

That know no change.
But bloom forever, though the storms be hard

And ways grow strange.

They are the roses that I bring to you.

Your gaze to greet;
To scent the way you take with fragrance true.

And make life sweet.

— Miss Rose Wallace

SILVER WEDDING: Elder John C. Sharp, Bishop of Vernon, Tooele Co.,
and his wife celebrated their siher \\'edding by entertaining about fifty relati\es and
friends at the Templeton Hotel in this city, on Friday evening March 12th. Among
the guests were Apostle H.J. Grant and wife, Mrs. Catherine K. Palmer, who is almost
eighty years old and mother of Mrs. Sharp, Pres't H. Gowans and wife of Tooele
Stake, Brother Samuel Woollcy and wife of Grantsville, Brother Wright and wife of
Nephi, Brother Louis Stransbury and wife of Vernon, Brother Thackeray and wife of
Croydon, and many relati\es of this city. The e\ening was pleasantly spent with
music, feasting and con\ersation.

— E. P. F.

Page 172

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

'T^HERE are sixteen women in the
Eighty-fifth Congress of the
United States, the same number as
in the eighty-fourth, though two of
them are new: Representative Flor-
ence P. Dwyer, Repubhcan, New
Jersey, and Representative Kathryn
E. Granahan, Democrat, Pennsylva-
nia. Edith Nourse Rogers, Republi-
can, Massachusetts, was elected to
the House of Representatives for her
seventeenth term, and Frances
Payne Bolton, Republican, Ohio,
for her tenth. Margaret Chase
Smith, Republican, Maine, remains
the only woman Senator. The other
representatives are: Republican:
Katherine Ind and Marguerite
Church, Illinois; Democratic: Ed-
na Kelly, New York; Gracie Pfost,
Idaho; Leonor K. Sullivan, Mis-
souri; Edith Green, Oregon; Eliza-
beth Kee, West Virginia; Iris
Blitch, Georgia; Martha W. Grif-
fiths, Michigan; and Coya Knut-
son, Minnesota.

I^TELLIE BELLES MACMIL-

LAN, born in Spencer, In-
diana, is the mother of Harold
Macmillan, Britain's new Prime
Minister. She met and married
Maurice Macmillan, musician and
publisher, in Paris in the i88o's.
Largely through her insistence,
Margaret Mitchell's Gone With the
Wind was purchased and published
by the Macmillan Company.

lyrABEL S. HARMER^S True
Book oi Pioneeis, published
in March by Childrens Press, Chi-
cago, has been named a Junior Lit-
erary Guild Selection. It is the
first book by a Utahn to receive this
distinction. Mrs. Harmer's True
Bocl: oi the Circus was her first
contribution to the Childrens Press
True Book series. Beautifully illu-
strated, the new volume depicts the
day-to-day activities of America's
countless pioneers. Mrs. Harmer,
an active Latter-day Saint, is a fre-
quent contributor to The Rehef
Society Magazine and the author of
a daily Deseret News-Salt Lake Tele-
gram Children's Story.

iy|RS. CLARE BOOTH LUCE,

fifty-three, has resigned as
American Ambassador to Italy.
Foreign Minister, Gaetano Martino,
bestowed the Grand Cross of the
Order of Merit, Italy's highest dec-
oration, on Mrs. Luce, commenting
that if United States-Italian friend-
ship ''has now become a permanent
part of the spiritual life of the two
nations," it was to her credit.

CUSAN WARNER, in writing
^ The Wide, Wide Woild in
1850, became the author of Ameri-
ca's first fiction bestseller. Thirteen
editions were printed in 1850-51.

Page 173

EDITORIAL

VOL. 44

MARCH 1957

NO. 3

Uxelief cboctet^ JLegacii for Ljoung Vl/omen

^<'\TU^HAT does Relief Society
offer to me as a young wom-
an?" This is a question which may
be in the minds of many young
women who are beginning to make
a home.

Here are a few of the oppor-
tunities which may be mentioned
that a young woman has as a legacy
of Relief Society.

In this modern mechanized world,
opportunity for expression may be
lacking because so many of us are
watchers and listeners. In Relief
Society, a young woman has an
opportunity of voicing her views on
subjects which are interesting and
worthwhile— theology, literary mas-
terpieces, authors, family relation-
ships, and other subjects. She has
the chance for forming opinions
through study and discussion with
other women— some who are her
own age and others who are older.

The knowledge and opinions of
the mother are an important part
of the foundation on which children
learn to think and learn why they
think the way they do. It behooves
young Latter-day Saint women, then,
to learn as much as possible not
only of the gospel of Jesus Christ,
but also of all the fine and domestic
arts and handicrafts, in order that
they may share this knowledge with
their families. Much of this knowl-
edge can be gained through activ-
ity and study in Relief Society.

Page 174

A young woman may have the
opportunity of developing leader-
ship abilities if she becomes pro-
ficient and is called to executive or
teaching positions. In these capac-
ities she will find that she needs,
among many virtues, those of poise,
kindness, and humility. She who
inculcates these qualities in her life
will have a great influence upon the
other members and upon her chil-
dren as well.

The Relief Society Magazine is
another avenue of expression which
the young woman is given in her
legacy of Relief Society. She may
have a flair for poetry or short
stories; or she may like to write the
factual or the travel-type article.
One of the main purposes of the
Magazine is to stimulate and in-
crease interest in the literary talents
of women.

A young woman also finds the
opportunity to serve in many dif-
ferent ways. She may be able to
help in the accomplishment of a
welfare project or she may realize
the joy which comes from compas-
sionate service she has given to a
sister.

From her associations with older
women of the society, she gains
wisdom and insight in life's situa-
tions, and a feeling of oneness with
her sisters, an understanding that
life itself is unchanging despite ex-
terior conditions.

EDITORIAL 175

Young women who find them- sion and service, it would be a price-
selves asking the question: ''Why less gift which is not found in any
should I be interested in Relief So- club or other activity,
ciety?" may well consider these

values. If the legacy of Relief So- May the young women of this

ciety to the young women of the generation claim this gift of oppor-

Church included nothing more tunities by actively participating in

than an opportunity for self-expres- Relief Society.— J.N.

uieuef Soctetif Singing llLothers [Present ifiusic
(cJver I Lationai {jDroaacasting cJeieviSion iletworn

CIX hundred Singing Mothers from Salt Lake and Utah County areas
sang 'The Twenty-third Psalm/' with music by Franz Schubert, on
the "Wide Wide World Program" which presented a Salute to the
American Woman, over the National Broadcasting Television Network,
Sunday, January 6, 1957, in the Salt Lake Tabernacle. The event, originat-
ing with KSL-TV, was telecast over 200 stations to an estimated thirty
million listeners and viewers. Representing nearly thirty-one thousand Sing-
ing Mothers throughout the Church, these sisters, under the baton of Dr.
Florence J. Madsen of the Relief Society general board, and with Frank
W. Asper at the organ, rendered the sacred anthem with great sincerity
and accomplished musicianship.

The Singing Mothers appeared at the conclusion of the "Wide Wide
World Program.*' They were introduced by commentator Dave Gerroway,
who spoke as follows:

But in the West one morfe chapter is still to be told. We visit with 600 women
who tell the story in song. Our live cameras are scanning the spires of the Mormon
Temple and Tabernacle on Temple Square in Salt Lake City and the voices you hear
singing praises to the Lord over our broad land are the combined chorus of the Relief
Society Singing Mothers of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints — mothers,
wives, and daughters — out of their homes in the valley of Salt Lake and the mountains
beyond.

In her letter to the stakes represented, thanking the Singing Mothers
for their lovely and enthusiastic performance, President Belle S. Spafford
expressed her appreciation:

Not only did they perform masterfully under the able baton of Sister Madsen, but
through their radiant countenances did they portray most impressively the spirit and
beauty of Latter-day Saint womanhood. We feel confident that through this perform-
ance countless numbers both in and out of the Church will have increased their ap-
preciation of the cultural opportunities afforded through our great organization. We
feel also, that many other Singing Mothers choruses will have been encouraged in
their endeavors.

176 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Many letters of appreciation have been received at the general offices
of Relief Society commending the excellent and appealing rendition of
the great Psalm, and expressing admiration for the unity of effort and
effect in the singing of the Mothers, as well as their lovely appearance
as a group.

In a congratulatory letter to President Spalford, Herbert Sussan, pro-
ducer of ''Wide Wide World/' commented:

I certainly hope you agree that all the efforts were worthwhile. We were all most
impressed by the great quality of the performance. Even more so, the faith and warmth
reflected in the faces of the singers was most inspiring to our vast television audience.

And, in a letter to Sister Madsen, Mr. Sussan expressed his apprecia-
tion for the quality of the music presented:

I should like to congratulate you and the wonderful organization that you con-
ducted on the January 6th Wide Wide World program for the most effective pre-
sentation of its type that I have ever seen on television. Musically, we were thrilled
by the high quality of their performance.

This event, shared by many people in all parts of our country, was
a heartfelt and significant occasion for the Singing Mothers and for Relief
Society women in all the stakes and missions of the Church— an oppor-
tunity to present a message of faith through the faces and the voices of
the Singing Mothers. Their devotion and their performance will long be
remembered.

J/innouncing the Special J/ipril Short Storif cJ^ssae

T^HE April 1957 issue of The Relief Society Magazine will be the special

short story number, with four outstanding stories being presented.
Look for these stories in April:

''Mountain Vacation," by Deone R. Sutherland

"New Shoes for Flo," by Wanda F. Hilton

"Two of a Kind," by Maude Rubin

"Going Modern," by Frances C. Yost

cJhese cJhings Sd JLove

Helen H. Jones

These things I love:

Soft music built on unexpected

Harmonies,

Clean silhouettes against the moon

Of leafless trees;

Life that runs a rocky course

Not hewn by chance,

Finding its power through purpose.

Not through circumstance.

TbohUL

TO THE FIELD

cJ^fidex for ig^6 LKeltef Society i / lagazine K/ivauable

/^OPIES of the 1956 index of The Relief Society Magazine are available

and may be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society, 76 North
Main Street, Salt Lake City 16, Utah. The price is 15^, including postage.

Relief Society officers and members who wish to have their 1956
issues of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through the
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. The cost
for binding the twelve issues in a permanent cloth binding is $2.50, in-
cluding the index. If leather binding is preferred, the cost is $3.50, in-
cluding the index. These prices do not include postage, and an additional
amount to cover postage must accompany all orders for binding of the
Magazine. See schedules of postage rates in this issue of the Magazine,
page 208.

If bound volumes are desired, and the Magazine cannot be supplied
by the person making the request, the Magazines will be supplied for $1.50
by the Magazine Department, General Board of Relief Society, 76 North
Main Street, Salt Lake City 16, Utah. Only a limited number of Magazines
are available for binding.

It is suggested that all wards and stakes have one volume of the 1956
Magazines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society libraries.

(cyrganizations and LKeorganizattons of Stani
ana 1! iission iKelief Societies for igj6

Stakes

Ashley
Brigham Young

University
Burbank
Canyon Rim
Covina
Flagstaff

Hayward
Holladay
Kansas City

Lake Mead

Oakland-Berkeley

Reseda

Spanish Fork

Springville

Tucson

ORGANIZATIONS

Formerly Part of Appointed President Date Appointed

Uintah
East Provo

San Fernando

East Mill Creek

Pasadena

Snowflake and

California Mission

Oakland

Cottonwood

Independence District

Central States

Mission

Las Vegas and Moapa

Oakland and Berkeley

San Fernando

Palmyra

Kolob

Southern Arizona

Melba H. Tullis
Alice Wilkinson

Evelyn P. Brown
Bertha H. Blomquist
Lucille C. Hales
Ruth W. Palmer

Myrtle Davidson
Elaine B. Curtis
Marjorie M. Reeve

Mary R. Edwards
Annabelle W. Hart
Blanche A. Flint
Fern Brockbank
Clara Sumsion
Avez M. Goodman

November 2, 1956
January 8, 1956

September 16, 1956
October 28, 1956
February 26, 1956
September 23, 1956

August 26, 1956
March 18, 1956
October 21, 1956

August 19, 1956
August 26, 1956
September 16, 1956
September 30, 1956
October 21, 1956
December 2, 1956

Page 177

178

Stake
Valley View

Walnut Creek

Missions
Northern Mexico

Former^' Part oi

East Mill Creek and Grace E. Berndt

Wilford Stakes

Berkeley Ellen J. Haddock

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Appointed President Date Appointed

October 28, 1956

August 26, 1956

Mexican

Kathleen B. Bentley June 10, 1956

Stake
Beaver

Bountiful
Calgary
Cottonwood
East Los Angeles

East Mill Creek

East Provo

Emigration

Farr West

Florida

Fresno

Gooding

Grand Coulee

Gridley

Houston

Klamath

Kolob

Lake View

Layton
Lyman
Mill Creek
New York

North Carbon
North Sevier
Palmyra
Palo Alto
Park

Redondo
St. George
Salmon River
San Fernando
San Luis
Santa Monica
Santa Rosa
South Sanpete
Temple View
Uintah
Wasatch
Washington
Wilford

REORGANIZATIONS

Released President Appointed President Date Appointed

Bernice Thompson

Liila G. Eldredge
Freda Kenney
Elaine B. Curtis
Genevieve L. Ander-
son
Zettella W. Thurman
Zina P. Dunford
Lucille G. Williams
Geneva M. Law
Effie Meeks
Lyla J. Coombs
Jenna Vee Hall

Alfreta Gail Jardine
Alice I. Ferrin
Sadie Ollorton Clark
Mae Belle Nielson
Grace C. Crandall
Esther (Beth)

McEntire
Faun L. Reynolds
Opal W. Broadbent
Mary M. Wright
Vera H, Hales

Elva Judd
Josephine Thomsen
Fern Brockbank
Violet B. Smith
Velma N. Glade
June Baggett
Verna L. Dewsnup
Louise Arave
Evelyn P. Brown
Lettie S. Jensen
Odette P. Coulam
Ruth M. Pell
Zella C. Christensen
Lorena W. Anderson
Muriel S. Wallis
Ruth Mae Witt
Mae A. Evans
Grace E. Berndt

Kathleen S. Farns-

worth
Marilla H. Sessions
Helen B. Pitcher
Nina B. Davis
Margaret W. Clarke

Thelma B. Dansie
Ethel M. Wilson
Dean B. Norberg
Ada j. Taylor
Vella V. Tilton
Olive Child Phillips
Nina Beth G.
Cunningham
Jane Maria Larsen
Ivy M. iBrown
Kathryn K. Willis
Vesta M. Lewis
Luella T, Wilson
Catherine Child

Mary Barber
Elease Rollins
Rachel Park
Margaret D.

Stephenson
Edna Broadbent
Ora C. Mason
Maude H. Ludlow
Ruby M. Dobbins
Bernice R. Campbell
Kathryn L. Squire
Roma C. Esplin
Helen Olson
Naomi Gilmore
Verla Crowther
Hilda Goucher
Dorothy S. Blaisdell
LuDean H. Cox
Margaret M. Glad
Evyln G. Richardson
Mina C. Giles
Marcia C. Steele
Lois Jensen

May 1, 1956

March 20, 1956
March 18, 1956
March 18, 1956
April 22, 1956

October 28, 1956
January 29, 1956
September zj, 1956
September 22, 1956
October 25, 1956
September 9, 1956
June 17, 1956

February 26, 1956
September 23, 1956
October 14, 1956
April 29, 1956
October 21, 1956
June 10, 1956

February 5, 1956
October 28, 1956
July 9, 1956
February 26, 1956

August 6, 1956
April 22, 1956
September 20, 1956
September 9, 1956
March 11, 1956
August 27, 1956
June 10, 1956
May 20, 1956
September 16, 1956
May 20, 1956
September 16, 1956
February 5, 1956
September 25, 1956
September 16, 1956
June 10, 1956
May 6, 1956
August 2, 1956
November 4, 1956

ORGANIZATIONS AND REORGANIZATIONS

179

Missions
Argentine

Danish

Great Lakes Mission

Netherlands Mission

Northern California

Norwegian

Samoan

South African
Swedish
Swiss-Austrian
Uruguayan

Western Canadian

Stakes

Released President Appointed President Date Appointed

Berkeley
Oakland

Amy Y. Valentine

Mary G. Sorensen

Florence H. Richards

Ada S. Van Dam

Amelia P. Gardner
Sigrid H. Andresen
Rita H. Stone

Nora C. Duncan
Ethel E. Blomquist
Johanna B. Perschon
Louise Bush Parry

(deceased, 6-14-56)
Elizabeth Zimmerman

Marilynn Haymore

Pace
Ora Irene H. Peter-
sen
Mary Pehrson
Christensen
Lucy Emma Gedge

Sperry
Hazel Sperry Love
Zina R. Engebretsen
Thelma Hansen

Sampson
Holly Wood Fisher
Ruth T. Oscarson
LaVelle D. Curtis
Sharon Parry (Miss)

Annie Ruth B.
Larson

STAKES DISORGANIZED

Released President

Irene Thorley Ranker
Annabelle W. Hart

July 25, 1956

January 10, 1956

October 17, 1956

July 12, 1956

August 22, 1956
February 16, 1956
October 17, 1956

October 7, 1956
July 12, 1956
June 22, 1956

January 10, 1956

Date Released

August 26, 1956
August 26, 1956

vi/orld-- y^ hanger

MaryhaJe Woolsey

Small Danny-Boy has been here — my world

globe tells me so:
Antarctica is up on top, the North Pole's

down below.
And I'm inclined to wonder, as I view it

with a frown,
In what ways Daniel, grown, might turn a

real world upside-down!

Vera diinckley i/layhew

Vera Hinckley Mayhew appears for the second time as a winner in the Relief
Society Short Story Contest, with her offering "The Slow Hurry." "My husband,
Wayne, and I live in Berkeley, California," she writes, "and we spend as much time
as we can squeeze out on our ranch in the Napa Valley, where we breed Arabian
horses and entertain our eight grandchildren. We have two sons and two daughters,
all married and living in widely scattered places. I have been active in Relief Society
for many years as a ward and stake literature class leader, and as a ward and then a
stake president. Over the past twenty years a story of mine has occasionally appeared
in The Relief Society Magazine or the Era. For the past two and a half years, since
my household and Church responsil)ilities have decreased, I have kept a more regular
writing schedule and my appearances in both Church and outside publications have
increased."

e Honest with Yourself

un an

d vi/in

A LL life is a race which everyone wants to win. Happily, all of us can
win, for we run not against one another but against ourselves. More-
over, we set our own handicaps. These handicaps are the times and the
measures, the ambitions and the goals we set for ourselves. But once
having set our sights, it's up to us whether we win or lose in the race.
Young man, young woman, what are your goals in the race of life?
Health, long life, business success, the friendship of good and great
people, a comfortable home, a happy family, security for self and loved

Page 180

RUN AND WIN 181

ones, faith in a more glorious future life, with a well-earned inner assur-
ance that a loving Father will reward in heaven good deeds done here?
If these are the sights you set for yourself and for those you cherish, your
high aims must be matched by constant and increasing daily endeavor.

To win you must run and not grow weary; you must not faint or
falter a single step before the race is won. Don't slow your pace by
breaking training rules, or shorten your stride in the running of the race.
To win the race of life, you must keep physically, mentally, and spiritually
fit.

To be less — to do less than your best is to cheat yourself and your
loved ones of the rewards which belong only to winners.

Then — on your mark, get set — go!

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

Spring \:ypening

Eva WiJIes Wangsgaard

Forsythia was first to voice

Disdain for winter's reign of frost.
There was scant reason to rejoice

For earth and sky were winter-crossed.

Still every limb wore bells of gold
In gay defiance of the weather.

The sun-flecked tune their chiming told
Was light as if a golden feather

Had fallen from wide wings of spring.

Though skies were cold in clouds of dun,
As warm as hours June would bring,

Forsythia was filled with sun.

cJhe v(y kite throat in the 0

^rass

Ethel Jacobson

Sparrow of the snowy throat,
Whence these arias come pouring,
From weedy clumps you loose a note
Pure as a lark's in heaven soaring,
In highest heaven soaring.

Of faith you sing, though men shrug by
Where praises rise from grassy altars,
Of faith that knows how fond an eye
Watches over you, nor falters —
Faith that never falters!

Stratford-Upon-Avon and the
Shakespeare Memorial Theater

Ramona W. Cannon

SHAKESPEARE could not have
been Shakespeare without
Elizabethan London, with its
mere 200,000 inhabitants, its bril-
liant eoffee-house intelligentsia; its
newborn spirit of youth, hope, and
adventure; its beauty and brutality;
its perfumed air and vile stench; its
spiritual yearning; its insistence up-
on the importance of the individual
— and with it all London's almost
daily familiarity with the execu-
tioner — so much so that not death
itself was what counted but only
the manner of meeting death— with
courage and dignity. All of these
undoubtedly taught Shakespeare
much of his skill in probing the
diverse passions of the human
heart.

Shakespeare could not, however,
have reached that vast universality
which characterizes him above all
other writers, without the lovely
Warwickshire countryside where he
had his important beginnings and
early youth. In visiting Stratford-
Upon-Avon, one feels the gentle
shadow of this exquisite place pro-
jecting itself into drama after drama
of the master poet-playwright.

How different is nature's grace in
the broad embracing curve of the
Avon River, from the tutored grace
of Queen Elizabeth in the dance,
executing a pas de chat considerably
above the floor! The sweet air, the
ancient trees, the incredible profu-

Poge 182

sion of flowers with their slight
movements, their colors and starry
forms, their legends; the ever-chang-
ing ways of sky and clouds — these
were undoubtedly the gossamer
threads from which was woven much
of Shakespeare's poetry, his Mid-
summer Night's Dream, As You
Like It, Ophelia's mad scene in
Hamlet, the romantic balcony scene
from Romeo and Juliet, and many
scattered lines of verse that move
the soul with their beauty.

The trip from London to Strat-
ford-Upon-Avon in May was a
charming introduction to the theme
of Warwickshire itself.

There were still patches of ''blue-
bell woods"— carpets of tiny massed
bells stretching under the trees in
delicate blue glamor. Bright-colored
wild flowers and ''lady's white petti-
coats" made the scene gay. Green
meadowlands ascended to rolling
hills crowned with thick growths of
trees in multiple shades of green
interspersed with red copper beeches
and other bright foliage. Lovely
hedgerows divided fields and farms
and grazing lands, with Hereford
and Black Angus cows, pigs, and
newborn lambs that looked scarcely
a foot long. Lilacs bloomed ex-
uberantly, and blossoming shrubs
and fruit trees made a delicate pink
and white tracery.

Suddenly we were in Stratford,
and we had slipped far back in time.

STRATFORD-UPON-AVON

183

■--^

Photochrom Company, Ltd.
Graphic Studios, Tunbridge Wells
Kent, England

ANNE HATHAWAY'S COTTAGE, STRATFORD-UPON-AVON, ENGLAND

Young William Shakespeare must
have been familiar with many of
these houses almost four centuries
ago.

/^NE could spend days absorbing
the architectural details that
lend so much charm and quaintness
to Stratford. The irregularity and
diversity in the shapes of roofs,
gables, substantial chimney stacks,
and projecting circular thatches over
dormer windows create a beautiful
rustic artistry. The chimneys are
most picturesque. They may be
oblong, square, tall and narrow, or
diagonal as in Shakespeare's daugh-
ter's home, Hall's Croft. The tops
are frequently in ornamental shapes
that give a beautiful architectural

finish to the buildings. From big
chimneys rise, often, clusters of little
chimney pots (pipes).

The timbered houses give Strat-
ford its most characteristic charm.
Generally the handhewn timbers
are set perpendicularly or diagonally
in the plaster walls, but in some
they are elaborately patterned with
curves, which are difficult of execu-
tion, as an important part of the de-
sign.

There is the same kind of alike-
ness in the houses as exists in peo-
ple; yet the very striving for indi-
viduality that characterized the
Elizabethan men and women, is
evident also in these old homes.
Some of them, of the pointed-archi-
tecture type, are very interesting.

184

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Thrift is apparent here, too. There
is one rehc still used as a shop and
home. Its front wall, stricken with
age, leans toward the street, sloping
from a high, steep roof, sharply
pointed, to within eight feet of the
ground. Scraggly thatch projects
like a beetling eyebrow, and, oc-
casionally, the birds take out a
straw for their nests. The support-
ing corner timber is split wide open
so an iron pipe, planted in the
ground, rises at an angle of forty-
five degrees, pressing against the
weakened corner timber, and is
fastened to the roof at its high
point.

Many houses have overhanging
second stories, some third stories
also. There are thatch roofs and
tile roofs. The leaded windows and
unusual doorways give great style
and beauty to the buildings. There
are large window spaces — some-
times in the overhanging fashion —
containing perhaps fifteen panels.
In one window, each panel has a
double-leaded circle in the center,
and in the space between the leaded
rings, is a fleur-de-lis design, prob-
ably a family coat of arms. Some of
the glass is a greenish or bluish tint,
often with a very transparent bubble
in the center of the pane. These
occasional colored bubble panes,
contrasting with plain, clear ones,
make interesting designs. In one
doorway of fifty-four small panes,
for instance, this contrasting bubble
motif was worked out.

Of the historic buildings in
Stratford, Holy Trinity Church,
where Shakespeare's remains have
rested since his death in 1616, is in
a remarkably beautiful location on
the river bank and is representative

of architecture beginning with the
thirteenth century. Shakespeare's
birthplace is a large, handsome old
home dating from the early six-
teenth century. The timbered room
in which he was born, in 1564, has
a large stone-and-brick mantel. On
the glass of its one window, eminent
people who have visited through
the years have scratched their names,
among them Thomas Carlyle, Isaac
Watts, Sir Walter Scott, Henry Irv-
ing, and Ellen Terry.

Of New Place — the handsomest
home in Stratford at the time,
which Shakespeare bought for re-
tirement — only the foundations re-
main, but a memorial garden is
maintained which is much like the
garden the poet himself planted and
tended.

npHE thatched cottage of Anne
Hathaway in Shottery, a mile
distant, is timbered outside and in-
side. It is a spacious farmhouse
which was familiar to young Wil-
liam, who courted Anne there. The
oldest part of the house dates from
the fifteenth century; the old-fash-
ioned garden is true to type, and
the kitchen has a fireplace big
enough in which to barbecue an ox,
and is arrayed with old-fashioned
kitchen utensils. There is, also,
the Arden Farmstead, home of
Shakespeare's mother, in nearby
Wilmcote, and near the center of
Stratford-Upon-Avon, is the large
and elegant home of Dr. John Hall
and Susanna Shakespeare Hall,
daughter of the dramatist.

The Shakespeare museum and pic-
ture gallery, close to the Memorial
Theatre, teems with interesting
items that bring Shakespearean dra-

STRATFORD-UPON-AVON

185

Photochrom Company, Ltd.
Graphic Studios, Tunbridge Wells
Kent, England

SHAKESPEARE MEMORIAL THEATRE, STRATFORD-UPON-AVON,

ENGLAND

matic history to life. Among many
portraits of the poet is the famous
Droeshout painting, which is one
of only two in existence, ''of which
it can be positively asserted that
they were known to anyone who
ever set eyes on Shakespeare him-
self/' There are magnificent por-
traits of many distinguished Shake-
spearean actors through the centur-
ies. Among them are Ellen Terry,
Violet Vanbrugh, Sir Johnston
Forbes Robertson, Mary Anderson,
Madame Modjeska; and one espec-
ially interesting portrayal of the trial
scene of Queen Katherine in Henry
VIII, presents famous Fanny Kem-
ble and other members of the acting
family of the Kembles.

There are many artists' concep-
tions — both poetic and dramatic —
of great scenes in Shakespeare's
plays. The walls are lined with
imagined biographical portraits of
Shakespeare as an infant, surround-
ed by the (nine) passions, Shake-
speare at the baptismal font, and
other pictures. The dagger, script,
tablets, and chain used by actor
Henry Irving are on display along
with a cast of Sarah Siddons' lovely,
artistic left hand, and a death mask
and a cast of the clasped hands of
beloved actress Ellen Terry.

TN 1820 Charles Mathews, British
comedian, unsuccessfully attempt-
ed to create interest in building a

186

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Shakespeare memorial theatre at
Stratford. Later, Charles E. Flower
got the idea underway and present-
ed a two-acre site on the bank of
the river. In 1879 the first Me-
morial Theatre was opened with
a Shakespeare Festival. In 1926 the
theatre was burned to the ground.
Through press appeals, contribu-
tions for a new theatre poured in,
with Americans giving $625,000.

The present theatre was opened
in 1932. It is a modern building of
rose brick, dramatically situated on
the bank of the curving Avon.
Swans, so familiar to Shakespeare's
eyes, are everywhere in evidence. I
easily counted twenty-nine of the
long-throated beauties floating on
the wide, quiet waters. They were
especially effective under the arched
bridge which spanned the Avon in
the poet's day.

In front of the theatre, the flower
gardens on a belvedere at the riv-
er's edge are most artistically ar-
ranged. Yellow tulips rise high
above orange-red, fragrant Siberian
wallflowers. On the opposite side,
red and orange parrot tulips top vel-
vety yellow wallflowers. A wonder-
ful rose garden is not yet in bloom,
but the variety and number of
flowers which are blooming surprise
one. Corners of gardens are worked
out in white double and quadruple
daisies. In one corner of the
grounds are ornamental box hedges
about ten feet long, under horse-
chestnut trees burdened with pink
blooms. In the windows of the
theatre itself are boxes of bright yel-
low flowers, while inside the foyer

is a great vase containing a most
impressive arrangement of flowers
centered by an enormous calla lily.

The building is modern, comfort-
able, and well-lighted. It contains
a restaurant, library, picture gallery,
and its own wardrobes and work-
shops.

Britain's best actors now take
part in the Shakespeare Festival,
which lasts six months. One tour-
ing company carries Shakespeare to
Europe and has gone as far as
Australia. The very highest stand-
ards are maintained both in their
company and in the Memorial
Theatre.

I was fortunate enough to see
Hamlet, which was most satisfying.
The reading of the lines and the
English diction were music to the
ear and made the play clear even
to those who were unfamiliar with
the occasional archaic phrases. The
strolling players were particularly
vivid in their parts. Perhaps that
was so because the strolling players
of Shakespeare's day were very good
and realistic actors.

A minimum of scenery was used,
but that troubled no one. The
properties, if scarce, were hand-
some. The picturesque sea chest
that represented Hamlet's departure
really dressed up the stage.

These performances are well
worth the traveler's time and effort,
and forever after one will hold in
one's heart a feeling for the great
poet-dramatist which comes only
from experiencing more closely
than is possible in any other spot a
little of Shakespeare himself.

cJhe ^jLmerican I iational iKed L^ross

ON THE JOB WHEN IT COUNTS

By Virginia Glenn
Red Cross Field Representative

'T^HE American National Red Cross acts day in and day out, training

people in first aid, home nursing, and water safety skills to help them
be more self-sufficient and prepared to cope with the hazards both of
peacetime living and potential enemy attack. It maintains a network of
regional blood programs to help the sick and injured and to serve the
Nation in great emergencies. Red Cross today is giving direct personal
assistance to the people of Hungary— expressing with foDd, clothing, and
shelter, compassion to these people in this time of international disaster.

To carry on this great work, the organization needs volunteer workers
to serve their neighbors through the Red Cross. And, the organization
needs the financial resources which make the work possible.

In some cities the Red Cross is included with other community or-
ganizations in fall campaigns. If this is the case in your community, and
you did not join the Red Cross last fall, you will want to become a mem-
ber in March and receive your membership card.

This is your Red Cross. Keep it strong and vital. Keep the Red
Cross on the job . . . when it counts . . . where it counts. Join and Serve.

^yipncot cJree

Delia Adams Leitner

From my north window I can see

A tree lace-clad in spring array
Against the background of the hills,
- It heralds all the joys of May.

Each time I look out I rejoice

In loveliness that I can share;
My heart is stirred to gratitude,

I softly breathe a thankful prayer.

It sways so gently in the breeze,

The birds are flitting in and out;
They voice the praise that I would sing,

Dispelling thoughts of fear and doubt.

At harvest time the luscious fruit

On laden boughs will fill the tree.
But all the beauty it now gives

SuppHes a feast of joy to me.

Page 187

Be a Relief Society Magazine
* 'Promoter''

June Nielsen
Assistant to the Editor

(Talk given at The Relief Society Magazine Department, Annual General Relief Society

Conference, October 4, 1956.)

VOU are promoters— promoters of the dictionary, which is 'mental

a good cause, The Relief Society certainty." Faith is, then, mental

Magazine, which can bring inspira- certainty put into action,

tion, beauty, pleasure, and knowl- We find, in most of these stakes

edge to the reader with a seeking and wards, that definite goals were

mind and an understanding heart. set for Magazine subscriptions.

To ''promote" means to move These goals varied — some stakes
forward. As Latter-day Saints who set one hundred per cent in all
believe in the principles of eternal wards, others 150 per cent for the
progression, we may all continue to stake. These goals became certain-
move forward. To help you, as pro- ties in the minds of the ward and
meters, move forward in your work stake representatives and officers as
as Magazine representatives and to they went forth to accomplish the
help you with your problems, we goals. They proceeded to put those
have gleaned suggestions and ideas beliefs into action throughout the
from those stakes whose promotion year.

of the Magazine was outstanding We want to share with you some
last year (1955) : first, from those of the ways which were used to pro-
which made the highest percentage mote the Magazine. After the goals
increase in subscriptions during the were set, in several of the stakes all
year; second, from those which made of the stake officers were urged to
the highest percentage increase in emphasize the Magazine as they
subscriptions in stakes making the visited the various wards. Thus, the
honor roll this year and not the Magazine representative received
previous year; and third, from those the help and encouragement of the
which made the highest percentage entire stake board. Some stakes
increase in subscriptions having all used charts which showed the status
wards one hundred per cent this of the wards in the Magazine cam-
year and not last year. P^ign. Charts were displayed at

Letters from those stake Relief union meetings. Regular Magazine

Society presidents and Magazine departments were held in union

representatives tell us that it was meetings in the successful stakes

by faith. Because of faithful ward last year. In these departments,

and stake representatives and other topics concerning why and how to

officers, they achieved their goals. I sell the Magazine were discussed,

think a concise definition of faith is: Promotional ideas which the indi-

belief put into action. We might vidual ward representatives were

take the definition of belief from using were exchanged. One stake

Page 188

BE A MAGAZINE PROMOTER

189

reported they used the prehminary
time of union meeting once each
year for Magazine promotion. In
this program, the ward representa-
tives participated and were recog-
nized for their behind-the-scenes
work. This proved to be a very
effective way of encouraging ward
representatives.

PERSONAL contact with the Re-
hef Society sisters was em-
phasized as the greatest, single ele-
ment in increasing subscriptions to
the Magazine. In most of the stakes
from which we have received letters,
the representatives tried to make
personal contact in every home in
the ward. In one stake a letter was
sent to each home. This letter told
about The Reliei Society Magazine
and the goal which had been set.
It was reported that the response
was very encouraging. One stake
representative stated that she never
took The Rehef Society Magazine
before she was asked to be stake
representative— simply because no
one had ever asked her to subscribe.
One stake reported that the stake
representative visited Relief Society

meetings in all the wards with the
permission of the stake Relief So-
ciety president and gave a short talk
using the Magazine as a visual aid.
Another stated that their represen-
tatives were ''Magazine-minded/'
that they never went any place
without their subscription receipt
books because they found so many
opportunities to use them.

The ways of achieving the goals
and putting your beliefs into action
are many. These are a few promo-
tional ideas that have proved effec-
tive in stakes. Some of the elements
which I think could make up the
word ''promote" and which I think
will bring success if acted upon are:

P — plans — set your goals.

R — readiness — be willing and prepared.

O — opportunities — make your own op-
portunities,

M — motivations — motives mean action.

O — other opportunities — be "Magazine-
minded."

T — talk — the way of making personal
contacts.

E — enthusiasm — it is contagious and ef-
fective.

No matter where you are, you can
move forward or promote. Be a
promoter of every good thing.

iiiy cfortune

Enoh ChamheiUn

Days I have loved are golden days
When I have said a word of praise
To one in need, when I have smiled
To meet the laughter of a child.

Hours I have loved are silver hours
When I have taken scented flowers
To someone loved or quite unknown
Who was shut in or just alone.

These days and hours have made my years
Until I find as twihght nears,
And gray is creeping in my hair
That I have wealth beyond compare.

Embellishment

Clarissa A. BeesJey

FROM our desks in the Salt
Lake Temple annex, we
watched the beautiful Relief
Society building rise on the land-
scape. First, the huge excavation
was cut deep into the ground; then
the solid, massive foundations were
laid, and the thick, enduring walls
were raised with their insets of
doors and windows; finally, the pro-
tecting roof was completed, and we
said, "It is finished." But, even as
we spoke, we knew it was not so;
we knew that both on the outside
and within the walls, there must be
added manifold details of embellish-
ment before this imposing building
would be complete.

And I thought, how like this is
the building of a life and particular-
ly, a Latter-day Saint life!

Often, when it has been my privi-
lege to lead a group of mature
adults in a gospel study, I have said
within myself, why do I attempt to
discuss with these good people the
things which they already know so
well? They are highly intelligent;
they have been trained in the
Church and in its teachings through
all their days; they have laid strong
foundations of faith and knowledge
in their childhood; in their youth
and early maturity they have built
the walls, girded with strength and
endurance. What is left to be
done?

The building across the street
gave the answer: There is still the
embellishment, the beautifying to
be done.

As I pondered upon this, a wide
vista of possible accomplishments in
life's ripened years opened up before
Page 190

me. I could have given much
thought as to how the physical
body, notwithstanding the ravages
of time, might be so cared for that
it would continue lovely in personal
cleanliness and daintiness and sweet-
ness of spirit, and how the mind
might not be allowed to become
stagnant, but be stimulated ever to
be alert and seeking new treasures
of knowledge and wisdom. I could
wish that this might be the way
with each one of us and that age
might be robbed of its tragedy and
be crowned with beauty, vitality,
and joy.

Especially I reverted to my own
troubled question concerning the
pursuit of gospel study and asked
myself, what are some of the things
to be done now in the embellish-
ment of our spiritual lives' building,
in these later years? And the an-
swer came:

First, we must be sure that the
knowledge of divine principles
gained through the years is without
blemish. Did we grow to maturity
with a correct understanding of
these doctrines? In our childhood
did we learn this gospel correctly, or
did we receive impressions not quite
accurate which we have carried with
us? How many such impressions
did we receive? Now is the time to
give a thorough checkup to our
store of information, to strengthen
the buttresses of truth, and to re-
move any weak supports.

Next, have we added to our
original store of knowledge as the
years have come and gone and the
walls of our structure have risen,
or have we been content with a

EMBELLISHMENT

191

meager supply of religious facts and
failed to make replenishment from
time to time?

Furthermore, if our knowledge is
found to be considerable, what is
its source— our own research, or the
findings of others? Often we may
have envied the spiritual experts
among us and wished we could
know vital answers as did they. But
have we taken the time to dig deep
into the scriptures to find those an-
swers for ourselves? How readily
can we turn to desired reference
passages? How well, now, today,
can we give evidence of that which
we speak?

Then, what about the spirit, the
soul of our building? Has our in-
terior decoration become beautiful
and complete by the application of
knowledge gained in adorning and
ennobling our character? Are there
still some unadorned spots? What
of the hidden envyings and grudges
held long years against a neighbor,
friend, or leader? What of the dis-
content or bitterness against our lot
in life and the seeming misfortunes
we have borne? What of the
doubts, questionings against the acts
of providence? What even of the
wrongs we may have committed?

Or of the service or kindly deed we
may have neglected?

Yes, the building of our lives is
not yet completed. There is still
much embellishment to be done.
We have a precious opportunity
now to correct the mistakes of learn-
ing, of judgment, and of viewpoint;
to add much new, beautiful truth
to our store; to arrange our facts of
knowledge into an orderly whole,
and to become so familiar with
those facts that they are made a
part of us; to learn afresh what it
means to repent of sin and to for-
give trespasses against us; to become
gentle and tender where we have
been hard and unrelenting; in fine,
to pohsh our souls until, indeed,
they approach perfection and shine
in exquisite beauty before that last
inspection when we can say that our
building is finished, ready for its
final dedication.

These years may not be the gold-
en period of our experience, for that
was the period of strength and viril-
ity, of great activity and achieve-
ment, our youth. But these are the
silver years— mellow, chaste, sweet—
the time of the embellishment to
the full of the structure of our lives.

LP re face to ^Jja^

Dorothy J. Roberts

A finch's psalm pours from the pinion's bough

As dawn bathes me, hds closed, in coolness. Now

From the roof a whir; two velvet wings flap twice

Then sail away in silence. Day's precise

Alarm is rung. Faintly the young doves coo.

In the cone of the flowering crab, the warblers woo.

The summer long, repeated just this way,

Breakfasting on song, I begin the day,

Clinging to dreams a while before I rise,

Refreshed, to lift the curtains from my eyes.

[fieapes Qjrom /Lew cloeaiand

Submitted by Arta R. Ballif

Ancient Maori Hangi
(Underground Steam Cooking)

The ancient Maoris cooked their food in "hangis."

Method: Dig a hole one foot deep by two feet round. The shape and size vary
according to the amount of food to be cooked. Line with medium-sized rocks (porous
ones are best). On these place dry titree (wild scrub) and large pieces of wood to
make a good fire. In an hour or so remove all traces of fire and clean the rocks by
sprinkling lightly with water. Place over rocks a hangi ring (made from Nikau leaves).
This keeps the food intact and allows complete removal. On this, place the food to
be cooked, large pieces of pork, fish, kumara (sweet potato), pigeon, or fern root.
Again sprinkle with water, generously, so as to create a steam. Cover with Nikau
leaves, Nikau mat, and top soil. This is to prevent the escape of steam. In two
hours, remove top coverings, lift out mat and the food is ready to eat. The same
hangi could be a permanent cooking place.

The above method is used today on special occasions with slight improvements.
Today, a wire netting is placed on the rocks. A white cloth is placed between the
food and the leaves, and then wet sacks are placed over. On top of this, soil is used
to cover all. It is actually a steam cooking, and important points to watch are that
the rocks are washed clean, that there is sufficient water to create a steam, and that
every trace of charcoal or burning wood is completely removed, so there will be no
taste or smell of smoke. The absence of smoke taste is the secret of nicely cooked
food.

A three or four day supply of food can be prepared at one time.

MAORI OLD-TIME FOODS

Pigeon

(A delicacy and a favorite of the Maori)

Snare required number of pigeons. Do not pluck or clean, simply cover completely
with a clay paste and cook in hangi. When ready to eat, the clay will come away
bringing with it all the feathers and leaving a clean and tasty dish. These birds never
feed from the ground. In season they live only on the Miro berries, and this is the
time they are "fat" and ready for the kill. Out of season they live on the leaves of
the trees, and this signifies "no kill," as they are in a poor condition. The inside of
the bird is also eaten.

Fern Root
(This serves as a potato to the Maori)

Gather fern roots, pound, and cook in hangi. Keeps indefinitely.

Dry Shark
(Do not think of man-eating sharks)

After the catch, clean, remove head, and hang by the tail in the sun until com-
pletely sun-dried. Can be eaten like this, or cut in pieces and placed on embers which
softens it. This is a favorite dish which keeps indefinitely (and so does the smell).

MAORI FOODS SHOWING EUROPEAN INFLUENCE

Paua Fritters
(Paua is a large shell fish)

Page 192

RECIPES FROM NEW ZEALAND 193

4 pauas K tsp. salt

1 small onion dash of pepper

Shell pauas, mince, and season with finely chopped onion, salt, and pepper.

Batter for Paua Fritters:

1 c. flour 1 egg

1 tsp. baking powder milk

Mix together the flour and baking powder with the beaten egg and sufficient milk
to form a creamy batter. To this, add the paua mixture and brown in spoon lots in
smoking hot fat. Serve hot.

Pipi Pie

(Small shell fish, similar to oysters)

1 large dish of freshly gathered pipis
/4 tsp. salt and dash of pepper

Steam pipis sufficiently to open shells. Shell and mince. Season with onion, if
desired; add salt and pepper. Line pie dish with flaky pastry and pour in pipi mix-
ture. Cover with remainder of pastry and bake 20 minutes at 350° F. Serve hot.

Steak, Oyster, and Mushroom Savory

To every pound of meat allow one dozen oysters. (Sirloin or fillet steak are the
best cuts for this dish.)

Cut meat into neat pieces and place one layer in casserole. Season with salt and
pepper to taste. Add a layer of chopped oysters, then a layer of chopped mushrooms.
Continue this until casserole is full. Can be made with or without pastry. Cook in
moderate oven one hour at 300° to 350° F.

NEW ZEALAND-EUROPEAN RECIPES

Anzac Biscuits

2 ozs. flour 2 ozs. butter

3 ozs. sugar 1 tbsp. golden syrup
1 teacup coconut Vi tsp. soda

1 teacup rolled oats 2 tbsp. boiling water

Mix flour, sugar, coconut, and rolled oats. Melt butter and golden syrup. Dis-
solve soda in boiling water and add to butter and golden syrup. Stir in the liquid.
Place in spoonfuls on cold, greased trays. Bake 15 to 20 minutes at 350° F.

Holiday Loaf

4 c. flour 1 tsp. salt

Vi tsp. sugar 2 tsp. baking powder

1 small, cold, boiled potato 1 pint milk

Sift dry ingredients. Add mashed potato. Add milk to make a soft smooth
dough. Knead quickly. Put in greased bread tin about three-fourths full. Smooth
top with knife dipped in melted butter and milk. Bake one hour at 350° to 400° F.
To prevent crusting too soon, place paper over top of loaf for the first 10 to 15
minutes. When done wrap in cloth until cool.

ujuttercups

Mary C. Martfneau

JOHN'S teacher was getting quite old; in fact, she was old enough to retire, but John
didn't know it. John just knew that he loved her dearly and that she looked beautiful
to him. She wore a brown taffeta dress with a little bunch of scarlet flowers that he
liked on Monday. On Tuesday she wore a soft, black nylon dress with TdIuc flowers
and a full skirt that made her look as slim as a 'fairy queen crowned with snowy hair.
On Wednesday she wore purple, on Thursday blue, but on Friday she wore a suit, and
at recess she put her coat on over it and tied a scarf over her head for that was her day to
"tend" the playground.

When the first spring days began to arrive, and the skies were blue and the sun
shone, John would notice her looking up toward the old brown hills west of the school-
house, and he wondered what she was looking for. Then one day he found out. When
recess was over, and all the children were sitting in their seats in position, she said to
them, "Turn." They all turned in their seats to the right. Then she said, "Stand,"
and they all stood and faced her. "Now turn to the west," she said, "and look through
the windows and tell me what you see."

They all turned and looked through the five long windows, and there they saw
only the old brown hills. They were silent.

"What color are the hills, John?" she asked.

A little surprised and embarrassed, he answered, "Brown, Mrs. Miller, just brown,"
and she said, "Yes, John, just brown."

"Children," she continued, "there is magic working on those old brown hills
now." Their eyes grew big. "One of these days when we look at them we will see
what the magic has done. When we see them then they will not be brown, they will
be green and you will know that spring is truly here."

A week or so later, one morning before school began, Mrs. Miller looked up from
her desk to see John standing before her, with a bunch of wild flowers — ^buttercups —
in his hand, and he offered them to her with his broadest smile. To the delight of all
the children and especially of John, she held them up for all to see and admire.

"Where did you find them, John?" she asked, and he said, "On the hills."

Then, to their great delight, she took one buttercup out of the bunch and held
it under John's chin to see if its pollen would color his throat. The little flower cast
a bright yellow shadow on his little white throat. Each child was called in turn. They
giggled with joy and dehght.

Magic worked in the schoolroom as John's teacher said, "Now, turn, stand, and look
toward the west." The old brown hills were green, and the children looked in silent
wonder. But the teacher — she stood for a long moment lost in the memory of other
old brown hills far away, where two httle sisters and a dear pioneer mother had searched
among the sages and wild grass for buttercups in the magic springtime.

Page 194

Sarah Seelyi JLarsen uias ybnjoiied a Q>evi)ing diobbyi

for Seventy ijears

'T^HE many hours which Sarah Seely Larsen of Castle Dale, Utah, has spent sewing
■'■ since she was fourteen, at which time she was drafting her own patterns for dresses,
shirts, pants, and coats, have been enjoyable and she is far from retiring from her hobby.
For seventy years, her artistic hands have made many beautiful quilts, bridal gowns, and
other dresses and clothing for her own family and others. Quilt top making "became a
real hobby about fifteen years ago, when she began piecing and quilting a quilt for -each
of her grandchildren to present them when they married. She now has enough quilts
on hand for the grandchildren who are not married.

She was born to Orange and Hanna Olsen Seely in Mount Pleasant, Utah, on
February 7, 1872. She married Samuel H. Larsen in 1890. Her husband was bishop
of Castle Dale Ward for eighteen years, and as a gracious hostess Sister Larsen received
many of the General Authorities as guests in her home. Sister Larsen was secretary of
a ward Relief Society for ten years .and also served for many years on a sewing commit-
tee making burial clothes. She is still active in Relief Society. In work meeting, she
always takes her place at the quilts.

Vl/ind Pattern

Vesta N. Lukei*

The whispering wind-born waves caress,
Insistently, the untouched beach
Until the ripple-patterned sands
Reveal the wind's imprint and reach.

Page 195

Bitter Medicine

Part 3 (Conclusion)
Olive W. Burt

HELEN decided to put into
immediate effect her plan for
curing May Turner of her
bad habit of gossiping. For the next
few days she kept the telephone as
busy as ever May, herself, could have
done. And by the time of the first
sewing meeting of the P. T. A.
bazaar committee, she had talked to
every woman on that committee,
excepting one.

Lettie had been enthusiastic, as
she always was over Helen's schemes
whether for a neighborhood party,
a money-making project, or just
new ways to trim a kitchen apron.

'Tou're absolutely marvelous!''
she exclaimed, when Helen had out-
lined her proposed treatment.
'Trust you to think up the only
thing that will work and that we
could do with dignity!" she went off
into peals of laughter. ''I just can't
wait to begin!"

''Now, Lettie," Helen cautioned,
"this isn't any joke. It's serious
therapy, I hope. Fm serious, at
least."

"Oh, so am I," Lettie agreed.

"And," Helen went on firmly,
"we mustn't let May get the slight-
est hint of what we propose, or it
will absolutely fail. And there's
another thing, Lettie. Fm count-
ing on you to be tactful and gener-
ous, if it works."

Tess Carlson was dubious. "I
don't know, Helen. Oh, I'm with
you one hundred per cent, but it
seems so simple — such an easy way
of treating something as vicious as
that gossiping. I think May Turner

Page 196

needs a dose of really bitter medi-
cine."

"This will be bitter enough, Tess,"
Helen said gently, and a sudden
comprehension of the full impact of
her program struck her, and she
was afraid — afraid of hurting May
too much, of being the one to in-
flict hurt upon another human be-
ing.

Marge Lewis took it as a huge
joke. "What a scream!" she gig-
gled. "I know I'll die laughing
when I see her face."

"I don't think it will strike us as
funny. Marge," Helen told her. "I
think we'll find it pretty hard to
do."

"Maybe so," Marge agreed, "but
don't go tender-hearted on us,
Helen. I, for one, will relish seeing
her face." She stopped abruptly,
and after a moment went on, "You
didn't know that I have reason to
want to cure that gossiping, did
you? Because we never pass around
stories about our neighbors, I kept
this to myself. But Fm going to
tell you now.

"May Turner hurt my mother
dreadfully last summer, when Moth-
er was visiting me. You know what
a friendly soul Mother is, and how
she thought she'd do us younger
women a good turn by baby-sitting
for anyone who wanted an evening
off. And she did it to be friendly,
and wouldn't take a cent of pay.
Well, she offered to tend May's two
and, of course. May snatched at the
chance. But when Mother refused
to take pay for doing a neighborly

BITTER MEDICINE

197

job like that, May couldn't under-
stand it, and she began hinting
around that Mother was baby-sitting
just to get a chance to snoop around
the houses. And her hints grew
and grew, as they always do. And,
of course, Mother finally got to hear
what May was saying. May intended
her to hear it, too. It nearly broke
Mother's heart. I could have torn
May's hair out when I saw Mother's
face that day."

Helen shook her head sadly. "I
don't think I'd have blamed you,
either. Marge. How awful for your
mother. She is such a darhng —
my Jill adored her."

''All the children did — and stay-
ing with them, tucking them into
bed, and telling them stories made
Mother so happy. And everyone
excepting May, was wonderful. You
sent Mother flowers every day from
your garden, and Lois Jensen made
her three pretty aprons, and Lettie
took her riding many an evening.
Everyone made her happy but May
— she had to spoil it all."

"Well, then, you'll help?" Helen
asked, getting back to the subject
about which she had called.

''Of course, I'll help. And I
know some of the women on the
sewing committee have just as much
reason to follow your lead as I do.
I'm sure it'll be unanimous."

"I hope so," Helen sighed. "It
will be so much swifter and better
if everyone co-operates."

AS the time for the first sewing
meeting drew near, Helen be-
gan to have misgivings. To her
gentle, friendly soul her plan seemed
terribly harsh and brutal. She shud-
dered when she thought of what
she had started, and sometimes

thought she would have turned
back the clock to pre-scheme days
if she could.

And then she would remember
Jill, round-eyed and casual, "When
is Daddy going to jail. Mommy?"
And she would see Tess Carlson's
tear-streaked face as she cried, "He
said that to Jim— to my Jim!" And
she would hear Marge's voice break-
ing when she said, "I could have
torn her hair out when I saw
Mother's face that day." Then
Helen would straighten her shoul-
ders, stick out her chin, and re-
solve to go through with the plan.
"Bitter or not, she must take her
medicine!"

In spite of her determination and
her conviction that she was doing
right, Helen found herself shaking
as she dressed to go to the meet-
ing. Her palms were wet with
perspiration and her spine felt cold.
She stood for a long moment before
she opened the door to go out, won-
dering whether she would have the
nerve to go through with her plan.

"But I have to," she sighed. "I
thought it up; I got the others into
it." Tears stung her eyelids. "But
I feel sorry for May!"

She went early to the meeting,
feeling that it was her responsibility
to be there, to take upon her own
shoulders the burden of the job
ahead. But as she went into the
school library, which had been
turned over to them for these sew-
ing sessions, she found a number of
the women already there. They
greeted Helen with cries of wel-
come, and Helen, looking at them,
saw that they were as tense and
worried as she.

She spoke to them quietly. "Let's
be as kind as we can." Then, "Let's

198

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

get started on our work. We're to
make fiber corsages today, you
know."

She opened the big box of ma-
terials and began to distribute them.
The women picked up the fiber and
wire, the stems and leaves, and
started to fashion the flowers they
had learned to make during a win-
ter craft class.

They had scarcely begun, how-
ever, when the door opened and
May came bustling in, cheery and
efficient, ready to do her full share
of the task. Helen, seeing her this
way, recalling what a good worker
she was, felt her throat swell with
pain at the thought of what lay
ahead. Mercifully, though, she
knew that May was unaware of
their plan.

For perhaps half an hour every-
thing went along smoothly and
happily, the busy snip, snip, snip of
the scissors making a pleasant stac-
cato accompaniment for the buzz
of conversation. The topics dis-
cussed were harmless enough: the
bright sayings of the children, the
efforts of the teachers to help a
backward youngster, gardens, food,
books. And then, as everyone knew
it would, the gossip began.

May leaned closer to Marge
Lewis, who happened to be sitting
next to her, and said in a hissing
whisper that could be heard all
around the long table, "Oh, Marge,
I just have to tell you. You know
Miss Wilson, the third grade teach-
er? Well, what do you think? I
was coming out of the drugstore last
night— Teddy had a cough and I'd
run down to pick up some cough
medicine— and I saw her with. . . ."

Her voice stopped suddenly, and
a startled look came into her eyes

as they rested on Marge's face.
Marge had very quietly laid down
her work and placed her hands over
both ears.

npHE blood came slowly into
May's face, dyeing it a painful
red, and she turned quickly to see
whether anyone had noticed Marge's
gesture. And as her eyes flew
around the table, the red in her
face and neck grew deeper, mottled,
as if it would burst from the pores.
For every woman there had her
hands firmly over her eyes or her
hps or her ears.

May Turner swallowed hard,
ducked her head, and began to
work furiously. The others took up
their work w^here they had dropped
it, and the buzz of conversation be-
gan again. But no one felt like
smiling at May's discomfiture.
Every woman there felt as if it had
been her own punishment, and the
conversation was kept up with dif-
ficulty.

Helen felt her throat constricted
with pain, but she made herself tell
an anecdote about Jill and her gup-
pies, and gradually the tension
eased a little and things seemed al-
most normal again. For another
half hour, and then May, who had
kept determinedly out of the con-
versation, heard someone mention
Clarice Hapgood, who- had just an»
nounced her engagement.

This was too much for May. She
looked up, evidently forgetting her
recent discomfiture, and began,
'That reminds me, girls! Clarice is
just twenty, isn't she? Well, you
know I don't believe she is really
the Hapgood's child. Just twenty
years ago Jane Hapgood. . . J'

She stopped, gulped, and again

BITTER MEDICINE

199

the blood rushed to her face. All
around the table the women sat,
hands over eyes, ears, and lips.

May jumped to her feet, flinging
down her work. 'Tou awful wom-
en!" she cried. "You're horrible!
Horrible! I hate you all!" and she
turned and ran from the room.

Helen got up quickly and fol-
lowed her. Outside in the hall May
stood leaning against the wall, her
hands over her face, her shoulders
shaking with sobs. Helen went
swiftly to her.

''May!" she said gently.

"Go away! Go away!" May cried.
"I don't want to talk to any of you!
You all act so superior — you all
pretend . . . ." Her words were
stopped by her crying.

Helen put her arms about the
shaking woman. "I know it was
awful," she began, close to tears
herself. "But we felt we had to
do something. . . ."

"You all hate me, you always
have!" May went on hysterically.
"I try to be one of you. I work
hard at everything we have to do—
I never shirk, never ask anyone to
do my share. I want to be one of
you — I did want to. But not any
more. I hate you all!"

"x\o," Helen said. "No, you don't
hate us— not the others, anyway.
You can hate me if vou must, Mav,
because it was my idea. I talked the
others into it. . . ."

ly/fAY'S hands dropped from her
face and she stared at Helen
in surprise. "You? You, the in-
comparable Helen Lund? You
thought this up! Well, now I know
you for what you are!"

"Yes," Helen admitted sadly,
"yes, you do. And I guess I'm not

any better than I need be. But you
see. May, your gossiping was hurt-
ing people. I don't think you real-
ize how much you were hurting
us all. Did you know that Jim
Carlson nearly lost his partnership
because you told around that he'd
been in a crooked uranium deal and
made a lot of money at it?"

"I didn't say that he had!" May
objected belligerently. "I just said
I wouldn't be surprised. . . ."

"And Jill was wondering when
her Daddy was going to go to jail.
Oh, May, you've said things about
us all— things that weren't true, that
didn't have a single basis in truth.
And we just had to stop you."

"But why me?" May wailed.
"Why pick on me?"

Helen sat down on a bench there
in the hall and drew May down be-
side her. Then, much as she had
spoken to Jill a few days earlier, she
said quietly, "Look at me. May. It's
because you are the one w^ho starts
these stories— every time."

May sat still a moment and then
said, sniffling a little, "Well, you
have done what vou wanted to do.
You've showed me you don't want
me here. I'll resign from the
P.T.A., and if I can get Ted to
move, we'll move, and you won't
be bothered with me any more.
You've never liked me."

"We do like you. May. We like
you so much that we were willing
to go through this unpleasant scene
in order to cure you of the one
thing we can't tolerate any longer.
Don't you ever think of what harm
you are doing?"

May sat silent, wiping her eyes.
Then she raised her head. "I guess
I don't think, really." She began
to cry again. "I don't know what's

200

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

the matter with me — I don't know
why I do it! Sometimes, when you
people have been extra nice to me
I make up my mind Fll never
breathe another word about you.
And then something happens— and
I feel left out. I want to be in with
you, attract your attention— so I say
something I know will startle you—
anything. Lots of times I don't
even think what I am going to say
—it just pops out."

Helen looked at the woebegone
face, and impulsively she gave May's
shoulders a friendly squeeze. 'Tou
sound just like a little girl— a con-
trite little girl!" she smiled gently.
And then she went on firmly, ''But
you're not a little girl. May. You're
a woman, and we want you to be
one with us."

May shook her head sadly. ''But
how can I? How can I ever speak
to any of you again? I'll always
see those dreadful faces with their
hands. . . ." She choked on the
words.

"I'll tell you what to do, May.
Come back into the room with me.
Act as if nothing had happened.
You'll •see. Everyone will be glad
it is over."

May made no move to rise.
"Maybe it's not over, Helen. Maybe
I'll forget and start gossiping again
.... Will they — are they going
to. . .?"

"Yes, May. I think they will. I
think they will keep on with this
treatment until they cure you."

"Then what can I do?"

"Take it in the spirit in which
it is meant, May. It is bitter medi-
cine, but it is given as medicine,
just that. Swallow it — and if you
need repeated doses, take them like
the woman you are. You have
plenty of courage, I know — plenty
of spunk. Come on, then. Let's
make use of it."

The word spunk seemed to do
the trick. May's shoulders straight-
ened. She stood up. Her head
raised.

"You're right, Helen. I do have
spunk — as much spunk as any of
them." She managed a rueful
smile. "And I guess it did take a
good deal of gumption for you all
to do this — I know you well
enough to know that you didn't
particularly relish it— or you'd have
done it long before this. Well,
come on. Let's go back into the
room and face my doctors." Her
voice broke a little, but she walked
purposefully toward the door.

Helen followed slowly. She knew
she could count on the others to
do the right thing— to act as if noth-
ing unusual had taken place that
afternoon. And she could count
on May, too. She was a soldier-
she was worth curing!

» ♦ ■

cJhe JLength

Fiances C. Yost

The thing a lady won't discuss,
Or does with brevity,
The darkest secret of her past,
Her own longevity.

FROM THE FIELD

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Leona S. Seiter

GRANITE STAKE (UTAH) HONORS VISITING TEACHERS

AT CONVENTION

Honored with all the visiting teachers of Granite Stake at a program and buffet
luncheon were the oldest visiting teachers (in point of service) from each of the six
wards in the stake.

Front row, left to right, are: Lucinda C. Harrington, Columbus Ward, forty-
three years of service as a visiting teacher; Martha Jane R. Johnson, Fairmont Ward,
sixty-six years of service.

Back row, left to right: Mervel A. Hall, Nibley Park Ward, forty-five years of
service; Rhoda Reid, Forest Dale Ward, fifty years of service; Gertrude Johnson, Wells
Ward, forty-nine years of service; Dora R. Wilcken, Lincoln Ward, thirty-four years
of service.

Elsie B. North, President, Granite Stake Relief Society, reports that "a
large percentage of all visiting teachers were in attendance and enjoyed an inspiring
program and buffet luncheon."

Page 201

202

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Photograph submitted by Marion N. Pinkston

LOS ANGELES STAKE (CALIFORNIA), ADAMS WARD RELIEF SOCIETY

HONORS ELDERLY MEMBERS

Front row, seated, left to right: Marie Clark, Secretary, Adams Ward Relief
Society; Faye Moon, Second Counselor; Ingeborg Brinek, First Counselor; Mary Evelyn
Spencer, President.

Marion N. Pinkston, President, Los Angeles Stake Relief Society, reports: 'This
midsummer celebration honored the Relief Society sisters who have been members for
over fifty years. Many of the sisters in this protograph have been members of the Adams
Ward since the days when it was the only ward in Southern California. There are now
213 wards in the Southern California area."

Photograph submitted by Edna S. Walker

ALPINE STAKE RELIEF SOCIETY COMMEMORATES THE ONE

HUNDREDTH ANNIVERSARY OF THE ORGANIZATION OF

RELIEF SOCIETY IN AMERICAN FORK, UTAH

September 26, 1956

More than forty Relief Society sisters participated in the program of the opening
social which, also, commemorated the organization of Relief Society in American Fork,
October 24, 1856. Shown in the picture, left to right, are: Melissa Robinson; Doris
Robinson; Norma Smith; Harriet Mulliner; Emma Steiner; Nellie Crystal; Nancy

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

203

Reece; Mary McTague; Mary Griffith; Edna S. Walker, Stake Relief Society President;
Cleone Cleghorn, Counselor; Erma Burgess, Counselor; Dorothy Wright; Esther
Christensen; Lucile Walker; Alice Vance; Elsie Strong; Myrtle Seastrand; Luana Smith.

Back row: Leona Anderson; Jean Gordon; Vivian Barker; Myrl Scott; Lillie Beck;
Josie Walker; Zella Thornton; Lydia Kirkpatrick.

In the program, from the frame on the right, the story of the first Relief Society
in American Fork was dramatized. Sister Elsie Strong represented the first American
Fork Relief Society president, Agnes Crooks. Scenes typical of this period, such as
wheat gleaning, visiting teaching when commodities were gathered, and silkworm rais-
ing, were pictured.

The second part of the program introduced the 1956-57 program. Musical num-
bers in keeping with the theme of each course were presented, and refreshments were
served.

Photograph submitted by Ruby M. Nielsen

LEHI STAKE (UTAH), FAIRFIELD BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY MEMBERS
. GAIN JOY FROM QUILT MAKING EXPERIENCE

Left to right, front row: Myrtle Erickson; Lois Maybe; Sophronia Dubois, Secre-
tary-Treasurer; Leah McKinney, President, Fairfield Branch Relief Society; Mildred
Carson, Second Counselor; and Vera Carson, First Counselor.

Back row: President Oscar A. Kirkham of The First Council of Seventy, and
Caroline Cook.

Ruby M. Nielsen, President, Lehi Stake Relief Society, sends in the report of
Sister McKinney that the day the sisters were quilting the quilt which had been pieced
by Edith Strasburg of Lehi, they were discussing ways in which to sell the quilt to
someone outside the branch. Then President Kirkham came, and "he brought such
a sweet peaceful spirit with him. He encouraged us and told us we were doing a
wonderful work. He wanted to buy the quilt, said collecting pieced quilts was his
hobby. He said, They remind me of my mother.' " Sister McKinney continues:
"Of course, we were honored to add this quilt to his collection. ... He asked that
we all put our names on the quilt, then bring it to him at his office.

"The day we took the quilt to Brother Kirkham was full of memorable ex-
periences. ... As we lunched with this kind, loving man, he introduced us to a num-
ber of other Church authorities. Then we saw many more including President McKay.
We visited the Church offices and touted the temple grounds."

204

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Photograph submitted by Isabella P. Walton

SOUTH BEAR RIVER STAKE (UTAH) JOINS WITH BEAR RIVER STAKE
AND NORTH BOX ELDER STAKE SINGING MOTHERS IN PRESENTING
MUSIC FOR SOUTH BEAR RIVER STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

September 2, 1956

South Bear River Stake President Isabella P. Walton is seated fourth from the
left on the front row; pianist Christine Mason at the piano; organist Ann Freiss, stand-
ing back of Sister Mason; organist Arlene Ficklin, at the left of Sister Freiss; Prudence
W, Reeder, North Box Elder Stake chorister, back of Sister Ficklin; Hilma C. Ander-
son, South Bear River Stake chorister, and conductor of the group, seated third to the
right of the piano, in the front row.

This group participated, with other Singing Mothers choruses, in the October
annual general Relief Society conference.

Photograph submitted by Cleona W. Hedenstrom

OGDEN STAKE (UTAH), TWENTIETH WARD RELIEF SOCIETY PAST
AND PRESENT EXECUTIVE OFFICERS HOLD OUTSTANDING SOCIAL

Front row, left to right: Rilla Beck, President, Twentieth Ward Relief Society;
past presidents: Katherine Smeding; Elva Kunz; Grace McFarland; and Kate Wood-
bury, former Ogden Stake president.

Second row, left to right: Myrtle Hansen; Mildred Alkema; Mabel Belnap; Mar-
tha London; Mary Perkins; Lenora Jacobsen; Caroline Kranenberg; Mattie Manning.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

205

Third row, left to right: Ella Anderson; Ruth Williams; Alice Martin; Addie
Pulsipher; Vera Arrington; Edith Arnold.

Officers who were not present when the picture was taken are: Bergloit Dinsdale;
Eliza Carruth; Bessie Mumford; Marcella Carruth.

Cleona W. Hedenstrom, President, Ogden Stake Relief Society, reports: "Twenty-
eight years of Relief Society were informally talked over at the anniversary party of
the Twentieth Ward Relief Society of Ogden Stake. Former ward executive officers
were guests of honor at this program" which was ''one of the outstanding parties of
the season. A beautiful red rose was presented to each of the guests, symbolizing the
love the ward organization feels for each one of these faithful sisters."

Photograph submitted by Mildred B. Jarvis

MARICOPA STAKE (ARIZONA) RELIEF SOCIETY HOLDS VISITING
TEACHER CONVENTION, September 27, 1956

Visiting teachers who have served over forty years in the Maricopa Stake are
pictured, left to right, first row: Lillian Palmer; Pearl Mathenia; Blanche Boyle; Hazel
McCook; Edna Martin; Harriett Webb; Minnie Bond; Vera Judd.

Back row: Esther Lewis; Ida Wakefield; Nettie Shumway; Louise Skousen; Vera
Jennings; Dora Openshaw; Phoebe Scott. Not present: Hattie Miller and Sina Morten-
sen, eighty-nine, who has served as a visiting teacher for the longest period of time.

Mildred B. Jarvis, President, Maricopa Stake Relief Society, reports: ''Each ward
participated through song, prayer, or speech, and all wards were well represented in
general attendance." She writes that a skit on the presentation of the message in the
homes was enacted by visiting teachers from the Mesa Fourth Ward, written by
Lillian Peterson, stake visiting teacher message leader. A tribute to all women who
have accepted the visiting teacher calhng was presented by Sister Peterson. "Stake
board members contributed much to the success of the convention through their ar-
rangement of details, friendliness, and good will extended to the sisters/' and by
furnishing and serving the refreshments.

206

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

Photograph submitted by Belva Petersen

EAST OGDEN STAKE (UTAH), THIRTY-SIXTH WARD RELIEF SOCIETY
HONORS OLDEST MEMBERS, September 27, 1956

Belva Petersen, President, East Ogden Stake, reports that Elizabeth Clarke East,
(left) and Ida H. Wilson Spence (right), were special guests at the opening social
of the Thirty-sixth Ward Relief Society. Leona Nielson, (center) President, Thirty-
sixth Ward Relief Society, presented corsages to the two sisters who are eighty-two
years old. Sister East has been active in Relief Society for twenty-three years and
Sister Spence is a visiting teacher and has been in Relief Society for twenty years.
Both are converts to the Church. A program and dinner featured the occasion.

I Lot Ujy (chance

Gene Romoh

How comes reanimation of the earth,
As spring, each year, its golden wings unfolds?
Not just by chance, this miracle has birth.
The sentient mind, a Master's hand, beholds —
Clothing with sheen of sun, the daffodil . . .
Fashioning the violet's purple gown . . .
Increasing music in a rippling rill . . .
And placing upon lily brows a crown.

That which comes by chance will have its flaw,
This is perfection born of highest law.

uierbs for
Itioaern C^ookerg

Tarragon
Elizabeth Williamson

TARRAGON is a perennial which
grows about two feet high. It may
be divided in the fall and starts made from
cuttings or root divisions. The superior
variety, French tarragon, produces no
seeds.

Esdragon is the French word for tar-
ragon, which means "little dragon." "Lit-
tle dragon" referred to snakes and rep-
tiles during the middle ages. The leaves
of the herb esdragon (tarragon) were used
in healing the bites of the reptiles.

Esdragon or tarragon is a delicate herb,
growing beautifully. It produces dark
green leaves and tiny white blossoms
which give off a delightful spicy aroma.
Tarragon is most commonly known for
its use in vinegars, but if used sparingly
in seasoning for fish sauces (Tartar) and
to flavor chicken, these foods will have a
subtle and different quality.

PouLET ET Esdragon
(Chicken and Tarragon)

This is a recipe from a small restaurant
in Southern France specializing in this

[ASTER MUSIC «^

lAOIES ^A^" ''^
THRH PART tlV¥

CHRIST AROSE-Groton 18

CHRIST HAS RISEN— Schubert 20

CHRIST THE LORD IS RISEN

TODAY— Erb 16

EASTER BELLS (2 Part)— Durocher .20
GOD SO LOVED THE WORLD-

Stainer 16

HOSANNA-Granier 20

HOSANNA BLESSED IS HE—

Marryott .'18

JOYOUS EASTER SONG— House 20

LEGENDE— Tschaikowsky 20

MY REDEEMER LIVES-Gates 20

OUR CHRIST HAS RISEN— Connor .25

THERE IS A GREEN HILL FAR
AWAY-Gounod 18

Music Sent Gn Approval
Use this advertisement as your order -blank

DAYNES -MUSIC COMPANY

T5 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

□ On Approval D Charge

Q Money Enclosed

Name —

Address

City & State

i^li^M^

. 15 E. 1st South

MS NORTH UNIVERSfTY. PROVO 'f 2S60 WASHiNSTON ^S^Q9W

Page 207

208

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957

dish. The tarragon sauce is served over
steamed rice, with boiled chicken. This
dish, with a leafy, green salad is a gour-
met's meal.

Tarragon Sauce

Vz pt. cream
2 tbsp. flour

salt and ground pepper to taste
Vi cube butter
1 pinch of tarragon
This is a rich sauce, unusual and rather
exotic in flavor.

vUifido \K> \ja rd(

ens

Gladys Hesser Burnham

My mother's window sills were full

Of coleus and fern,

Geraniums and violet plants.

Each striving in its turn

To blossom best or bush the most,

Rewarding tender care.

Just like her children growing in

That loving, fragrant air.

• BEAIJTIFIJL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.
Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 ^Q>^

31 Richards St. Salt Lakr> ritv 1 Utah ri| \^^

[Jtjirthdaii ^congratulations

"DIRTHDAY congratulations are
extended to: Mrs. Julia C. Burr,
Provo, Utah, ninety-nine; Mrs. Lo-
rine I. Higbee, Toquerville, Utah,
ninety-five; Mrs. Esther Sessions
Barber, Syracuse, Utah, ninety-four;
Mrs. Ann Dalley Pratt, Bountiful,
Utah, ninety-four; Mrs. Clara B.
Singleton, Ferron, Utah, ninety-
four; Mrs. Wilhelmina Wiltbank
Marble, Lehi, Arizona, ninety-two;
the following women who have
reached their ninety-first birthdays:
Mrs. Minnie S. Weibel, South
Gate, California; Mrs. Pamela E.
Thompson Smith, Centerville,
Utah; Mrs. Lucy Ann Francis Jen-
son, Clarkston, Utah; Mrs. Emma
Peterson Riddle, Richfield, Utah;
Mrs. Anna S. Hillstead, Preston,
Idaho; Mrs. Catherine Bennett,
Pocatello, Idaho; and the following
women who have reached their
ninetieth birthdays: Mrs. Eleanor
Spencer Jensen, Sandy, Utah; Mrs.
Nona Phippen, Alhambra, Cali-
fornia; Mrs. Rose Ann Guidici
Young, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs.
Louisa Neat Grimmett, Paris, Ida-
ho; Mrs. Mary Ann Batty Smith,
Randolph, Utah; Mrs. Anna May
Stratton Smith, Sherman Oaks, Cali-
fornia.

[Kobin

Evelyn Fjddsted

There is a robin out there.
On a bare icy limb.
He came back too soon,
For the weather is grim.

He has waited for spring,
Its warmth he has missed;
To see winter in flight,
He could not resist.

SPECIAL SPRING

TYPEWRITING
CLASSES

FOR RELIEF SOCIETY AND
GENEALOGY WORKERS

Classes to run 6 :30-8 :00 p.m., Mondays and
Thursdays. Includes both beginning and ad-
qi vanced students. Avis Rundell, instructor.

Call EMpire 3-2765 today

IDS BUSINESS CLASSES

70 North Main Salt Lake City

ELECTRIC

WATER

HEATING

costs the

average

family

only

about

a dime

a day

Buy from Your Dealer or Plumber

Be Modern...

Live Electrically

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.

THE WORLD'S FINEST
PIANOS

Mason & Hamlin

The Stradivari of Pianos

EVERETT

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built

Cable-Nelson

Finest Low Priced Piano Built

Beesley Musk Co.

Pioneer Piano People
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
ANNOUNCES

HAWAII

Leave for a lovely Hawaiian Tour
from Salt Lake City on June 6, 1957.

Historic Train

Leaves Salt iake City, July 26, 1957

The Historic Train includes:
Places of Interest in Church History,
Pageant at the Hill Cumorah, and
Large Eastern Cities.

Warning: Both of these tour parties
will be limited in number. Make
reservations early.

Write or Phone:

Vida Fox Clawson

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

MESSAGES DF
mSPIRATIDlV

1. MESSAGES OF
INSPIRATION

This outstanding group of addresses
by the General Authorities, selected
by them personally, includes inspir-
ing discussions on many aspects
of the Restored Gospel. -$3.75

2. DISCOURSES OF THE
PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH

Compiled by Alma P. Burton

Excerpts from important sermons by the
Prophet Joseph Smith are conveniently ar-
ranged for immediate reference. This spe-
cial treatment offers a better opportunity
•to understand the Prophet and the truths
revealed to him. $3.00

3. ARCHAEOLOGY AND THE
BOOK OF MORMON

Milton R. Hunter

Dr. Hunter's personal tour of Book of Mormon coun-
try (Mexico and Central America) is described w^ith
all the excitement of a present-day novel. Over 134
intriguing photographs are included. $4.50

........

DGserctEBBooh to.

/ 44 East South TempI.e - Salt Lake Gity. -Utah . .^

Archaeology and the;
Book of Mormon

Mail this

convenient

order coupon

DESERET BOOK COMPANY
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money

order ( ) charge to my account for encircled (numbered)

books: 1 2 3

Amount enclosed $

Name

Address

City Zone State

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax.

i^l

^ -W

^ar^Shorf Story issyf:

J^pncot Hjiossoms

Christie Lund Coles

Once more the apricot has bloomed in lace.
Embossed with palest satin, bridal white;
Lifting her gleaming blossoms to the face
Of heaven, to deny the earth-bound night;
Once more its perfume rises to the sun
Deep from the hidden place of life and root
While bees sip nectar time and weather won,
From these bright harbingers of golden fruit.

Now is the promised time of blossoming,
The time of wonder and of childlike hope.
That rises as the flutter of a wing
Lifting the spirit to a widening scope.

Strong as the wings of frailest butterfly

These flowers that speak of both the earth and sky.

The Cover: Japanese Cherry Blossoms
Japan Photo-Movie Service
Submitted by Hazel M. Robertson

Frontispiece: Apricot Blossoms

Photograph by Ward Linton

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Qjrom I Lear and C/c

To "the many testaments that have
gone before" about the great worth of
our marvelous Magazine, I should like to
add mine. Our Magazine is distinguished
from the other magazines that come into
our home. I think of it not as just a
paper-and-print booklet, but as a Maga-
zine with a heart. I never read an issue
without feeling the love and elevating
influence of my sisters who edit it and
write the many inspirational lessons,
stories, and poems. To each who con-
tributes to its great worth, I should like
to say a sincere "Thank you" for their
being worthy of receiving inspiration from
our Heavenly Father to make other lives
and homes sweeter. This year I have
been blessed with the thrilling experi-
ence of teaching the theology lessons in
our ward. Because of the special help
received from Brother Leland H. Mon-
son in presenting The Book of Mormon
lessons, I should like to express special
gratitude to him.

— Mrs. Lauradene N. Bryson^
Washington, D. C.

My mother, Clara B. Singleton, who
is ninety-four years old, still enjoys the
lessons and stories in the Magazine. She
has seen so many changes in this organ-
ization in her lifetime.

— Elva S. Seely
Craig, Colorado

May I say that the December issue of
the Magazine is a masterpiece of expres-
sion in art and in narrative content.

— LcNora Kirkbride
Smithfield, Utah

I am grateful that we Relief Society
members have a Magazine that we can
call our own and be proud to do so. I
find both old copies and the new issues
very useful in preparing talks, enriching
lessons, and for special activities, such as
pageants, readings, etc. Thanks to you
all. The Magazine continues to get better
and better.

— Maude O. Cook
Trcmonton, Utah

I enjoy The Reliei Society Magazine
ever so much, also the inspirational lesson
courses. After studying the fine literature
lesson for December 1956, entitled
"Shakespeare's Poetic Power," I felt in-
spired to try to express my appreciation
for it in poetry. The accompanying poem
expresses my sentiments, thanks to the
help of the Magazine and the fine lessons.
I have never once before had the desire to
even try to write poetry.

APPRECIATION

I hke poetry! It's such an artful way

Of putting into words what one wants

to say;
Oh, would that I, like Shakespeare, might

become
Able to weave ' thoughts into words,

masterfully, as he has done!

—Clara Belle C. Ott
New Plymouth, Idaho

We appreciate the honor of being
represented as a mission in The Reliei
Society Magazine, and having some of our
recipes pubhshed. We appreciate the
Magazine. It is a wonderful help in many
ways, and is delightful reading for young
and old.

— Jennie R. Bowman

President

Mexican Mission Relief Society

Mexico City, Mexico

Thank you so very much for our won-
derful Magazine and especially for the
lovely December issue. Even though I
didn't have a part in the building of the
new Relief Society building, it makes
me tingle all over to think that I am
a small part of the great Relief Society
organization.

— Mrs. Leila Baker

Klamath Falls, Oregon

The December issue of The Reliei So-
ciety Magazine is priceless. I have ordered
extra copies for some dear friends who do
not belong to our Church, and I am sure
they will appreciate having them.
— Eliza M. Wakefield
Carlsbad, New Mexico

Page 210

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford --------- President

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson .._--- Second Counselor

Hulda Parker _.--_-- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Alton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor --------- Vesta P. Crawford

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen

General Manager ---- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 APRIL 1957 No. 4

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

The Family and the Resurrection Roy W. Doxey 212

The Northern Far East Mission Preston R. Nibley 218

Selling The Relief Society Magazine Thomas S. Monson 227

What Is Joy? Jennie Brown Rawlins 237

Winning Our Goal 243

Fight Cancer With Research, Education, and Service Walter J. Kohler 246

The Value of Poetry Elaine C. Southwick 248

The Three Wise Women Fredrika Clinch 257

A New Quih for an Old Home Jane T. Mattice 258

Make Them Feel Secure Caroline Eyring Miner 265

A Look Backward and Forward, Relief Society All the Way Annie W. Westover 266

Formosa — Culinary Melting Pot Edna B. Culmsee 267

Dilemma Wilma Boyle Bunker 275

FICTION— SPECIAL APRIL SHORT STORIES

Mountain Vacation Deone R. Sutherland 220

New Shoes for Flo Wanda F. Hilton 230

Going Modern Frances C. Yost 252

Two of a Kind Maude Rubin 260

The Bright Star — Serial — Chapter Two Dorothy S. Romney 271

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 210

Sixty Years Ago 238

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 239

Editorial: Blessings Attendant Upon an Office Marianne C. Sharp 240

In Memoriam — Nettie Maria Davis Bradford 241

Notes to the Field: Hymn of the Month 242

Notes From the Field: ReUef Society Activities Hulda Parker 276

Birthday Congratulations 280

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Let's Garden With Half the Work Dorthea N. Newbold 234

Recipes From the Northern Far East Mission Frances P. Andrus 244

Miriam Diplock Land Welcomes Opportunities to Serve 270

How to Plant Small Seeds Elizabeth Wilhamson 279

POETRY

Apricot Blossoms — Frontispiece Christie Lund Coles 209

Camphor Trees Elsie McKinnon Strachan 233

The Smallest One's Prayer Maryhale Woolsey 233

Legacy Leslie Savage Clark 242

An Easter Thought Delia Adams Leitner 247

Meeting Place Catherine E. Berry 251

Time to Grow Ada Marie Patten 270

Late Spring Eva Willes Wangsgaard 275

My Lad Dorothy J. Roberts 278

Pamela Ethel Jacobson 278

Reunion Vesta N. Lukei 278

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at
once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

The Family and the Resurrection

Roy W. Doxey

Assistant Professor of Religion
Brigham Young Universit}'

THE greatest events are those
which affect the greatest
number. There is no event
that will ever happen to individuals
or nations which is as important as
the resurrection. There is no event
for which one should more care-
fully prepare than for this experi-
ence. Although "man is that he
might have joy" (2 Nephi 2:25),
and ''happiness is the object and
design of our existence," there can-
not be a fulness of joy in this life.
The greatest joys attainable to the
sons and daughters of God are those
which come when they are resur-
rected. This great truth is pro-
claimed in a revelation gi\en to the
Prophet Joseph Smith:

For man is spirit. The elements are
eternal, and spirit and element, insepar-
ably connected, receive a fulness of joy;
And when separated, man cannot recei\e
a fulness of joy (D. & C. 93:33-34).

The importance of this great
truth cannot be overestimated as a
contribution to one's understanding
of the purposes of God for his chil-
dren.

The interest in and appreciation
of the valued information possessed
by the Latter-day Saints concerning
the resurrection is well expressed by
President Brigham Young when he
said: "A true knowledge and a cor-
rect understanding of the resurrec-
tion is a source of great comfort and
joy to a Saint of God" (Teachings
of Pres. Brigham Young, page 19).

The feelings and the actuality of
the resurrection foi" mankind were
known to the Prophet Joseph Smith,

Page 212

in part, by the following vision
which he related upon learning of
the death of Lorenzo D. Barnes in
England:

I will tell you what I want. If tomorrow
I shall be called to lie in \onder tomb, in
the morning of the resurrection let me
strike hands with m\- father, and cr}',
"My father," and he will say, "My son,
my son," as soon as the rock rends and
before we come out of our graves.

And may we contemplate these things
so? Yes, if we learn how to live and
how to die. . . .

\\^ould you think it strange if I relate
what I ha^e seen in vision in relation to
this interesting theme? Those who have
died in Jesus Christ may expect to enter
into all that fruition of joy when they
come forth, \^hich the\' possessed or an-
ticipated here.

So plain was the \ision, that I actually
saw men, before they had ascended from
the tomb, as though they were getting up
slowly. The\" took each other h\ the
hand and said to each other, "My father,
my son, my mother, my daughter, my
brother, my sister." And when the voice
calls for the dead to arise, suppose I am
laid by the side of mv father, what would
be the first joy of my heart? To meet my
father, m\- mother, my brother, my sister;
and when they are by my side, I embrace
them and they me. . . .

Oh! how I would delight to bring before
\"0u things which \"0u never thought of!
But povert}- and the cares of the world
prevent. But I am glad I have the privi-
lege of communicating to you some
things which, if grasped closely, will be a
help to vou when earthquakes bellow, the
clouds gather, the lightnings flash, and
the storms are ready to burst upon you
like peals of thunder. Lay hold of these
things and let not your knees or joints
tremble, nor your hearts faint; and then
uhat can eartliquakes, wars and tornadoes
do? Nothing. All your losses will be
made up to you in the resurrection, pro-

THE FAMILY AND THE RESURRECTION

213

\-ided vou continue faithful. By the \is-
ion of the Almight}' I have seen it.

More painful to me are the thoughts
of annihilation than death. If I ha\e no
expectation of seeing mv father, mother,
brothers, sisters and friends again, my
heart would burst in a moment, and I
should go down to m\- gra\ e.

The expectation of seeing my friends in
the morning of the resurrection cheers
mv soul and makes me bear up against
the evils of life. It is like their taking
a long joumev, and on their return we
meet them with increased jov.

God has revealed His Son from the
hea\ens and the doctrine of the resurrec-
tion also; and we have a knowledge that
those \\t bun- here God will bring up
again, clothed upon and quickened by the
Spirit of the great God; and what mat-
tereth it whether we lav them down, or
we lav down with them, when we can
keep them no longer? Let these truths
sink down in our hearts, that we may
e\en here begin to enjov that which shall
be in full hereafter (D.H.C., V: 361-362).

nPHE sentiments expressed in the
foregoing would seem to give
to all Latter-dav Saint mothers an
opportunity to teach their children
the subject of the resurrection and
its implications concerning the ties
of affection which bind families to-
gether. Latter-dav Saints are blessed
richlv bv the guidance of God's
revelations through the living oracles
and also the modern books of scrip-
ture. The testimonies of the
prophets, both ancient and modern,
are rich sources of material for
enlarging our understanding and
testimonies concerning such funda-
mental doctrines as the resurrection.
In the language of the Prophet
Joseph Smith these testimonies
concerning the mission of Jesus
Christ constitute the fundamental
principles of our religion:

The fundamental principles of our re-
ligion are the testimony of the Apostles
and Prophets, concerning Jesus Christ,

that He died, was buried, and rose again
the third day, and ascended into heaven;
and all other things which pertain to our
religion are only appendages to it. But
in connection with these, we believe in
the gift of the Holv Ghost, the power of
faith, the enjoyment of the spiritual gifts
according to the will of God, the restora-
tion of the house of Israel, and the final
triumph of truth (D.H.C., III: 30).

There is another area of interest
and profit for Latter-day Saint moth-
ers to instruct their children which
follows the ''testimony of the
Apostles and Prophets." It is the
place of prophecy concerning the
divine mission of Jesus Christ, an
important part of which is the resur-
rection. Probably no better place is
found in scripture concerning the
functioning of a prophet and the
witness he leaves than the thoughts
expressed by Jacob the son of Lehi.
In suggesting that a purpose of writ-
ing upon plates of metal during the
Nephite dispensation was to bring
to their descendants a knowledge of
their fathers and of their joy in what
God had revealed to them, Jacob
writes:

For, for this intent have we written
these things, that thev may know that we
knew of Christ, and w-e had a hope of
his gloH' manv hundred years before his
coming; and not onlv we ourselves had
a hope of his glor)-, but also all the holy
prophets which were before us.

Behold, they believed in Christ and
worshiped the Father in his name. . . .

Wherefore, we search the prophets,
and we ha\e many revelations and the
spirit of prophecy; and having all of these
witnesses we obtain a hope, and our faith
becometh unshaken, insomuch that we
truly can command in the name of Jesus
and the ver\- trees obev us, or the moun-
tains, or the waves of the sea. . . .

Behold, great and marvelous are the
works of the Lord. How unsearchable
are the depths of the mysteries of him; and
it is impossible that man should find out
all his wavs. And no man knoweth of

214

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

his ways save it be revealed unto him;
wherefore, brethren, despise not the reve-
lations of God. . , .

Wherefore, brethren, seek not to coun-
sel the Lord, but to take counsel from his
hand. For behold, ye yourselves know
that he counseleth in wisdom, and in
justice, and in great mercy, over all his
works (Jacob 4:4 ff.).

TACOB continues by emphasizing
^ the necessity of being reconciled
to Christ through his atonement
that ''ye may obtain a resurrection,
according to the power of the
resurrection which is in Christ. . . /'
(verse 11). Then Jacob suggests
the place of prophecy in the eternal
plan:

Behold, my brethren, he that prophe-
sieth, let him prophesy to the understand-
ing of men; for the Spirit speaketh the
truth and lieth not. Wherefore, it speak-
eth of things as they really are, and of
things as they really will be; wherefore,
these things are manifested unto us plain-
ly, for the salvation of our souls. But
behold, we are not witnesses alone in
these things; for God also spake them
unto prophets of old (Jacob 4:13).

By reason of God's foreknowledge,
he inspired his divinely ordained
prophets centuries before the earth-
ly mission of Jesus, to know that
Jesus would be raised from the dead.
(See Mosiah 13:33-35.) The proph-
ets in all dispensations have looked
forward to the time when death
would be removed permanently, and
the grave would no longer hold a
victory over the spirits and bodies
of men. Probably one of the best
Old Testament prophecies of this
event is the 19th verse of the 26th
chapter of Isaiah:

Thy dead men shall live, together with
my dead body shall they arise. Awake
and sing, ye that dwell in dust: for thy
dew (sorrow or death) is as the dew of

herbs (death shall quickly pass away as
dew disappears by the rays of the morn-
ing sun), and the earth shall cast out the
dead. (Words in parentheses author's.)

Other Old Testament prophets
proclaimed the coming resurrection
as the hope of Israel and of all men.
Latter-day Saints will remember
the prophecies of Job (See Job
19:25-27), who witnessed that he
would come forth from the grave
as a tangible, immortalized being;
of Ezekiel (See Ezekiel 37:1-14),
who spoke of the literal joining of
the physical body of flesh and
bones; and of Daniel's (See Daniel
12:2) testimony that both the just
and the unjust would come forth to
a resurrected life.

Book of Mormon prophets have
their prophecies (testimonies) re-
corded that we in this dispensation
would have greater faith and under-
standing of this fundamental sub-
ject. Abinadi (Mosiah 16:7-10),
Amulek (Alma 11:41-44), Jacob
(2 Nephi 9:6-8, 11-13), Alma
(40:21-23), and Samuel the La-
manite (Helaman 14:15-16) pointed
out that by reason of the mission
performed by Jesus all men would
receive their bodies again never
more to be separated.

The predictions of these many
prophets concerning the resurrec-
tion, attest, with the many other
prophecies now fulfilled, that God,
and not man, is the sovereign of
this world. For those who have
faith in the divine scriptures, there
is ample justification for believing
that God's promises will not go
unfulfilled, as he has made these
promises to his ''apostles and proph-
ets."

THE FAMILY AND THE RESURRECTION

215

T ATTER-day Saint parents and,
especially, the mothers have a
wonderful opportunity to teach
their children the answers to gospel
questions raised by their children.
Just such a question as ''Why did
Jesus come alive again?" was an-
swered in a most informative article
by President Joseph Fielding Smith
in the August 1954 issue of the
Improvement Era, pages 559, 578.
A brief summary of that article fol-
lows, in order that those mothers
who do not have access to the article
may be prepared with the answer
to this question:

All of us lived as spirit sons and
daughters of our Heavenly Father
before we were born into this life.
There we learned that this earth-
life was to be a probationary place
where we would be tested and given
the privilege of walking by faith
and, if faithful in keeping the Lord's
commandments, we might become
like our Father in heaven. Adam
and Eve, our first parents, were not
subject to death when placed in the
Garden of Eden, and they would
have remained there, without chil-
dren, forever, if they did not become
mortal, as we are today (2 Nephi
2:22-25; Moses 5:11). After their
transgression, they were driven from
the Garden and the children born
to them inherited death. Thus
everyone of us would have come
under the power of Satan after
death, if there had been no atone-
ment. If we were not restored to
life our spirits would become sub-
ject to Satan forever, and our bodies
would have remained in the grave
without end (2 Nephi 9:6-13).

Under the merciful plan of sal-
vation prepared in the pre-earth life,
Jesus became the one who would

redeem mankind from their helpless
state. It was necessary that Jesus
come to this earth, having the power
over death, by his being born of
our Eternal Father, and at the same
time capable of dying because his
mother, Mary, was a mortal being
like us. Jesus was different from us
in being the only one who had such
power over death and, therefore,
capable of taking up his life again
as a resurrected being (John 5:26-27;
10:17-18).

By shedding his blood on the
cross Jesus could redeem us. After
he came forth from the tomb he
had power to bring every person
from the grave. Following his own
resurrection on that first Easter day,
Jesus did open the graves of the
righteous saints who had lived be-
fore the time of his crucifixion
(Mt. 27:52-53).

President Smith concluded his
article by stating that all teachers of
children should have ''the correct
understanding of the doctrine of the
resurrection, and how we became
redeemed through the shedding of
the blood of Jesus Christ."

/^NE of the most beautiful and
satisfying doctrines for Latter-
day Saint mothers as revealed
through the Prophet Joseph Smith
is that of the perpetuity of family
associations in the future life. Lat-
ter-day Saints understand that the
next step in our eternal progression
is the spirit world to which Jesus
went at death (I Peter 3:18-20) and
where the spirits of all men go
(Alma 40:11-14). The spirit world
is a place of further education where
opportunities for improvement for
both the righteous and the wicked
are available. The spirit of the de-

216

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

parted child goes to that world as
well as the adult who dies at an
advanced age. Both are adult in
form, however, regardless of the size
of the physical body at death (Gos-
pel Doctiine, 6th ed., page 455).
This fact concerning the deceased
child does not allow for the belief
of some Latter-day Saint mothers
that they will rear their children in
the spirit world. The Prophet
Joseph Smith taught that the ful-
fillment of this promise will come
in the resurrection, as expressed in
these words by President Joseph F.
Smith :

Joseph Smith declared that the mother
who laid down her little child, being de-
prived of the privilege, the joy, and the
satisfaction of bringing it up to manhood
or womanhood in this world, would, after
the resurrection, have all the joy, satisfac-
tion, and pleasure, and even more than
it would have been possible to have had
in mortality, in seeing her child grow to
the full measure of the status of its
spirit {Gospel Doctrine, 6th ed., p. 453;
Cf. D.H.C., IV:555-557). (Words in
italics the author's)

It seems most appropriate at this
point to quote from the Prophet
Joseph Smith, as given above in
the account of his vision of the
resurrection, ''All your losses will be
made up to you in the resurrection,
provided you continue faithful. By
the vision of the Almighty I have
seen it." Consistent with this teach-
ing are the words of the Prophet
Joseph Smith in setting forth the
truth that the resurrected body
though differing in size, as we dif-
fer here in mortality, shall be
glorious, whether old or young:

In order for you to recei\e your chil-
dren to yourselves you must have a
promise — some ordinance; some blessing,
in order to ascend above principalities, or
else it may be an angel. They must arise
just as they died; we can there hail our

lovely infants with the same glory — the
same loveliness in the celestial glory,
where they all enjoy alike. They differ in
stature, in size, the same glorious spirit
gives them the likeness of glory and bloom;
the old man with his silvery hairs will
glory in bloom and beauty. No man can
describe it to you — no man can write it
{D.H.C., VI:366).

It was the testimony of Alma that
as resurrected beings we shall have
perfect bodies because the disfigure-
ments of the flesh will be removed.
This assurance is another phase of
the resurrection understood by the
ancient prophets and proclaimed
anew by our inspired leaders of this
dispensation that provides comfort
for all.

The soul shall be restored to the body,
and the body to the soul; yea, and every
limb and joint shall be restored to its
body; yea, even a hair of the head shall not
be lost; but all things shall be restored to
their proper and perfect frame (Alma
40:23).

In bearing witness of the redeem-
ing power of Jesus, who was yet to
come in the flesh, Amulek gave this
eloquent testimony relative to the
perfected, resurrected body, and the
equally profound truth that when
we are resurrected we shall remain
forever united, both spirit and body:

Now, there is a death which is called a
temporal death; and the death of Christ
shall loose the bands of this temporal
death, that all shall be raised from this
temporal death.

The spirit and the body shall be re-
united again in its perfect form; both
limb and joint shall be restored to its
proper frame, even as we now are at this
time; and we shall be brought to stand
before God, knowing even as we know
now, and have a bright recollection of all
our guilt.

Now, this restoration shall come to all,
both old and young, both bond and free,
both male and female, both the wicked
and tlic righteous; and c\'cn there shall
not be so much as a hair of their heads

THE FAMILY AND THE RESURRECTION

be lost; but every thing shall be restored
to its perfect frame, as it is now, or in
the body, and shall be brought and be
arraigned before the bar of Christ the Son,
and God the Father, and the Holy Spirit,
which is one Eternal God, to be judged
according to their works, whether they be
good or whether they be evil.

Now, behold, I have spoken unto you
concerning the death of the mortal body,
and also concerning the resurrection of the
mortal body. I say unto you that this
mortal body is raised to an immortal body,
that is from death, even from the first
death unto life, that they can die no more;
their spirits uniting with their bodies, never
to he divided; thus the whole becoming
spiritual and immortal, that they can no
more see corruption (Alma 11:42-45).
(Words in italics the author's).

A S we contemplate the testimonies
of the prophets, we are yet to
reahze that as we have hved here
in mortahty, so shall we be blessed
or condemned. The Lord has prom-
ised his saints that by their
obedience to the laws of righteous-
ness, they shall receive a celestial
resurrection, even ''the same body
which was a natural body; even ye
shall receive your bodies, and your
glory shall be that glory by which
your bodies are quickened" (D. & C.
88:28). The body received in the
resurrection will be our own and
not that of another. Might not
there be a lesson here for parents to
teach their children the observance
of revealed laws concerning health
and moral cleanliness?

How fortunate are the Latter-day
Saints in the knowledge of the resur-
rection and its many ramifications!
How much more blessed are we in
teaching our children that by reason
of the restoration of the gospel, we
have modern witnesses of the reality
of the resurrection. Resurrected
beings in the persons of Moroni,
John the Baptist, Elijah, Moses, and
other prophets have come to earth

217

bringing their honors, rights, privi-
leges, keys, and blessings for the
eternal salvation of all who will be-
lieve and obey. Each one of these
prophets by his appearance in this
dispensation to Joseph Smith and
Oliver Cowdery has attested to the
literalness and the reality of the
resurrection of the body.

'The greatest events are those
which affect the greatest number."
The resurrection brought about by
the atonement of Jesus Christ will
affect every being who has lived,
who does now live, or will yet live
in mortality. Everyone will be
raised from physical death to the
resurrection of the body. There is
no exception. (See Acts 24:15; Rev.
20:13; Alma 12:16-18.)

"There is no event for which one
should more carefully prepare than
for this experience (the resurrec-
tion)." The kind of resurrected
body a person receives is determined
by the law the person has elected
to live (D. & C. 88:20-32). There
is "a better resurrection" (Heb.
11:35). "^^^^ Lord has revealed in
plainness that there are bodies
celestial, terrestrial, telestial, and
that as one is resurrected so one
will inherit a kingdom of glory
commensurate with the kind of body
he receives in the resurrection.
There will even be differences in the
celestial kingdom between those
who have lived the fulness of the
law and those who have been less
valiant. It is only through obedi-
ence to the gospel of Jesus Christ
that man will receive the celestial
kingdom. It is only by obedience
to the fulness of the gospel of Jesus
Christ that man may reach the
heights of godhood (D. & C.
131:1-4; 132:28-33; 93:26-28; 130:
20-21).

cJhe I iorthern cJar ibast Ilii

ission

Pieston R. Nihhy

npHE Northern Far East Mission is one of the recently organized mis-
sions of the Church. It was formed on July 28, 1955, at a missionary
conference held in Karuizawa, Japan, under the direction of President Jo-
seph Fielding Smith of the Council of the Twelve. The first president
of the new mission, which comprised the countries of Japan, Okinawa,
and Korea, was Hilton A. Robertson who, previously, had presided over
the Japanese Mission.

The preaching of the gospel in Japan began in August 1901, when
Elder Heber J. Grant of the Council of the Twelve, accompanied by
Elders Horace S. Ensign, Louis A. Kelsch, and Alma O. Taylor, arrived
in that land for the purpose of opening a mission for the Church. At
Yokohama, on September 1st, the missionaries ''ascended one of the hills
in the vicinity of Yokohama and held a meeting, during which President
Grant dedicated the land of Japan for the proclamation of the gospel."
Soon afterwards the mission headquarters was established at Tokyo. The
work grew slowly and it was not until March 1902, that the first baptism
was performed. In 1904, Elder Alma O. Taylor, assisted by Elder Fred A.
Caine, and several educated Japanese, translated The Book of Mormon
into the Japanese language. However, few converts were made. In 1920
the membership of the Church in Japan numbered only 127. Four years
later, under the direction of the First Presidency, the mission was closed.
In the spring of 1948, the Japanese Mission was again opened, with
Elder Edward L. Clissold as president. The active work of proselyting
has continued since that time.

Japan Photo-Movie Service

Photograph submitted by Hazel M. Robertson

KAGAWA RITSURIN PARK, JAPAN
This place is claimed to be one of the most exquisite landscape gardens in
the world.
Page 218

Japan Photo-Movie Service

Photograph submitted by Hazel M. Robertson

PAGODA IN SPRING

This five-storied pagoda stands in Ueno Park, Japan, its oriental architecture en-
hanced in this picture by the cherry blossoms in full bloom. The pagoda, said to be
350 years old, is considered a national treasure,

Korea was dedicated for the preaching of the gospel, on August 2,
1955, and Okinawa twelve days later, both by President Joseph Fielding
Smith, as he made a tour of the Northern Far East Mission. The mem-
bership of the mission, as reported on December 31, 1956, was 1211.
Elder Paul Charles Andrus is now serving as the mission president. Thirty-
four Relief Society organizations, with 231 members, were reported in
December 1956. Frances P. Andrus presides over the Northern Far East
Mission Relief Society.

Page 219

Mountain Vacation

Deone R. Sutherland

MARGERY wiped the oatmeal
out of Baby Jeff's hair. "You,
now/' she said sternly, ''you've
got to look your prettiest this morn-
ing. Help me catch Daddy in a
good mood." She buttered Bill's
toast and then sprinkled sugar and
cinnamon on it and popped it into
the oven. ''Sure as I do," she said
to herself, "this will be his every-
thing-plain morning."

Bobby and Willie Jr. came
tumbling and arguing down the
stairs. The three-year-old tumbled
into his chair at the table.

Margery caught the milk just be-
fore he spilled it over the side of
the bowl.

"I don't want you two to say
anything at the table this morning,"
Margery said to them politely. "I
want you to play you're on a secret
mission. It's so secret you can't say
anything."

"What a silly game," Willie said
with his mouth full.

"What a silly game," Bobby
echoed, filling his.

"Nevertheless," Margery said
sternly, "I want you to play it no
matter what."

Bill came running down the
stairs, and Margery gave his place a
last flourish just as he sat down.

"Well, this does look nice." He
opened his napkin. "Can't you boys
even wait for the blessing? Willie,
it's your turn."

Willie looked inquiringly at
Margery, and when she nodded, he
swallowed his food, bowed his head,
and asked the blessing.

"You know I like my toast plain/'

Page 220

Bill said as he dished his oatmeal
and swallowed his milk.

"Carma Stewart called, dear,"
Margery said, as she handed Bill an
egg. "She wants me to help her
chaperon her Beehive class on their
canyon trip this week. I said I'd
love to go, but I'd have to talk to
you."

Bill was choking on his toast.

"It's only four days. Mother said
she'd be happy to take the children
during the day if you could manage
them at night. I thought it would
be a little vacation for me . . . ."

"How many girls?" Bill splut-
tered.

"Fourteen, dear, but they are
older children, and they won't be
any trouble— not compared to boys,
anyway."

The three boys all looked at her
with angelic, reproachful eyes.

Margery cleared her throat. "Oh,
my boys are the very best, of course,
but really Carma is desperate.
They've promised the girls, and
Dorothy, the other regular teacher,
has had to go to California to be
with her mother. Dear, you can't
disappoint fourteen girls . . . ."

"How can you stand to leave us?"
Bill's face wore a look of tragedy.
"We'll talk about it tonight." He
barely had time to grab his brief case
and kiss her in the vicinity of her
nose. He kissed each of the boys
on the back of the head, since that
seemed safest when they were eat-
ing, and he was gone.

Margery rang up Carma and told
her she was almost sure she was
going. Bill hadn't definitely said

MOUNTAIN VACATION

221

no, and when he took all day to
think of something he usually de-
cided in her favor. Then she called
her mother who was about as en-
thusiastic as Bill.

''Of course, I want you to do your
duty, Marg, but maybe you won't
be able to handle fourteen girls. I
think it will be too much work for
you. You know you're so impul-
sive—always rushing into things."

''Nonsense, Mother, I remember
perfectly well being a Beehive girl
myself. This will be a lark."

"Well," said her mother gloom-
ily, "I only hope your three boys
don't look like a rest cure when
you come back from your vacation/"

"DILL had carried the last toy into
the car that the children were
going to need at their grandmother's
for the day. Margery was checking
her supplies on the front porch. Bill
had tied her bedroll the night before
and tried to give her a few camping
instructions.

"Really, Bill, Carma is the one
who knows all about everything. I
just do what she tells me. Gloria
will be there to help her mother,
and even if she is only Beehive age,
still a daughter is often lots of help
in a project like this. Carma says
not to worry about a thing. The
supplies will all be on the truck. I
just have to take my bedroll and
eating utensils."

Bill came up on the porch. "What
are all those magazines?" he asked
suspiciously. He wasn't in his best
humor this morning since he had
had to get up an hour earlier than
usual to feed the boys.

"They're just in case I get too
bored, dear. Besides, I can help
start fires with them if necessary."

"Humph," grunted Bill ungra-
ciously.

He was putting the boys in the
car for the third time when Carma's
husband, John, drove up in front
with the truck.

"Fll take your bedroll, Marg.
Hello, Bill. Don't you wish you
were going camping with us? No,
I'm just going to be up there at
night. Got to keep the business
going, you know. Carma and Marg
think they can keep things rolling
in the daytime. Now, you girls have
to sit down back there if you're go-
ing to ride in my truck. We're go-
ing to pick up most of the girls at
the wardhouse. Carma's waiting
over there for us. Can you make it
up there, Marg?"

"Surely," Margery said, laughing,
but Bill came and boosted the leg
she was hopping up and down on
unconvincingly.

"Wouldn't you rather ride in
front?" Bill asked curiously.

"Oh, no, this will be fine. I'd
better start out on an even footing
with the girls, dear," Marg said
just before she skinned her leg go-
ing over the side of the truck.

"Well, have fun, Marg." Bill
blew her another kiss. The truck
started with a lurch that almost
threw Marg back into Bill's arms.

"For goodness sake," Bill shouted
after the moving truck, "hold on."

"I will." Marg waved briefly, for
she now needed both hands.

"It's easier if you sit up here with
your back to the cab, Sister Clark,"
shouted Joanie Turner.

"Thank you," Marg called back,
but she was afraid to let go and
move forward. It would look too
ridiculous to go crawling about on
her hands and knees. She would

222

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

wait until they got to the ward-
house to make the change. She
tried to blow her hair out of her
mouth. She didn't know which was
worse, the dust in her eyes or her
flapping hair. There had been no
point in setting her hair last night,
she could see now.

Carma was waiting at the ward-
house. ''Well, you look as though
you're having fun,'' she called out
at last. ''Don't you want to ride
in front?"

"If you think the girls will be all
right," Marg said, climbing out of
the truck without waiting for an
answer.

"Oh, yes," Carma said. "Now,
girls, place your bedrolls along the
sides and back of the truck and use
them to sit on. No standing, shov-
ing, or fooling while the truck is
en route."

Carma gave directions with real
authority. Margery looked at her
with admiration. The girls hustled
to obey. They were attractive
youngsters for the most part. The
little Wright girl had a smear of
bright red lipstick across her mouth.
Though she was pulling her bed-
roll along with the others, she some-
how seemed apart. Margery felt a
slight twinge of pity. Some girls
always hurled themselves into this
growing-up business too soon.

Marg adjusted her legs into the
cab of the truck. They began the
long climb into the canyon. The
shifting of the truck's gears set
Margery's nerves tingling and some-
how brought to her mind the active
play of her boys. She felt home-
sick for a moment, but then she
swallowed hard. She was going to
enjoy these few days of vacation or
know the reason why. She turned

her attention to the increasing
amount of foliage outside her win-
dow. They were actually coming
into the mountains now. She caught
her breath at the beautv of the
pines climbing the mountains on
both sides of the truck.

^'^LJERE we are at last," John said
cheerfully, swinging the truck
off the road into a rutted lane. Then
he pulled the brake of the truck,
"This is as far as we go with the
truck: we carrv the stuff across that
bridge down there and then follow
the trail around the mountain over
there to the snug little camping
place."

"My goodness," Margery ex-
claimed on her third trip back to
the truck for supphes, "I never
would have believed we'd need all
this stuff for just four days."

"The food is the largest item,"
Carma said. "Then you carried the
tent by mistake, and I'll have to
admit that was pretty heavy. Here
comes John for the other tent now."

"The girls are making it fine,"
John smiled happily. "You girls
can bring the rest of the stuff now.
I'm going up and try to get these
two tents set up before it gets much
later. I want to get a fire going,
too."

Margery looked around. Carma
and she were the only ones left by
the truck. "I'll go up and assign
the girls partners and send them out
for wood," Carma said.

That left only Marg. There were
at least three boxes of food left in
the truck. "I'll start on these," she
said cheerfully.

"Fine," John called back over his
shoulder. He was struggling with
the other tent across the bridge.

MOUNTAIN VACATION

223

No, I have a better idea, Margery
thought. I'll go get a eouple of the
girls to help me with the rest of
these supplies.

She had unloaded half a box so
she could carry it, but now she
didn't know how she was going to
get the small things she'd taken out
down to the camp, except to bring
them item by item. Maybe she
could find an extra box or two at
the camp. She went across the
bridge and followed the winding
trail into the snug little camp. John
had one tent partially up, and the
girls were dumping twigs and sticks
by the fireplace. The Wright girl
was pulling at some twigs on a
nearby tree. She didn't seem to be
with a partner.

''Betty— say, I wonder if you'd
mind helping me with some of the
supplies? I don't think I'll ever get
them all up here to the camp by
myself. I think I've been deserted."

Betty Wright nodded her head
quickly and started down the path
to the bridge. But not before
Margery thought she saw the glist-
ening of tears on her lashes.

Marg chattered all the way back
to the truck. "I think I sprained
my back carrying that tent. I was
so noble. I thought I was carrying
sugar or flour or something. I
should have left it for Brother
Stewart, but once you're in the mid-
dle of that footbridge, there is no
turning back."

Betty was smilirfg when they
reached the truck, and they were
able to manage a box between them.

It was almost dark before the
truck was completely unloaded.
John had left his work on the tent
to get the fire going so they could
cook an early supper.

'There seem to be a few clouds
coming up there, so maybe if you're
going to use the fire it would be
wisest to get that started."

Carma and Margery tore open
boxes, looking for the cooking uten-
sils. The girls ran up and down
the mountains, screaming and gig-
gling. There was now enough wood
to build ten twig houses, Margery
thought.

'There, I think that finishes that
tent," John said, just as Gloria
Stewart moaned, "Daddy!"

"What is it, baby, what is it?"
Gloria lay doubled up on her bed-
roll. "It's that pain in my side. It
hasn't gone away, and now it hurts
so I can't stand up straight."

Carma Stewart knelt by her
daughter and felt her forehead.
"How long have you had the pain?"

"Well, it hurt a little at home
today, but I didn't want to tell you
because I thought maybe you
wouldn't let me go camping . . . ."
She stopped talking to moan again.

The girls began to look fright-
ened. John and Carma had a quick
conference. Then they talked to
Margery. They would take Gloria
down to Dr. CambelFs in the truck.
It might be appendicitis, and they
didn't know how serious it might
be if they let it go very long. Marg-
ery nodded. There was nothing
else to do.

John pointed to the other tent.
"Just follow exactly what I did with
this tent. You won't have any
trouble. If the doctor says it's
nothing serious, we'll come back to-
night no matter how late it is. At
any rate, we'll get back up in the
morning or send someone to help
you out."

224

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

He was struggling to pick up
Gloria, who felt she couldn't walk
to the truck. Carma ran along be-
hind them. Margery and the girls
waved until they were out of sight.

jyiARGERY turned cheerfully to
the girls and immediately for-
got what she was going to say. The
first drops of rain began to fall.

The raindrops were big and in-
sistent. 'Tull your bedrolls under
the tent that's up/' Margery said
hoarsely, ''and then help me to get
this food covered up again and put
back into the boxes."

''But Sister Clark, we're starving,"
one of the girls groaned.

Margery picked up a magazine
and held it over her head. It was
no use trying to sort out the food
now. It was getting wet, and it
would be impossible to cook any-
thing tonight.

"Grab anything that looks edible
and pull it into the tent," Marg of-
fered.

There was a blast of thunder and
a shattering streak of lightning that
sent the screaming girls into the
tent.

"Mrs. Clark, there isn't nearly
room for all of us in here."

Three or four of the girls could
get only their heads into the tent.
Mrs. Clark watched the rain spatter
down the protruding levis.

"Pull the other tent over here.
Come on, you'll have to help me get
it open."

Margery felt her hair beginning
to string down the side of her face.
She skidded in the mud as she tried
to open the tent. She had it open
once and almost over the rope when
a gust of wind whipped it and her
against the muddy ground.

"I give up," she said. "Come on,
just pull that end of it over the
food. You girls will simply have to
hold it over you, that's all."

Margery squatted in the mud,
tenting the dripping canvas with
her head. Her hair not only felt
wet, but she was sure the canvas
leaning heavily upon her was also
muddy.

Merle Strong leaned out of the
tent that was up. "Sister Clark,
would you like a raw weiner?"

"You mean cold weiner," Marg-
ery said, but Merle couldn't hear
above the rain, so she just shook her
head.

She really ought to go over and
see what they were trying to eat in
there. One of the girls who squat-
ted under the canvas with her had
reported something about a huge
package of raw bacon. She was sure
that nobody was desperate enough
to attempt to eat that though.

jyiERLE Strong's head showed in
the tent again, but Margery
couldn't hear what she was shouting.
In a moment she reappeared with a
blanket over her head and ran over
to Margery. She stooped under
Margery's canvas with the others.
"Sister Clark, Bonnie and Jean
thought they saw the lights of the
truck, and they ran back to see.
They've been gone ages, and we are
getting worried."

Margery felt her heart in her
throat. "When did they go?" she
gasped. She must keep calm.

"Oh, right after it first started
raining" Merle commented eagerly.

"I'll leave you in charge of your
tent. Don't let anyone go looking
for anything or anybody. I'll have
to go find the girls."

MOUNTAIN VACATION

225

Marg watched Merle run back
through the rain. The five girls
under the canvas nodded solemnly
to Margery's directions.

Margery got her blanket out of
her bedroll and draped it around
her. She hadn't gone six yards be-
fore she felt someone panting be-
hind her. Betty Wright clung to
her arm.

''Let me go with you. I really
want to be some help."

Margery's heart was pounding too
hard for speech. She nodded grate-
fully and pulled Betty against her.
What had been a fairly simple trail
to follow to camp had now become
a muddy, slippery obstacle course.
Down below them the creek roared
menacingly. It was too dark to see
anything except during the flashes
of lightning. Bill always comforted
her during thunderstorms at home.
She thought of Bill's comfortable
shoulder with unbelievable yearn-
ing. The thought of her boys
brought tears of self-pity to her
eyes. What had she ever done to
deserve this? To lose two girls!

It took them almost half an hour
to reach the bridge. Margery put
her hand on the bridge rail, and her
heart failed her. She could not
cross. Yet they hadn't seen a sign
of the girls on the trail. She and
Betty lifted their heads to shout
once more.

''Sister Clark?" the girls' voices
came from the other side of the
bridge.

A lightning flash revealed the two
girls sitting in the shelter of a huge
tree. Margery almost snatched
them out from under the tree.

"I know we shouldn't have stayed
there, but we were afraid to go any
place else, Sister Clark. You're not

mad or anything at us, Sister Clark?"

"No, no!" Margery smiled with
relief in the darkness. "I'm so hap-
py we found you, but get out from
under that tree at once." She
hugged the girls, and they started
single file back to the tent.

"Hey, Betty, you were a real
sport to come looking for us, too.
I don't know what we'd have done
if somebody hadn't come. Honestly,
we thought those lights were the
truck coming back, and we thought
we'd get first shelter or something."

Margery pulled the girls along
behind her, hugging the side of the
trail closest to the mountain. Bet-
ty surely seemed at home with the
girls now. She looked like a differ-
ent girl with her face washed clean.
She was as attractive as any of them.

When they got back to the tent,
the girls pulled Betty, Jean, and
Bonnie into the tent to hear of
their adventures. Margery returned
to crouch under her end of the
canvas. She settled her blanket in
the least muddy spot she could find
and leaned on her elbow for some
rest. A glitter in the mud caught
her eye during a flash as she settled
herself. Betty Wright's lipstick.
She pocketed it quietly. There
would be time enough to return it
to Betty later.

npHE sun brought the day to the
most bedraggled Beehive class
in the land of Zion, Margery
thought. Her heart sank when she
saw the number of muddy blankets
and the poor condition of their
supplies. But first things first.
They must have a hot breakfast.
All the wood that had been gathered
was wet. If she had only thought
to pull some it under the canvas.

226

But the girls were scurrying about,
searching under heavy pines for
dry spots to find twigs. Margery
gasped at how fresh and young they
seemed. She felt as if every bone
in her body ached in several places.
The ingenious girls soon had a fire
going, and Margery cooked and
cooked until she was ready to swoon
from hunger.

jDY noon the truck had come back
with John and Carma.
'Tes, it was appendicitis, all
right," Carma explained. 'They did
an emergency operation, but she's
doing fine. We'll go down again
tonight, at least one of us will, to
see her in the hospital, but we'll be
able to pull our share up here now.
Marg, you really do look terrible.
Is that mud you've got in your
hair?"

They decided to spend this sec-
ond day washing blankets and dry-
ing them out on branches. Margery
heated water and rinsed her hair.
Before she had time to put a bobby-
pin in, another hike was scheduled,
and the activities roared on with
astounding regularity. By the time
the evening program around the
campfire was over, Margery yearned
only for sleep. Her hair would just
have to wait.

The fourth day finally dawned,
and some of the girls actually shed
tears that this was the day they
were leaving their camp.

Betty Wright ran up to her and
laid her cheek against Margery's
straight hair. ''Oh, Sister Clark,
this has been the most wonderful
four days of my life. They've been
more fun . . . ."

Margery felt the lipstick in her
pocket. "Betty, does this belong
to you? I found it . . . ."

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

Betty's cheeks rosied just a little.
"It's mine, Sister Clark."

Margery smiled at her. "You real-
ly don't need it, Betty; you're so
pretty without it."

"Thank you. Sister Clark. No,
I'm not going to bother using it
anymore until the rest of my friends
do. Keep it for me, will you?"

Betty was gone to some of the
girls who were calling for her.
Margery dropped the lipstick back
into her pocket.

Yes, the canyon was beautiful,
Margery noticed on the way down.
It seemed ages ago since that day
they had driven up. Bill and the
boys were waiting at the church
with other parents, relatives, and
friends.

Margery almost broke her leg try-
ing to get to them before they got
to her.

"Are you thinner?" Bill asked.

"What's the matter with your
hair?" Willie asked curiously.

Margery hushed them, trying to
smile and keep back the tears at
the same time. Just then some of
the girls' shouted conversations
reached her ears. They were so
enthusiastic, so full of energy.

Margery couldn't help hearing,
"The most wonderful canyon trip
you can ever imagine, Daddy. The
very best part was the first night
when it rained like mad, and we
had the craziest adventures. Gloria's
going to be green with envy be-
cause . . . ."

It was only the thought of a hot
bath and shampoo that led Margery
to turn away from one of the most
surprising conversations she had
ever heard. Later, she would try
to understand the sudden feeling of
well-being that flooded even to the
tips of her fingers.

Quelling oJhe U\euef Society lliagazine

Thomas S. Monson

Assistant Manager, Deseret News Press

[Speech delivered at the Magazine Department, Annual General Relief Society Con-
ference, October 4, 1956]

I approach the responsibility of
addressing this large gathering
of Relief Society Magazine
representatives humbly. I realize
that it would be difficult to assemble
a sales force that is more dedicated
to its product than are you. It is
important that we be dedicated,
that we accept the callings given
us, that we strive for perfection in
our performance.

Placing myself in the position of
a sales representative for The ReUei
Society Magazine, I have tried to
note a few principles which I be-
lieve would help me perform my
assignment more successfully. These
principles comprise, what I call, a
''Be Chart for Successful Selhng
of The ReUef Society Magazine.''

Be Inioimed

To Be Informed is the first prin-
ciple on our chart for successful
selling. We must be informed re-
garding all phases of our product.

We must be intimately acquaint-
ed with the contents of the Maga-
zine and the varied uses to which
its contents can be put. For ex-
ample, we must convince our sisters
that by reading the editorials and
historical items in the Magazine,
they will be better informed. We
should show them that by reading
the lesson material they will be in
a position to participate more intel-
ligently in their class discussions. By
using the recipes found in the
Magazine, they will be better cooks.

In short, we can say to our po-
tential subscribers: "li you would

be a better cook, know the progress
of Relief Society work, be prepared
for your lessons, you can realize
these objectives by simply subscrib-
ing to and reading your ReUei So-
ciety Magazine J'

In addition to knowing the con-
tents of our Magazine, we should
have a knowledge concerning its
creation. The ReUei Society Maga-
zine doesn't just grow like 'Topsy.''
Each item for its production is
carefully selected, and after much
thought and prayer, it is merged
with others to provide the finished
product. Did you know, for ex-
ample, that Sister Spafford and her
associates devoted many hours in
selecting the correct paper on which
to print the Magazine? A paper
was desired which would give clear
detail to the many photographs,
yet be a paper that would not re-
flect a harsh glare. The heavy,
enameled cover paper was selected
to provide a durable cover and a
printing surface on which scenes
might be printed in finest detail.

Did you know that every type
face available was studied carefully?
Finally, a type face was selected
that is open and legible, even for
those readers whose sight might be
impaired by advanced years? The
very size of the Magazine was de-
signed to facilitate easy handling
and convenient binding into per-
manent volumes for your library
shelves.

Before a page of the Magazine
is printed, an electrotype mold is

Page 227

228

lk£:

Miiir^

Chart

^be informed

'<be organized

4be friendly

^BE enthusiastic
4bE HUMBLE

^BE PRAYERFUL

made. The actual printing is done
from an electrotype made from this
mold. An electrotype will with-
stand much more wear than ordi-
nary type. This guarantees that the
printing will be as distinct and clear
on the 150,000th copy as it was on
the first copy.
Be Organized

Be Organized is our second prin-
ciple. We should organize our time
so that a selected period can be
devoted to making our visits to the
homes. When we make our visits,
we should be prepared with all of
the necessary materials, such as pen-
cil and subscription book, so that we
can properly prepare the order. A
list of expiration dates is also help-
ful as a sales tool. When we are
organized, our work becomes much
more efficient and enjoyable.
Be Friendly

Be Friendly and carry a smile
always. It is much easier to be con-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

vincing when we are friendly and
happy to see our fellow members.
We must never use harsh methods
or force others to subscribe against
their will. Instead, friendly per-
suasion must always be our selling
technique.
Be Y.nihu^m'^iiQ

Be Fnthusiastic in our work.
''Nothing great was ever achieved
without enthusiasm," Ralph Waldo
Emerson once observed. We note
in the business world that after a
salesman makes a successful call, it
is much simpler for him to con-
vince the second customer. In
short, when a sale is completed, we
naturally become enthusiastic, and
this opens the way for the second
sale.
Be Humble

Be HumbJe in your work. Realize
that you are the Lord's emissary,
and that you should carry his spirit
in all your endeavors. The Prophet
Joseph Smith offered this admo-
nition:

And no one can assist in this work
except he shall be humble ... (D. & C.
12:8).

Be thou humble; and the Lord thy God
shall lead thee by the hand, and give thee
answer to thy prayers (D. & C. 112:10).

After you have succeeded in your
work, remember to give the Lord
the credit for your accomplish-
ments.
Be Prayerful

Be Prayerful, always! Never make
your visits without first calling upon
the Lord for his divine assistance.
Your assignment is important, and
it requires inspiration from on high.
Ask the Lord to bless you, and also
to bless and to touch the hearts of
the sisters that you visit.

Several years ago, a striking ex-
ample of the eflficacy of prayer came
forcibly to my attention. Our ward

SELLING THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

229

Relief Society Magazine representa-
tive was a little Scotch sister, Eliza-
beth Keachie, who was most devoted
to her assignment. She had de-
termined to visit every home in the
ward to explain the benefits enjoyed
by subscribing to The Relief Society
Magazine. Each day before making
her visits, she would kneel in prayer
and ask her Heavenly Father to
guide her activities.
AFTER many weeks she com-
pleted her house-to-house cam-
paign with the single exception of
the homes on a remote street that
lay in an industrialized area adjacent
to the railroad tracks. Sister Keachie
hesitated visiting this area alone,
and therefore she requested her
visiting teaching companion, Alice
Johnson, to join her.

Sister Johnson commented that
there were only one or two homes
at best on the street and that no
member of the Church resided in
any of them. But Sister Keachie
was determined to complete her
task, and so they started down the
uninviting street.

Visits to the two homes yielded
nothing, but as they turned to leave.
Sister Keachie noted a curtain at
the window of a small garage located
down a muddy alleyway behind one
of the buildings. She persuaded
her companion to visit this humble
garage with her. They knocked at
the door, and an elderly gentleman,
ninety-three years of age, greeted
them.

They explained the purpose of
their visit and the benefits derived
from subscribing to The Relief So-
ciety Magazine. The old gentle-
man talked to them for an hour
and finally subscribed. He also
asked them if they would return
each month and talk to him about

the Church. After securing permis-
sion from the ward Relief Society
presidency, they added this small
abode to their own regular visiting
teaching district.

The months went by, and then
the old gentleman started to attend
Priesthood meetings. Eventually,
he was advanced in the Priesthood.
After about a year, he was ordained
an elder in the Melchizedek Priest-
hood and applied for a temple rec-
ommend. He stated that his wife
had died many yeara before and
that he wanted to be sealed to her
for the eternities to come. He also
confided in me, as his bishop, that
he had made her a promise many
years ago that he would go to the
temple and perform this important
work.

The Sunday after he had complet-
ed his work in the temple, he stood
up and bore his testimony in fast
meeting. He paid tribute to Sister
Keachie and Sister Johnson, the
patient sisters of the Relief Society,
for visiting him so faithfully, and
then he praised The Relief Society
Magazine and told of its importance
in assisting him to build his testi-
mony.

Ninety-four year-old Brother Ring-
wood died within six months of
this meeting. I recalled this experi-
ence at his funeral service; and I am
certain that the tears which filled
the eyes of Sister Keachie and Sister
Johnson were tears of gratitude for
having faithfully performed their
labors in a pleasing manner before
the Lord.

You see, Sister Keachie was in-
formed; she was organized, friendly,
enthusiastic, humble, and prayer-
ful, and because she followed these
principles, she was successful! May
we all be successful in our callings.

New Shoes for Flo

Wanda F. Hilton

SUMMERS when it was hot ears open for any mention of shoes,

and dry, Flo did not wear But for two days, so far as Flo knew,

shoes. She went barefoot her mother had not given them a

Sunday through Saturday, month thought. It was now the beginning

after month. Of course, there were of the third day, and mother hadn't

things like bruised toes and thorn given one hint that she was even

pricks, and it was always wise to tinkering with the idea of suggest-

look about carefully when climbing ing that father ride into Rexburg

the rocky hillsides for rattlesnakes, and buy the winter stock of shoes

The one pair of shoes, worn all and other necessities like bacon,

winter, did well to last through the sugar, and flour,

spring thaws. The blessing on the food had

With the last patch of snow melt- been given and the mush dished

ing in the spring sunshine, Flo's up, when Mother spoke,

shoes, or what remained of them, '7^^^/' ^^^^ asked in a matter-of-

melted away, too. fact tone, ''don't you think tomor-

Flo loved those first days after row might be as good a time as

the shoes were gone. It was good any to hitch up old Bess and Pet

not always to be laboring to keep a and drive to town and stock up?

ragged piece of leather tied in place. It's getting along in the season and

But after a few days, she just didn't things are running low. Flo could

give it a thought one way or an- even do with some shoes, it's that

other. Then as September trump- cold."

eted its arrival with red and gold Flo sat still and open-mouthed,
pageantry, Flo began to dream of Even though she had been expect-
new shoes, and by Thanksgiving it ing the words, they came as a
was right uncomfortable to be with- rapturous shock,
out shoes because it was cold, cold, 'Tes, I guess it's time," Father
cold! answered looking up into Mother's

Then Flo's mother would wrap face. ''But are you willing that I

her feet in warm rags and that felt should go now? Maybe I'd better

good as long as she stayed indoors wait a week or two."

where it was warm and dry, but Wait, thought Flo. What for?

rags got wet if one ventured out, There had never been any talk of

and then they were worse than noth- waiting before when Mother sug-

ing. gested the trip.

There was always one thing about 'In a week or two the road may

the rag business, though, that made be closed tight as snow can make

Flo's eyes bright and her dreams it," Mother replied. "You usually

more real, for then Mother would have made the trip by now. I just

begin talking about shoes. realized it day before yesterday.

Now, for two days Flo had been when I had to wrap up Flo's feet,

wearing rags, and she had kept her Best go right away. The sooner you

Page 230

NEW SHOES FOR FLO

231

go, the sooner you will be back,
and that's the way I want it/'

npHERE had never before been
allusions to things not being
just right, and it worried Flo; but
in the hurried preparations for
Father's going, she forgot her mis-
givings. Everything but joy van-
ished when she looked at the long
list of things for Father to buy.

The first item on the list was
"A pair of shoes for Floetta!"

That night just before she
climbed into bed, Father stood her
on a piece of paper on the table and
traced the outline of her foot with
his stubby pencil. It had tickled
and she had wiggled.

''Stop now," Father said. 'Ton
must stand still and hard. Let your
foot spread out as far as it will. We
don't want those new shoes to be
too little."

Flo had gone to bed feeling that
she had tried on her new shoes,
and soon she would have them for
keeps.

At the moment of Father's de-
parture, Flo recalled her misgivings,
for Father seemed uncertain and
hesitant.

'Tou're sure you want me to
go?" he asked, and Mother nodded,
her face calm.

As the wagon jolted off over the
rough, uneven trail, the calmness
faded, and her face looked like
winter, Flo thought, lonely and cold
and even fearful.

The Harris family lived far away
from all the settlements and towns.
Father, Flo had heard it said, had
poor health and the natural hot
spring about a mile from the cabin
was good for whatever was the mat-
ter with him. So Father and Moth-

er had sold their livery stables and
town lots and moved up to no-
where.

The cabin had been built close
against the mountain where the
aspen trees came down and snug-
gled about in a tight friendly circle,
only giving way a little for the path
which led down to the road a half
mile away.

The trip to town usually took
about five days— two to go, one in
which to do the shopping, and two
to make the trip home. Father
spent the two nights between home
and town at the Williams' ranch.

Flo was sure Mother had never
acted as if she were expecting Fa-
ther before the fifth day before, but
this time, the morning of the third
day Mother began walking the half
mile to the road and back again
every little while. Her face looked
white, and she said few words.
When they knelt for prayer her
petitions were urgent, and she
stayed on her knees a long time.

When it was bedtime, Mother
turned out the lamp, but instead of
coming to bed, she sat before the
fire and rocked back and forth, and
sighed.

Flo was sure Mother even made
the trip to the road alone that night.
The pressure of her uneasiness was
the most frightening thing Flo had
ever endured. It was so big and
real that even thoughts of the shoes
were not comforting or of im-
portance.

npHE morning of the fourth day,
Flo awakened to the desolate
sound of the wind. Mother was at
the window peering out into the
semidarkness. She stood there a

232

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

long time before she let the curtain
fall back into place.

All day the wind howled with
growing fury. The windows rattled,
the door shook, and it seemed that
Mother bent and quivered like the
trees outside— almost as if she were
in pain.

And then toward evening the
first snow began to fall. At its com-
ing Mother shed her first tears, and
with a cry that chilled Flo's heart
she flung open the door and ran
like a frightened creature down the
path to the road.

When she came back, walking
heavily, the weariness on her face
was still there, but the fear was
gone. Things still weren't just right,
Flo decided, but it seemed Mother
could and would take care of what-
ever was the trouble.

The prayer at mealtime was,
'Tlease bless our Daddy and keep
him safe from the storm and help
us here at home."

Flo was familiar with those words,
but somehow the way Mother said
them this time gave them a bigger
meaning as if there was a special
need right now. Flo wished she
could help, and could know what
had to be done, but Mother rushed
the eating — her movements quick
and sure. It was as if she were
racing with something or someone.

When the food was eaten. Moth-
er said, 'Tou are to sleep in the
bedroom tonight. There are a few
things that need to be done before
I can blow out the lamp, and I
don't want to keep you awake."

Flo was sorry to give up the warm
kitchen and Mother's companion-
ship, but Mother's voice was firm,
and when she pulled the door closed

it was somehow important that it
stay that way. Mother did open it
again, though, to give her a second
goodnight kiss, a gentle caress, and
a sweet, sweet smile.

Above the sharp wail of the wind,
Flo could catch the soft sound of
her Mother's movements. The kiss
and the smile had quieted her fears
and her last thought was that to-
morrow would bring Daddy, and
Daddy would have the new, won-
derful shoes.

The wind was still blowing when
Flo awakened next morning, and
the one bedroom window was
clogged with snow. Her breath had
made frost along the quilt top, but
inside, the bed was snug and warm.

Then a sharp, cutting thought
tore across her mind, dark as night.
What if Father had not made it
safely to Williams'! What if he
had been caught in the storm, was
even now somewhere alone in the
white, howling waste! A fear more
deadly than any she had known
pushed and hammered at her. She
must get to Mother. Together they
could pray again, and wherever Fa-
ther was, God would save him and
bring him safely home.

Flo flung open the kitchen door
and stopped there stunned and
speechless. There sat Father!
Father rocking gently back and
forth, with a small, white bundle
held closely in his arms. Mother
was asleep in the big bed, and on
the table— on the table— was a pair
of black, high-button shoes.

'T^HE whole sight was so thorough-
ly unexpected— so wonderful
after the smothering fright, that all
Flo could do was cry. Great chok-
ing sobs, that awakened Mother,

NEW SHOES FOR FLO

233

and Father's bundle began to make
twittering little bird sounds, and
it was all so queer that Flo kept on
crying until she reached Mother's
arms and Father was bending over
her. Then it was that she saw what
Father was holding. It was a baby.
A real, little, red-faced baby.

Her amazement dried up her
tears like a blotter, and she just sat,
speechless, with the most wonder-
ful feeling welling up all through
her.

Father safe. Mother with happi-
ness on her pale face, a baby,, and,
yes, there were the shoes.

Oh, what joy! Was ever the
world so grand! Were evep Father
and Mother so dear or- baby so
sweet!

''Here,'' Father said, 'you hold
him."

'Ton have a little brother/' Moth-
er said.

''Let me hold the shoes, too/'
said Flo.

It was like a miracle she thought,
as she ate tiny, juicy nibbles of her
first orange and wiggled her toes in-
side her new shoes. A miracle that
Father was home. It seemed he
had known the baby was coming.
It hadn't been a surprise at all to
him, and so he had driven straight
through to Rexburg, changing teams
at the Williams' ranch. The shop-
ping had been hurriedly attended
to, and he had started back after
only a few hours rest. He had
raced the storm home in time to be
with Mother when the baby came.

Camphor cJrees

Elsie McKinnon Strachan

Willows and maples and poplars, these three
Have hung their green color in April's air.
The wakened persimmon and cherry tree
Lend viridian with the leafing pear;
But there is no green in this new green spring
As green as these camphor leaves hung high,
Their luminous splendor carohng
A chartreuse song against the sky!

cJhe Smallest (cyne s LPrayer

MaryhaJe Woolsey

She watched her sisters through their prayers at bedtime,
Waiting her turn with wide and wondering eyes;
Then joyously she knelt, head bowed, hands clasping.
And babbled in her own language, baby-wise.
We felt her loving innocence and sweetness.
And though we could not tell what plea we heard.
At- her "Amen" we joined her confidently —
Knowing God would translate her every word.

Let's Garden With Half the Work

Dorthea N. NewboJd

Garden Editor, Deseret News Salt Lake Telegram

EVERYONE wants a garden.
Ask the average person for a
word picture of a garden, and
he will tell you that he sees a velvety
lawn surrounded bv borders of
shrubs, the whole enclosed with a
wall, or a vine-covered fence. In
front of the shrubs he visualizes a
border of flowers, with good shade
trees towering over the whole scene.

In this picture the average person
always sees a garden in ''apple-pie"
order; no weeds, no pests, no
diseases, no shaggy, seedy looking
plants; borders always in full bloom!
Utopia!

The homemaker has much to do
with planning and planting the
garden or outdoor living area. She
plans it so that it will become the
scene of the family's summer activi-
ties. Large groups can be enter-

tained in a garden, or small groups
can enjoy the area. With the in-
crease in activities, the gardened
area is sure to show wear and begin
to look shabbv. More work is re-
quired to maintain it, and perhaps
there is neither the time nor the
energy for the additional work. Let's
cut down, then, by streamlining the
plantings, and paving the area of
lawn that shows the greatest wear.
And you don't need to keep the
borders full of flowers all summer
in order to possess a good garden!

Shrubs, trees, and evergreens can
be used effectively together without
flowers, to provide interesting con-
trast of color and textures. Best of
all, a minimum of care will keep
such a garden looking top notch.

You will enjoy an all-green gar-
den, providing that you will make

rrr

IZZI

6o»-<ieK- plonfs G«n,t<3ll.

r~~r

T"T"T

T"7T

1 r

Brick walks Or- "terr-oce.

Page 234

LET'S GARDEN WITH HALF THE WORK

235

DRWErWAV

Lorgelree

Ground
Covey '

MOUSE-

f^ good hosing keeps "Hne area
(VnmQoula-fe, 4fie free wofcreM
and "fhe gi-ound cover gro>vs
fhr-i-ff/ly undet- such cor©.

Toll Grape S+ake Pence
•to Provide Privacy.

up your mind to accept it. You
may think that an all-green garden
will become tiresome and monoto-
nous, but you will soon notice the
difference in the greens. You will
see that there are few plants that
can be classed as being ''leaf green."
Rather, the greens will be a blue-
green, or a yellow-green, or shade to
a gray-green.

Textural differences in the foliage
of the plants can create a fascinating

picture. There are many leaves that
have a fuzzy appearance, others are
ruffled, while still others are scal-
loped. Some leaves are quite large,
thick, and smooth. The contrast in
size of neighboring plants can be
picturesque. For example, a plant-
ing of Dianthus, with its blade-like
leaves, will provide a contrast for
the coarser leaves of the taller lilacs
or Viburnum.

TTHE very easiest kind of garden-
ing is water gardening. A pool
of clear water, reflecting the sky and
clouds, is soothing and calming to
frazzled nerves. It may be possible
to have a tiny stream of water falling
or spraying into the pool. The
sound of falling water is always a
great delight. A pool can be plant-
ed with water lilies to provide color
throughout the summer months,
and they require little work.

Of course, the construction work
is necessary to begin with, but once
the pool has been finished, all that
is required to have an attractive spot
is a yearly cleaning during the
spring months. The pool is filled
at that time and the lilies planted
when the weather is settled. The
design of the pool can be formal or
informal, following the general de-
sign of the remainder of the garden.

Brick work has become very popu-
lar. Bricks may be new cement

236

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

DRWELWAY

ones, cinder blocks, or old weath-
ered bricks. Stepping stones may be
used in many ways to cut down the
amount of maintenance work in the
garden. They may be used for
pathways or for paving a terrace.
An occasional hosing off will insure
an attractive, clean underfooting
with no worries about worn spots in
lawn areas. If weeds or tufts of
grass insist on pushing up between
bricks or blocks, it is a simple mat-
ter to spray the unwanted plants
with one of the weed killers on the
market. Usually one treatment is
sufficient to kill them.

In the hotter sections of our
country, some discomfort may be
encountered if the paved areas arc
quite extensive. To offset this, use

a strip of grass around the paved
section. Shrubs and trees planted
along the edges of the terrace will
help cut the high temperatures. Or
plan to use a reflection pool as a
part of the terrace.

PORTABLE gardens can add
color, if you decide that you
must have some color in your
garden. Set plants in containers that
are sufficiently large to encourage
good growth. Containers that are
too small encourage the roots to
travel out the drain hole. If large
planter boxes are used, it is a good
idea to put heavy coasters under
them so that the boxes can be
wheeled to a sheltered spot away
from heavy winds and rains. Wood-

LET'S GARDEN WITH HALF THE WORK

237

en buckets and tubs can be a deco-
rative part of the terrace.

A thorough daily watering is
about all the care that a portable
garden needs, although a good prac-
tice is to give a once-a-month feed-
ing to the plants. Use a soluble
plant fertilizer. Its use will assure
you of good plant growth.

If, in the past, you have had wide
borders of flowers around your gar-
den, and now you find that you can-
not care for them properly any
longer, gradually do away with the
borders. Instead of those flowers,
plant different kinds of ground cov-
ers. Plants that are classed as
ground covers hug the ground, sel-
dom growing more than five inches
tall. They are attractive throughout

the growing season, some remain-
ing green throughout the year.

A list of ground covers would in-
clude Vinca minor, ajuga, creeping
Jenny, and wild strawberry for the
semi-shady or sunny locations. For
the very sunny spots, try using
Sedums. Sedums are rugged plants,
requiring little care, once they have
been planted.

In the shady spots, under large
trees or shrubs, on the north side of
the buildings, try Pachysandra, any
of the ivies, or use lily of the valley
or sweet violets.

Once the plants are set out, about
all that will be required is about
two feedings a year, plus regular
watering in arid sections of our
country.

What Ss goy?

Jennie Brown Rawlins

i'i'npHESE things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and
•■• that your joy might be full" (John 15:11).

To me this solemn and beautifwl statement means that through God we have
it in our power to gain a fulness of joy both now and in the life to come.

This presents a second question: What is joy? The dictionary defines it as glad-
ness, gaiety, or exhilaration of spirits. To me it has a more sober and lasting quality
than this definition suggests. Joy, as the Savior spoke of it, is not momentary, un-
adulterated bliss, but a complex thing, a thing of multi-variant hues, of undulating
inflections, yet deep and abiding. We say that we have joy in working in the Church,
in rearing our families, in going to school. Thus joy is comprised not only of mo-
ments of rapture, when we have an awareness of peace in the glowing instant, but of
our endeavors to overcome obstacles, our striving toward accomplishment, and yearn-
ings toward the divine, as well as countless homely, yet heartwarming experiences that
go to make up living.

Joy is not freely given. It must be attained. It is the reward God gives us for
accepting our tribulations with grace, our triumphs with humility, our daily bread
with thanksgiving, our responsibilities with wilhngness, the unkind acts of others with
tolerance, and the ever-burgeoning wonders about us with awareness and appreciation.

Sixty LJears ^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, April i, and April 15, 1897

^ToR THE Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

RELIEF SOCIETY ANNIVERSARY IN PAROWAN (UTAH): The fifty-
fifth anniversary of the organization of the Relief Society was royally celebrated March
17th at Parowan. A most excellent program of addresses, recitations, songs and music
was well rendered, the brethren feeling honored in being invited to contribute to the
day's enjoyment. Sister Lenora Orton gave the historical address . . . which was
replete with information. Among the aged sisters who spoke were Sister Nancy
Decker and Aunt Paulina Lyman, who were at Nauvoo at the time the Prophet
Joseph established the Society ....

— E. Crane Watson, Secretary

LAKE TAHOE (CALIFORNIA): It was just sundown when the stage coach
turned a bend in the r-oad and we came to the very edge of the lake, ensconced amid
the mountains at an altitude of 6,225 feet above sea level on the borders of Nevada
and California in the Sierra Nevada Mountains, its length 2 2/4 miles, greatest width
13 miles, its depth 1,506 feet, its waters not blue but wonderfully clear, looking like
a sheet of glass, surrounded like a wall by the mountains while the beautiful pines
peeped up through the snow. . . .

—Kim

LIVING PICTURES OF THE HOLY LAND: Madame von Finklestien Mount-
ford has been given her unique entertainment. Living Pictures of the Holy Land under
the auspices of the Brigham Academy in several of the larger towns in the State. . . .
Madame Mountford will give one of her series of lectures in the large Tabernacle in
this city on Tuesday evening, April 16th.

— Editorial Note

FAREWELL TO SISTER McCUNE ON HER DEPARTURE FOR EUROPE

Think of those who love thee,

And miss thee every day.
Let this sweet assurance

Bring peace and joy alway. . . .
Fear not man for he is mortal.

In the holy cause be strong;
Trust in God in silent asking.

He will move the proud among. . . .
— Lydia D. Alder

WOMAN LAWYER: Mrs. Helen M. Gougar was admitted to practice before
the Supreme Court of Indiana on Feb. 19. She at once made the oral argument in her
test case, wherein she claims that the present law, properly interpreted, is sufficient to
permit women to vote. All the judges came down from the bench and congratulated
Mrs. Gougar on the ability of her argument.

— Selected

Page 238

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

T\R. SITI }. R. NOOR-ZAIN, of

Jakarta^ Indonesia, represented
her country at the International
Federation of University Women
in Paris, France, and later visited
America. A dentist by training,
educated in Holland and her native
land, at thirty-two she is mother of
three children, editor of two maga-
zines, a government official, and an
educator. She has helped to reduce
illiteracy in Indonesia from ninety-
seven to forty-seven per cent.
Woman's position has greatly im-
proved, although a man can still
divorce his v^ife by merely announc-
ing the fact, and he is not required
to support his children, and prop-
erty rights are not granted to wom-
en. Fifty per cent of the women
now exercise their right to vote.

QRA PATE STEWART has

added to her many successful
books A Letter to My Daughter, a
sequel to A Letter to My Son. This
is a volume of sound advice to girls
on the best and happiest way to live
life, how to prepare for marriage,
and what to expect of marriage.
Written from the Latter-day Saint
point of view, it contains inspira-
tional passages, down-to-earth com-
mon sense, and flashes of humor.
Mrs. Stewart, mother of seven chil-
dren, is a popular lecturer as well as
an author.

DOSE HEILBRON, forty-two,
attractive and feminine-looking
in her judge's white, long, wavy,
wig, is the first woman to become
an English judge. Wife of a sur-
geon and mother of an eight-year-
old daughter, she is regarded as one
of the best legal minds in the coun-
try. Even so, she had to overcome
considerable prejudice to reach her
present position.

ELIEVED to be the nation's
oldest married couple, Mr. and
Mrs. Peter Petersen, Latter-day
Saints of Fairview, Utah, have cele-
brated their seventy-eighth wedding
anniversary. They received a special
delivery letter from President
Dwight D. Eisenhower. Mr. Peter-
son is ninety-six; his wife, ninety-five.

jyrRS. PAT McCORMACK,

twenty-six, of Lakewood, Cali-
fornia, is the first person ever to win
two gold medals for diving in two
successive Olympiads. She did a
two-and-a-half somersault and a
one-and-a-half somersault with full
twist at the Olympic Games in Mel-
bourne, Australia, last December.
Australia's Lorraine Crapp won the
women's 400-meter free-style swim-
ming event in a new time record
of 4:54.6. Sylvia Ruuska, only
fourteen, of Berkeley, California,
came in third in the latter event.

Page 239

EIDITORIAL

VOL. 44

APRIL 1957

NO. 4

ujlessings ^ytttendant Lipon an (^yffice

"C^VERY calling in the Church car-
ries a particular authority and
blessing.

''When will I be set apart?" is
a question often asked by those who
have been asked to accept a call in
Relief Society and feel their own
weakness in it. They have the faith
that after they have been set apart,
if they strive to do the Lord's will,
he will endow them with necessary
attributes to fulfill the calling pleas-
ingly in his sight and to the
satisfaction of themselves.

After one is set apart by one in
authority, inspiration, if sought, will
attend the particular office. One
is given the assurance that the Lord
will help one to fulfill her calling,
for each office carries its own en-
lightenment.

The Lord never withdraws his
inspiration from a handmaiden who
has been called and set apart so long
as she seeks to do his will and mag-
nify her office. The Lord recog-
nizes those whom he has chosen to
be in authority. When a presi-
dency meets, all confer together,
but the final inspiration is looked
for from the president. When a
counselor meets with sisters whom
she has been called to direct, the
final decision is looked for from the
counselor. So it is in all situations.
The Lord's house is a house of or-
der, and to fulfill a calling one must
be obedient to those placed over

Page 240

one, and, in turn, be ready to direct
in humility those over whom one
has been placed.

The inspiration of a calling is a
wonderful manifestation of the
Lord's will. Time and again one
sees it demonstrated. While a sis-
ter remains in a certain position,
the authority and inspiration of her
calling continue to rest upon her to
give her strength and wisdom be-
yond her own ability, but with the
passing of the office, there passes
also the particular mantle of that
oflPice to her successor.

This bestowal of the mantle of
an office was witnessed visually by
Latter-day Saints in Nauvoo who
saw the mantle of the Prophet Jo-
seph Smith made manifest upon
President Brigham Young. Per-
haps the actuality of the occasion
was needed to teach the member-
ship of the Church— those who wit-
nessed it and those who accept it
from the testimony of those who
were present — of the actuality of
it. But, while such an outward
manifestation is not commonly
vouchsafed, still one is continually
amazed to see how, after being set
apart to a particular office, through
humility and prayer, the mantle of
that office becomes evidenced
through the wisdom and the growth
of the individual in her office.

The Lord has said that he will
take the weak things of the earth

EDITORIAL

241

to confound the wise. Whatever
calhng comes to one, if the indi-
vidual accepts the opportunity in
spite of her own feehngs of un-
worthiness, is set apart by those in
authority, and hves to magnify her
own office without aspiring to the
office of another, she will grow in
righteousness and knowledge per-
sonally, and, through humble serv-
ice, she will do her part in forward-
ing the work of the Lord. The more
devotion she lends to her office,
without neglecting her responsibili-
ties as wife and mother, the more
she will be the recipient of the
promises made to her at the time
she is set apart.

It is a great blessing that the
daughters of the Heavenly Father

have been given an organization of
their own in which they are set
apart to preside under the Priest-
hood, as well as to be officers and
teachers. Through the endowment
of the setting apart, great blessings
of discernment, enlightenment,
growth, and development come to
the daughters of Zion, as they come
to no other women. Those who
are set apart testify to the truth and
actuality of the words of Nephi:
'\ . . the Lord giveth no command-
ments unto the children of men,
save he shall prepare a way for them
that they may accomplish the
thing which he commandeth them"
(I Nephi 3:7).

-M. C. S.

^n m

ernonam

— /let tie IlLana ^Jjams [Joradford

March 17, 1873— February 11, 1957

VTETTIE Maria Davis Bradford, former member of the general board of

Relief Society, died at her home in Salt Lake City, February 11th,
1957, a little less than a month before her eighty-fourth birthday.

Beginning in young womanhood, she served in all the auxiliary organ-
izations of the Church officered by women, and in later life was an
ordinance worker in the Salt Lake Temple. She was president of the Salt
Lake Stake Relief Society for eight years.

She was appointed a member of the general board of Relief Society
March 25, 1925, and served with great ability and untiring devotion. Her
principal duties included chairmanship of the clothing and household
supplies committee, membership at various times on the conference com-
mittee, work and business, theology, and nursing committees, and many
other responsibilities. She was greatly loved by her associates on the
board and gave much inspirational direction in her official visits to the
wards and stakes. She was released from the board in 1939.

Her husband, Robert H. Bradford, Professor and Head of the Depart-
ment of Metallurgy at the University of Utah, died in 1931. Their three
sons and a daughter have followed the outstanding example of their par-
ents in rendering community and Church service. Sister Bradford's many
friends will long remember her as a woman who used all the days of her
long life in loving service.

TloJbiA.

TO THE FIELD

di^tnn of the 1 1 Lonth

npHE Church-wide congregational hymn singing project, inaugurated by
the Church Music Committee, will be coiitinued during the coming
year, and all auxiliary organizations have been invited to participate. The
purpose of this project is to increase the hymn repertoire of the Church
members and to place emphasis on the message of the hymns. Stake
choristers and organists are requested to give assistance at union meetings
to ward choristers and organists in carrying out this project.

An analysis and story of the hymn will be printed each month in the
Church Section of the Deseret Nqws.

Following is a list of hymns approved for the twelve months July
1957 to June 1958:

Month

1957

July

August

September

October

November

December

1958

January

February

March

April

May

June

Hymn

We Love Thy House, O God
O My Father

This House We Dedicate to Thee
God of Power, God of Right
Come, Ye Thankful People

Composer No.

B ullock-Robertson

Snow-Mason

Naisbitt-Asper

Bennett-Cannon

Alford-Elvey

I Heard the Bells on Christmas Day Longfellow-Calkin

In Memory of the Crucified Kooyman-Schreiner

A Mighty Fortress Is Our God Luther-Luther

Christ the Lord Is Risen Wesley-Carey

Father In Heaven Hibbard-Flemming

The Lord My Pasture Will Prepare Addison-Bortniansky

Come, O Thou King of Kings P. P. Pratt

203

138

176

36
29

219

113

JLegaci[

Leslie Savage Chik

No legacy of land was his.

No vast estate, nor gold;

Nor this, some famous ancestor

Of whom proud tales were told.

And, yet, some sire bequeathed him gifts

Beyond all counterpart —

The seeing eye, the hearing ear.

The understanding heart.

Page 242

inmn

\:yur \joai

TOY of achievement is mirrored on
^ the face of the young man in the
poster who has just won the foot-
race. He is experiencing the real-
ization of earnest effort, training,
clean living, and of learning to ac-
cept and obey orders. He has
reached his goal because he was
willing to follow the rules which
led to it.

Latter-day Saints who would
travel life's course so as to win their
coveted goal must follow a like
course. They hold their bodily
desires in subjection to their spirit-
ual strength and they never become
discouraged to the point that they

are overcome by the trials and
temptations of the world.

A child once asked her mother,
''Why does Sister Toone always
pray that she will endure to the
end? She is very old and good. Why
does she always say that when she
bears her testimony?''

The child was too young to real-
ize that no mortal age places one
beyond the reach of temptation, but
each age presents different testings
and trials. The wisdom and experi-
ence of years, however, should ex-
pand our souls so that our love is
not stopped at the family circle and
beloved friends, but flows over to
embrace our neighbors. We must
offer friendship to the lonely, give
service to the sick and needy, tender
encouragement to the discouraged,
and a deep assurance of faith to the
doubting.

To win in life's course requires
the development in the soul of
charity, the pure love of Christ
which guides us along the straight
and narrow path to the shining,
glorious goal of eternal life.

To win the race of life we must
keep in training just like the ath-
lete, but the course is longer, the
trials more difficult, and the tempta-
tion to falter greater. In life "...
the race is not to the swift nor the
battle to the strong" (Eccles. 9:11 )^
but to him that endures to the end.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

Page 243

LKecipes QJrom the liorthern cfar ibast lliission

Submitted by Frances P. Andius
Sushi

Sushi Meshi (Rice Mixture)
4 c. cooked rice
/4 c, vinegar
/4 c. cane sugar

2 tsp, Ajinomoto (Accent)
Vz c. dry shrimp
salt to taste

Shrimp should be soaked in vinegar, sugar, and salt overnight. Cover the dish.
Drain shrimp and save liquid. Use this vinegar liquid to pour over cooled rice and
toss lightly so rice will not be gummy. This rice mixture, when placed in aburage
(bean cake) cones, is dehcious for in-between snacks, for picnics, and buffet parties.

For Cones: 12 aburage, cut in two

Filling:

2 medium-sized carrots, chopped
10 string beans, chopped
salt to taste
few dry shrimps
1 tbsp. cane sugar

1 /4 c. water
}4 tsp. Ajinomoto (Accent)

small shavings from 12 aburage (fried
pressed bean cakes) when cut into
two for cones

Chop carrots and beans in long, fine strips, add 1 c. water and boil for five
minutes. Boil shavings of aburage for ten minutes in % c. water. Add sugar and salt.
Cook a little longer. Drain and cool. Bring chopped shrimp to a boil and in the
water drained from aburage shavings cook slowly several minutes. Add seasoning and
aburage shavings. Drain and mix vegetables with rice, and scoop into the cones made
from 12 aburage cut in two, making 24 filled cones.

Cucumber Sumiso
2 medium-sized cucumbers

Peel the cucumbers, remove seeds, and cut in halves lengthwise.

Sumiso Sauce

3 tbsp.

miso (soy bean

paste)

(optional)

/4 tsp. Ajinomoto (Accent)

3 tbsp

vinegar

1 tbsp.

clam juice

tbsp. cane sugar

tbsp. sesame seeds or

tbsp. roasted peanuts ground

tbsp. green onion chopped

can hokkigai (boiled clams) sliced

For making the sumiso, combine miso (if desired), Ajinomoto, vinegar, and clam
juice. Add the chopped green onion., sliced clams, and ground peanuts or sesame
seeds. Chill Just before serving, add the chilled sumiso (sauce) to the cucumbers.

Meat or Fowl With Eggplant

Cut up pork, beef, or fowl, 01 use hamburger, and cook with little water and
soy sauce. Cut up eggplant with the skin on and cook with the meat until tender.
Add a little sugar if desired.

SUKIYAKI

2
lYz

lbs tenderloin beef or chicken
c. shoyu (soy sauce)

fat or oil for frying
Yi c. sugar or sweeten to taste

Page 244

2 bunches green onions

1 can Japanese bamboo shoots

1 c. mushrooms

RECIPES FROM THE NORTHERN FAR EAST MISSION 245

Slice beef thin or cut chicken into small pieces. Slice bamboo shoots and mush-
rooms. Cut green onions into one-inch pieces. This includes the tops. Heat the pan
and put in some beef or chicken fat. When melted, put in enough meat to fill half
of the pan. Stir with fork or chopstick to keep from sticking. Put in sugar and
six tbsp. shoyu and mix well with meat. When it begins to boil, put it on one side
of the pan and add mushrooms, bamboo shoots, and onions. Since the vegetables
require very little cooking, do not put in too much at a time. Cook for ten minutes.
More meat, vegetables, sugar, and shoyu should be added from time to time. Do not
allow the sukiyaki to burn. If it begins to dry out, add a little water and additional
sugar and shoyu.

Sukiyaki is correctly spelled "tsukiyaki." It may be served with rice, a green
salad, and a pickled vegetable.

NiSHIME

Vi c. dried fish (iriko) or pork 2 c. water

cut fine 1 tsp. vinegar

1 gobo (burdock root) 3 tbsp. cane sugar

1 carrot, diced 2 tsp. salt

1 bunch young taro or dasheen (long Vi c. shoyu (soy sauce)

white radishes), diced 1 tofu (soy bean curd cake)

Soak diced gobo in 2 c. water and 1 tsp. vinegar for about Vi hour. Drain the
gobo. Dice carrot and dasheen or taro which have been peeled. Cut tofu into four
pieces and fry in deep oil and, after frying, dice also. Put diced fish (iriko) or meat
in pot and add vegetables in order listed, add seasonings and enough water to cover
the mixture.

There is a name for stew in every language. In Japanese it is Nishime.

Teriyaki Hamburgers

Teriyaki Sauce:

1 clove garlic, crushed
Yz c. shoyu (soy sauce)
Hamburgers:

1 lb. ground beef

1 egg
% c. dry bread crumbs

Combine all ingredients for sauce. Combine ingredients for the hamburgers and
meat around wooden skewers. Soak patties in sauce for one hour. Place on a cold
broiler grill, heat grill, and broil for about five minutes on each side.

Shrimp Tempura
(Shrimps Fried in a Batter)

1 lb. fresh shrimps (18-20)

Wash and shell shrimps leaving the tails. Split shrimps down the center of the
back and open flat. Remove black intestinal vein. Place shrimps, cut side down,
on board and score to prevent curling.

Batter: K tsp. Ajinomoto (Accent)

Yz c. flour 1 egg

Yz c. cornstarch J4 c. water

Ys tsp. salt cooking oil or fat

c. onion

tsp.

ginger, grated

tbsp

. cane sugar

tsp.

salt

tsp.

pepper

tbsp

. Teriyaki sauce

pinch of Ajinomoto

(Accent)

246 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

Sift dry ingredients together. Beat egg and add water. Add to dry ingredients and
mix well. For thin batter, remove Vi c. of the batter and add 2 tbsp. water. The
remaining portion is the thick dipping batter for the shrimps. Heat oil or fat in
frying pan to 375° F. Dip fingers in the thin batter and sprinkle over fat. Repeat
several times. Then dip shrimp in thick dipping batter and fry until golden brown.
Drain on paper towel and serve immediately with tempura sauce. .... -

Tempura Sauce

2 c. water Vi tsp. sugar

Vi c. bonito flakes Ve, tsp. Ajinimoto (Accent)

(dried fish flakes) Vi c. grated turnip

2 tbsp. shoyu (soy sauce) 1 tbsp. chopped green onion
Vi tsp. salt

Boil bonito in water three minutes. Strain. Add seasonings (except turnips and
green onion) and bring to boil. Cool. Before serving, add turnip and green onion.

CJight L^ancer viyith LKesearch, (bducation, and Service

Walter /. Kohhi

National Campaign Chairman

American Cancer Society

npHE American Cancer Society is sending forth its annual call for con-
tributions to fight, on an ever-broadening front, the scourge of cancer
which takes so many lives. April, proclaimed by the President as Cancer
Control Month, sees the launching of the Society's Crusade to raise
$30,000,000. Ever since 1945 the American Cancer Society has appealed
to the American people for the necessary funds to carry on its program of
research, education, and service. Its accomplishments are ever more heart-
ening, but much remains to be done. . . .

The American Cancer Society is doing its share in educating the pub-
lic and the medical profession and in giving service where needed to
cancer patients. It has underway a country-wide program of research
which supports more than 1,000 top-flight scientists in more than 100
hospitals, universities, and laboratories, scientists who are seeking a final
cure or preventive for this dread disease.

The response to the April Crusade of the American Cancer Society
will determine the extent and impact of the Society's educational drive,
its service in the community which brings aid and comfort, and its research
program which scientists now believe will bring the ultimate victory in
our lifetime.

Help to hold up the Sword of Hope which is the Society's symbol!
Give generously!

■fM^:^'^ A'"'^''', '' T':»{^"V'W'T'W'^?'%'^'^f^^'^<''"v'''^^^^i''^''', V'^'^?'?5'T5^f';'^^'''?5°f^^'^^*^^?*15^^

Josef Muench

ATHABASKA RIVER AND MOUNT CHRISTIE, CANADA

^xn ibaster cJ nought

Delh Adams Leitner

Christ did not need the stone released;

It did not bar his way.
It was removed that those who came

Might see he did not stay.

The opened tomb, the grave clothes there,
The angels with their word

Gave to the bowed, grief-stricken ones
Proof of their risen Lord.

Material barriers are as nought

To him, but still he needs
An opened way to human hearts

And lovingly he pleads

That stones of doubt be cast aside
So he may enter and abide.

Page 247

The Value of Poetry

Elaine C. Southwick

POETRY is an indigenous
expression of all peoples at
all stages of life, and is, per-
haps, the most ancient and persist-
ent of the arts.

Man, in a primitive state, ex-
pressed himself in rhythmical chant-
ing in order to command attention
because he wanted his friends to
know and remember the things he
saw and did and felt. The desire to
make another respond to beauty,
bravery, sorrow, or any emotional
impression led man to intensify the
relating of his experiences with
repetition and metrical chanting.
The famous chants were treasured
verbally and considered sacred. They
are our heritage of primitive poetry,
translating for us the basic emotions
and activities of a long-buried life.

Poetiy for the
Integration of Life

Poetry became an essential part
of the healthy integration and men-
ticulture of life. Nationalities have
theii epic poems depicting the
struggle to emerge from scattered
oblivion into a module of im-
portance. Poems have also played
an eminent part in the lives of in-
dividuals making history. Biogra-
pheis point out that as Alexander
the Great strove to conquer the
world, he carried Homer's JJiad
about with him in a gold casket;
that the great British general,
James Wolfe, told his council, on
the eve of victory, that he would
rather have written Gray's Elegy
than capture Quebec. Field Mar-
Page 248

shall Viscount Wavell said of
Thompson's Hound of Heaven: ''It
has a special place in my life as a
charm in danger or trouble .... I
have used the magic of its imagery
in many times of stress to distract
my mind from peril or disaster."

Poetry has been many things to
many people, but from the chanting
figure in the thermal glow of the
campfire undulating to the rhythm
of:

The corn grows by the red rock —
Beautifully it grows ....

to these lyrical lines of a later day:

Beautiful for spacious skies,
For amber waves of grain ....

the poet's intent has been identical.
He has tried to tell something in
pictures— symbols that would stir
the imagination and leave a ''magic
pattern on the mind." A modern
critic says, "At its highest moments,
poetry is identified with the central
meaning of all religion and sees one
principle behind all creation . . . ."

But for no two people will poetry
mean quite the same thing, because
each must interpret it according to
his own experiences and tastes. "Ac-
cording to our ages," says Ralph
Henry, "we will dust it with nos-
talgic memory or the joys of discov-
ery.

Poetry for Children

Of what value is poetry to a child?

Poetry is the reflection of child-
hood. It jumps and skips, soars

THE VALUE OF POETRY

249

and flies, laughs and grieves, discov-
ers and treasures. It can move as
heavily as an armored truck, or sway
as deeply as wind-pushed trees; it
can creep like gooseflesh, or trip as
lightfootedly as sparrows. It is the
seriousness, the impulsiveness, the
fleeting desire, and the intense
tragedy of childhood.

Every child loves, responds to,
and remembers some poetry taught
to him because it helps to interpret
for him his own experiences and
reveals to him the hidden beauty of
his world. Even when one leaves
the fields of childhood, the response
to once impressionable verse remains
spontaneous and recapturable. Feel
your arm circle involuntary to:

Hickory, dickory, dock,

The mouse ran up the clock.

or experience again the delightful
shiver that accompanies:

Hark, hark, the dogs do bark.

The beggars are coming to town ....

Envision once more the field of
clover wherein browses:

The gentle cow all red and white

I love with all my heart.

She gives me cream with all her might

To eat on apple tart.

Become newly conscious of the
injustice of ingratitude by:

Blow, blow, thou winter wind!
Thou are not so unkind
As man's ingratitude.

Do you not still remember the
curiously magical effect of:

The splendor falls on castle walls

And snowy summits old in story.

The long light shakes across the lakes,

And the wild cataract leaps in glory ....

By becoming acquainted with
poetry in childhood, one becomes
more perceptive to the beauty
around him, and sees the world as
different and more enchanting. It
highlights the loveliness of a com-
mon day from the moment when
the cock is crowing and morning's
at seven to the hour when the ten-
der grace of a day is dead, for the
child knows:

The night will never stay;
The night will still go by.
Though with a million stars
You pin it to the sky.

Poetry creates in a child a sensi-
tiveness to nuances in words, there-
by increasing his vocabulary.

The reading of great poetry to
children offers excursions into the
best of life.

Poetry iox the Middle Years

What can poetry lay against the
roots of those in ''harsh middle
life'7 No age can escape from
poetry, and men and women intent
upon the exigencies of everyday
living need its quick power to in-
tensify little moments of beauty or
remembrance, to make life more
vivid and colorful, and to drama-
tize an event or explode an emo-
tion. But, apart from the fact that
the reading and enjoyment of poetry
highlight cherished moments in the
drab routine of life, it lures one's
mind from the commonplace and
points it to life and beauty.

Every time a poem is read with
understanding, the reader becomes
the poet and identifies himself with
a like experience. Those who have
the capacity to get a great deal out
of poetry usually are the ones who
get a great deal out of life.

250 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

We are not, in many communi- objective. The memorizing of the
ties, utilizing the persuasive power hues and thought will come as sec-
of poetry as we might. For example, ond nature, if people expose them-
in one small town with one public selves to poetry in the right way.
library, of the forty-two poetry an-
thologies and collections in the -^^^^^ ^nd Old Age
Public Library, only six have been ^s we advance toward mellow old
taken out the past year. ^g^^ our experience with recognized

Poetry not only stirs one spiritual- P^^try is very rewarding. We rein-

ly, but it moves one to action. Ex- t^rpret it in the light of accumulat-

perience the ethical pull of the fol- ^^ years of experience and wisdom,

lowing lines: ^^ ^^^ repertoire of good poetry is

small, our enjoyment will be limited

Thou must be true thyself by its narrowness; if our exposure to

If thou the truth would teach .... its charm has been great, our en-

Horatius Bonar joyment will be intensified and in-

^ ,, ,, ,, .,, 1 J J creased. As I read to a class in Re-
Breathes there the man, with soul so dead, i-ro •. r ,i .t- ti
Who never to himself hath said, ^^^f Society from the great English
This is my own, my native land! pocts, I see a memory struggle and

— Scott stir behind the eyes of a listener,

_ _ . ^ ^ and when a familiar voice sings out

Build Jhee more stately mansions, O my ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^.^^^^ ^p

As the swift seasons roll! like chrome after glass wax, and the

Leave thy low-vaulted past .... head nods approval, while the lips

— Holmes silently rehearse a remembered
phrase.

Thoughts like the foregoing help it is true that not everyone has

souls to wonder at beauty, hold inherited a love of poetry anymore

reverence for life, and surge with than everyone has acquired at birth

tolerance for mankind. an oval face or curly hair or desir-

If poetry, then, is so important, able characteristics of temperament,

why isn't it read more avidly by a but even as these qualities can be

greater majority of people? Is it improved, so can we diminish the

because the memorizing of it is deficiency of an insensitive ear.

tedious as learned in our schools? More constant association with the

It has been suggested that many of cadence of poetry read by oneself

us learned too late what might have or someone else, will condition the

brought us nearer to the joy of ear to hear and translate beauty to

poetry if we had learned it sooner, the mind and soul. Poetry was

that ''this ability to analyze and dis- meant to be a declamatory art, and

sect material structures according to most of us will find a common

the rules of teachers and critics is ground of enjoyment in vocalized

of small importance in comparison poetry. It has been said that no-

with the ability to feel a beautiful body has ever really read a poem

rhythm and enjoy a fine poem." It until he has read it with his own

is the day-by-day pleasant experience voice for the pleasure of his own

with poetry that should be our first ears.

THE VALUE OF POETRY

251

The Lasting Value of Poetry

Once one succumbs to the charm
of poetry, it offers the reader valu-
able vicarious experiences. Know
that through its power one can walk
in the moccasins of the Indian or
parade in the sandaled feet of a
queen; explore the outposts of civil-
ization or crouch in the chimney
corner; revel with the rich or pauper-
ize with the poor. It comes with an
Aladdin's lamp to transport one
anyplace, anytime, into old sijtua-
tions made new with more vivid
colors and wider dimensions. Poetry
helps one to see through, as well as
with his eyes, even as did William
Blake who, when asked as the sun
rose, if he did not see it as a round
disk of fire somewhat like a guinea,
answered, ''Oh, no, no, I see an in-
numerable company of heavenly

hosts crying, 'Holy, Holy is the Lord
God Almighty.' "

This power to translate life into
beauty, truths, sincerity, and noble-
ness is the heritage of every one of
God's children. It has been said
that the greatest power we know is
the power of speech, ''but they
speak to small purpose nowadays if
they never use the bravest and most
beautiful human speech, which is
poetry."

Poetry is both the earliest expres-
sion of primitive people, and the
highest expression of civilization.
Its greatest value is still to reveal
miracles of creation and to ''spread
the contagion of beauty" that we,
too, might (as Blake):

... see a world in a grain of sand,
And a heaven in a wild flower;
Hold infinity in the palm of your hand^
And eternity in an hour.

iHeeting [Place

Catheiine E. Berry

I have come back to our meeting place,

(How long ago it seems!)
To see if I can find a trace

Of those first lovely dreams.
But time has wrought its changes here

The same as in your heart,
The love we found that yesteryear

Has left no tell-tale part;
Only in the wind that blows

With hint of twilight rain,
Whispers a memory that knows

This was a magic lane!

Going Modern

Frances C. Yost

NELL Gordon looked up from
the new wall-to-wall carpet,
and rested her eyes on the
soft tones of the rose drawn drapes.
Then her eyes passed appreciatively
over the new three-piece sectional,
which filled the big corner opposite
the new blonde television set. Her
eyes were pools of complete satis-
faction until they turned to the
old upright piano standing tall and
ungainly against the wall.

'Tom, that old piano has to go,''
Nell said determinedly.

"Go!" If Nell had said to go
set fire to the new barn, Tom
would not have been more dumb-
founded. 'The piano has to go
where?"

''Out/' Nell said emphatically.
"It's obsolete. It ruins the modern
effect in the whole living room.
Why, look at the scroll on the
front of it! They've made pianos
plain finished for at least twenty-
five years." Nell showed her dis-
taste as she frowned at the old
piano.

"But we've had the piano for
forty years. In its day, our piano
was the finest thing in woodcarv-
ing." Tom spoke defensively, as he
would of a friend or relative who
was being chastised.

"In its day!" Nell spoke up.
"That's exactly what I mean. Up-
right pianos were the thing in Wil-
son's day, and need I point out it
is now the year 1957? Why, we're
not driving around in a surrey just
because it was the thing to do when
we were married. Everything's low
slung these days, cars, furniture.

Page 252

and pianos. This high upright
spoils the effect of the lowness and
beauty of the whole living room.
The whole house, I might add."

"What do you plan to do, Nell,
give it to one of the married chil-
dren?"

Nell groaned. "They wouldn't
appreciate a big antique in their
modern apartments. We'll take it
to Salt Lake City and trade it in on
a new spinet," Nell explained mat-
ter-of-factly. "Of course, we can't
expect to get much out of this
old piano, but it might take the
sting off the price of a new one."

"A new piano?" Tom looked
puzzled. "You've said a number of
times, Nell, that our old upright
has better tone than some of these
new blonde beauties."

"True, I have said that about the
tone, but I'm not playing the piano
as much since we have television,
and the children aren't around to
practice. It isn't the tone of the
piano I'm objecting to, it's the con-
trast with this modern furniture,"
Nell went on to say. "I've thought
the thing through completely, Tom,
before I ever mentioned the subject
to you. The only thing to do is
get rid of the old piano."

"Mother, I don't mind your fixing
up the house. I sort of like the
new wall-to-wall carpeting, feels
comfy on my bare toes. And this
three-piece sectional, it's pretty and
comfortable to lie on. And the
drapes, I like them the way they
can be closed when the lights are
bright. But the piano! We started
out our married life with this piano.

GOING MODERN

253

It's like trading in our firstborn for
a modern 1957 baby. I remember
the day we bought the piano at the
auction sale as if it were yesterday."

>!« * * *

lyrELL and Tom had been married
in the Logan Temple, and the
very next day, quite by coincidence,
the furniture in the old Madsen
house was being sold at auction.
Tom had saved one hundred dollars
to buy furniture. If they were care-
ful, they could buy the essential
things to start housekeeping. Nell
and Tom had come early to spot
the furniture they wanted so they
could bid on it. They had decided
on the kitchen range, the kitchen
table and chairs, and, if they could
spread the money far enough, the
entire set of bedroom furniture.

'Tom, we don't need furniture
for the whole house to start with.
We can close up all the rooms but
the kitchen and bedroom," Nell
had said thriftily, as she pushed a
wisp of wavy blonde hair from her
brow.

To Tom, his eighteen-year-old
bride was enchanting and beautiful.
''Gee, Nell, that's mighty nice of
you, to be so thrifty and thought-
ful. Of course, we'll get a piano for
you as soon as we can. Let's just
walk over and look at this one."

Nell was just sort of tinkling the
keys when the auctioneer stood on
an overturned box and started shout-
ing above the din, "How much am
I bid for this beautiful fancy piano?"

Nell, a little embarrassed at being
in the spotlight, stepped quickly
back from the piano.

"What am I bid for the fancy
piano?" the auctioneer repeated.

Nell looked about; no one seemed

even vaguely interested in the piano.
She never remembered being at an
auction sale before, but she had
heard that sometimes things went
real cheap when people didn't run
the bid up. Why, if a person could
buy a piano for, say fifty dollars,
that would still leave something for
necessary furniture.

"What am I bid for the fancy
piano?" the auctioneer shouted a
little louder.

"Forty-nine dollars," Nell spoke
timidly.

"The lady opens the bid on this
fine piano at the too-low price of
forty-nine dollars," the auctioneer
almost snickered. A laugh swept
through the crowd. "Who will
offer seventy-five dollars?"

"Seventy-five dollars!" A man
shouted from the rear of the crowd.

Nell looked about to see who was
bidding. She remembered seeing
the man talking to the auctioneer
before the auction started. Had he
been planted there to bid?

"The gentleman bids seventy-five
dollars! Who will offer one hun-
dred for this fine piano?"

"Seventy-six dollars," Nell said
timidly.

"The lady offers a mere pittance.
Only seventy-six dollars, the lady
offers."

A second laugh swept the crowd,
which was followed by a bid of
eighty-five dollars from the man in
the rear.

"The gentleman offers eighty-five
dollars. Who will raise it to one
hundred?" the auctioneer was beg-
ging.

Nell stole a side glance at the
black kitchen range. A person
could build a table, and boxes could

254

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

be covered for chairs. Boxes could
be used to hold the bed springs,
and she could drape the bed real
pretty with a skirt. But a person
had to have a stove to cook on and
to keep warm. Perhaps the old
cook stove might sell for as low as
ten or eleven dollars. Nell's eyes
wandered again to the piano. A
piano was the heart of a home. This
piano had a better tone than the
one her folks had paid several hun-
dred dollars for. She would make
all kinds of sacrifices if she could
get this piano. She could even en-
dure the insinuations from the
auctioneer and the laughing people.

"Who will offer one hundred dol-
lars for this fine piano?" the auction-
eer repeated.

''Eighty-nine dollars/' Nell said.

'The lady did not hear me. The
lady offers only eighty-nine dollars/'
the auctioneer said. ''Who will top
the lady's bid?"

"Ninety dollars!" the man in the
rear shouted.

Nell Gordon, by now, did not
care if the whole crowd laughed
their heads off. She only cared
about making this fine piano hers.
She turned around and glared at
the bidder in the rear.

"I am offered ninety dollars! Who
will offer one hundred?" the auc-
tioneer shouted.

"Ninety-one dollars and no
more/' Nell spoke determinedly.
Then she turned and glared at her
opponent.

"Going once! Ninety-one twice!
Sold to the lady with the wavy
blonde hair for ninety-one dollars!"

Suddenly Nell Gordon realized
their predicament. She and Tom
had come to the auction to buy
necessary furniture, stove, table, cup-

board, bed, and she had spent
almost all of Tom's money on a
piano. It would take the remainder
of his hundred dollars to get some-
one to haul the piano home. She
turned to Tom expecting him to
chide her. Of course, he could say,
"All our money gone for a piano,
what do you plan to sleep on and
to cook on?" But Tom didn't say
those things.

"Nell, let's get out of here. We'll
need to hire a wagon to haul our
piano home." Tom took her arm
and escorted her through the crowd
as if she were a queen.

Now Nell remembered the old
stove Tom's aunt had loaned them.
The oven door was gone, and Tom
had fashioned one out of tin. It
did not have a catch but was held
shut with a stick propped against
it. Tom had built most of their
furniture. But, even from the start,
their friends had liked to gather at
their house to dance or sing because
they had the luxury of a piano. Then
when the children came along, one
by one, until they numbered an
even dozen, Nell had taught each
one to play the piano. What warm
and wonderful memories she had
of the family gathered around the
piano singing!

^ i' ^ ^

ELL wiped a tear with her apron,
as if to erase that memory.
Then she said: "Yes, Tom, we'll go
to Salt Lake City tomorrow and
make the trade."

Tom Gordon had learned through
the years not to argue with a lady.

"We can run into Salt Lake City
tomorrow if you wish and look at
new pianos," Tom said, affably.

"We'll go in the pick-up and take

GOING MODERN

255

the old piano with us/' Nell decided.

"The thing weighs close to a
ton/' Keith, their son, stated, as he
and his brother, Emery, helped Tom
load the piano into the back of the
pick-up, and waved their parents on
their way.

As the two rattled along in the
pick-up, Nell glanced sideways at
Tom. He was a tall, lean man, and
in his brown tweed jacket and flan-
nel slacks, he had the appearance
of a college man. Today Nell
could not study his eyes or read his
thoughts.

''Look back, Nell, and make sure
the piano's okay," Tom would say
occasionally. ''We don't want any-
thing to happen to the piano."

"We'd probably do as well if we
rolled it in the Bear River, and just
bought a new blonde spinet out-
right," Nell laughed.

"All I can say for you, is, you
surely have gone modern all of a
sudden." Tom spoke defensively,
and then silence enveloped them.

As they rounded the point of the
mountain, their eyes picked out the
temple which had been forty years
in the making, then Tom broke the
silence.

"Nell, we're nearly there, and
I've got to see a fellow about some
machinery. If you'd like to do some
of your shopping, I could come for
you in about a half hour."

"That's fine. I did want to get
some material to line a quilt for
the next Relief Society work meet-
ing. I'll meet you here by the
Brigham Young Monument corner
in a half hour," Nell said, as she
alighted from the truck.

She admitted to herself, it was a
little embarrassing coming to town

in a truck, especially with a big old
piano tied up in patchwork quilts
in the back. Who would people
think they were?

Promptness was one of Tom's
virtues, and in half an hour he
drove up in the pick-up and Nell
climbed in before the light turned
green.

"We might as well start at this
piano store, and see what they have
in the line of new low blondes,"
Tom said almost mischievously.

AS they entered the store, Nell
found herself in the center of a
dozen or more new pianos. Each of
them was different, yet pleasingly
low and beautiful. Nell fancied
each of them, in turn, in her lovely
redecorated living room. Yes, she
thought, any one would look lovely.
After forty years, she and Tom had
come to the financial position where
they could pay cash for most any-
thing they desired. All she had to
do was make her selection and any
one of the beautiful new pianos
could be hers, and by night, they
would have it in their living room
with the other modern things. But
they might as well find out first,
what the dealer would offer them as
a trade-in.

"Would you look at our old
piano, before we decide on a new
one?" Nell asked.

"I'd be glad to make you an of-
fer," the dealer said.

The three walked to the curb
where the truck stood, and the
dealer jumped up on the back of
the truck, and removing the two
quilts Tom and the boys had care-
fully covered over the piano, he sat
down and started playing.

"How much do you offer?" Nell

256

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

asked, but the dealer seemed en-
grossed in Schubert's ''Moonhght
Sonata." It was as if he had for-
gotten his business entirely as he
shifted to "Largo/' and followed
that with several Strauss waltzes.

Nell nodded at Tom to ask him
to hurry the dealer. It was a long
way home, and they should start
right away, if they were to get the
new piano unloaded before dark.
But Tom, like the dealer, seemed to
be deep in the heart of the music
and did not seem to hear Nell's
urgent whispers.

Nell turned slightly and noticed
that a crowd had gathered to listen
to the music on the piano. She bit
her lip and murmured, ''I bought
this old upright forty years ago at
an auction sale, looks like it's up
to me to dispose of it." She walked
over close to the dealer and shouted
up at him, ''How much will you give
us on a new piano?"

The dealer stopped short, leav-
ing the ''Blue Danube" in mid-air.

"Mrs. Gordon, I'll make you a
trade straight across. You can have
any of the smaller pianos in the
store for this one."

"What?" Surely Nell had heard
the man incorrectly. Had he said
a deal straight across? Nell Gordon's
puzzled face asked why.

"Well, Mrs. Gordon, call me an
antique collector if you wish, but I
collect these rare old pianos. Take
your choice of any of the smaller
pianos," the dealer repeated.

Nell turned then toward the pi-
anos placed in the circle near the
front of the music store. They
were beautiful, and they would fit
in nicely with her new, modern liv-

ing room, but she turned again to
the old upright standing forlornly
in the back of the truck. It sort of
seemed like a child which had been
driven from its home for no other
reason than that it had grown up,
and wasn't cute anymore.

Nell walked out of the store to
where Tom and the dealer were
making arrangements for the trade.

She heard the dealer say: "You
can unload the piano at my place,
and come around and pick up the
lady's choice. I know this piano's
heavy, I'll send a couple of fellows
with you to unload it." He turned
and shouted into the store, "Mike
and Slim, can you come here a
minute?"

'M'ELL glanced at Tom. It was
like Tom to wait quietly and
let her pick out the piano she
wanted. But if the dealer wanted
their piano so much, he was willing
to trade straight across, she had a
notion to keep it herself. The men
were coming to help unload their
old upright, she had to decide
quickly, or it would be too late.

"I guess I've changed my mind
about trading pianos," Nell said.
Then by way of explanation she
added, "It would be sort of like
trading our firstborn for a 1957 baby.
I realize I'm probably throwing over
a. fine offer, but, well, I might as
well admit it, there are a lot of
memories stored in the strings of
this old upright."

Nell Gordon turned to Tom and
said, "Let's go."

Then it was, his face shone with
happiness. Nimble as a college boy,
Tom jumped on the back of the
pickup and wrapped the quilts lov-

GOING MODERN

257

ingly around the piano again and
tied it securely.

As they jogged along in the front
of the pick-up, Tom kept asking:
''How's she riding?'' And Nell
would glance back with the same
concern with which she had
watched the piano being hauled by
team and wagon to their home
forty years ago.

Nell decided on the long ride
home that she would play lots of
good music on the old piano yet,
her children and
The trouble

and so would

grandchildren.

probably that they had watched tel-

was

evision too much lately and hadn't
had enough family song-fests.

Nell turned to Tom and spoke
softly, 'Tom, now that we have
the house remodeled, what do you
say we have the children all in for
an evening? After dinner we could
gather around the piano and sing
like we used to."

"I think it's a good idea. I've let
my tenor get sort of rusty lately
watching the television shows."
Tom patted her hand softly.

Nell squeezed his hand in return
and said, "And Tom, Fm glad I
didn't go too modern."

■ ♦

cJhe cJhree vi/ise vl/omen

Fiediika Clinch

asked three women to write their greatest joy.

The first woman replied:

"I have many joys, but my greatest joy is getting along with people.

of living and learning to get along with people,
toward all.

It takes lots
I fill my mind with love and good will

'The happiest people are those who share joy and sorrow of others. Alertness to
the needs of others leaves no room for mental disorder through self-pity. When a
woman begins to pity herself she loses power and initiative. She is on the road of
failure."

The second woman wrote:

"One of my greatest joys is keeping my mind and hands busy. There is no reason
why age should put me in the rocking chair to dream about the past. Why should I
let my trained brain and fingers rust away in idleness? Idleness breeds discontent, un-
happiness, and is bad for the health. Work occupies the mind. The busy mind is
the healthy mind. There is no need to sit idle; no one gets to the point where she
can't learn more."

The third one expressed herself:

"One of my greatest enjoyments is to greet a new day. One by one the stars dis-
appear. From the horizon comes a shaft of hght. I see the highest mountains catch
the first beams of the morning sun, while the valley below is still submerged in shadow.
I drink the glory of the unfolding day as the mounting sun reveals new charm and
fresh beauty. I paid nothing for this new day that is unfolding before me. It is given
to me as a gift, one of God's greatest gifts, because with it are all the wonders of his
creation. I have learned to appreciate the beauty of the present and to have faith in
the future."

Jrt /lew kluiit for an (^id uiome

Jane T. Mattice
President, Pima Ward Relief Society, St. Joseph Stake (Arizona)

IN the summer of 1955, my husband and I were taking a vacation,
motoring through the eastern part of the United States. We made a

point of visiting the many places of interest in Church history.

One day, about noon, we stopped at the Joseph Smith Farm and were
very graciously welcomed by Sister Nellie Hathaway, who, with her hus-
band, were missionary guides at the farm. After visiting a few minutes,
she learned we were Church members and asked if we wanted her to tell
the story of the Prophet and the incidents that happened at the farm and
in the Sacred Grove near by. Of course we wanted to hear the story, as
told by our missionaries to the thousands of visitors who stop at this his-
toric place each year.

As we talked, I told her I was Relief Society president in the Pima
Ward in Arizona. She immediately asked if we would like to make a quilt
for the Peter Whitmer Home. At this time the home was being re-
stored. I felt sure our sisters would be pleased to have an opportunity to
help in this restoration, so I told Sister Hathaway I would ask the sisters
and let her know.

When I returned home and told the Relief Society members of the
opportunity offered us to help, they were delighted.

We wondered about the pattern and the colors to use. We needed
an old pattern, and one well known in 1830. For assistance we turned
to our older sisters. We have many of these lovely ladies who are in their
seventies and eighties. They are experienced quilt makers and wonderful
quilters. They discussed it among themselves and decided we should
make 'The Double Irish Chain" in red and white. Several remembered
that their mothers and grandmothers had such a quilt. So we quickly
accepted their suggestion.

We wanted this quilt as near perfect as we could make it. The little
blocks were two inches square, and we pulled threads for all of them, to
make sure they were true squares. The beautiful finished quilt was reward
enough for our efforts. It was 68" x 100" when finished.

Our members all helped, even some who did not attend regularly
came to offer assistance and add a few stitches. A few MIA girls asked
to help, and some of our sisters from the Pima Second Ward came to help.
These sisters had been members of our Society until our ward was divided.
One dear old lady who is ninety-seven years old came to add her bit, and
another sister, who is too blind to quilt, came and threaded needles for the
others. She has learned to use a needle threader and is a great help on
work day.

It was wonderful to see the interest these sisters, old and young, were
taking in our project. To them this wasn't just another quilt. It was

Page 258

A NEW QUILT FOR AN OLD HOME

259

Mrs. Walter H. Moss

QUILT IN THE UPSTAIRS BEDROOM, PETER WHITMER HOME

very very special. Their conversation as they worked often went hke this,
'1 never dreamed I would have the opportunity to help in such a wonder-
ful undertaking. I may never see the Peter Whitmer home, but I am so
glad to have a part in its restoration."

On one corner of the lining we embroidered ''Made and presented by
the Pima Ward Relief Society, St. Joseph Stake, Arizona, September 1955."

When it was finished we displayed it in the foyer of the chapel one
Sunday. The enthusiasm of our members had been contagious, and all
the ward wanted to see this much-talked-about quilt before it was sent on
its way. Our husbands and children were just as proud of the finished
product as were we. Soon the quilt was sent back East to its home.

Sister Hathaway was pleased and very liberal in her praise and thanks
for our efforts. She took it to Sister Moss, who, with her husband, Brother
Walter H. Moss, were missionary guides at the Peter Whitmer Home. Sis-
ter Moss wrote to express her thanks and appreciation for the work of our
Rehef Society sisters. She sent the picture showing ''Our Quilt" in the
upstairs bedroom.

Relief Society and Relief Society women are wonderful. If there is
some worthy work to be done, our sisters are always willing and anxious
to be of assistance.

Two of a Kind

Maude Rubin

SALLY Harding was struggling
with her damp hair, trying to
put it up in pin-curls. It was
just wavy enough to be stubborn.

In the mirror she could see
Mother Harding, Jim's mother,
watching her with polite interest.
But without offering to help. Im-
maculate as always, in a smart blue
suit and small blue hat, Mother
Harding had stopped in to wait for
the bus, saying, ''I thought Fd go
into the city for lunch and the
style show at Simmons'. It's such
a lovely day!"

Mother Harding might have
been a fashion model herself, Sally
thought wistfully as she looked at
her— ''What the Mature Woman
Will Wear." So slim and straight,
hair smoothly waved, every detail
perfect. Definitely ungrandmother-
ly. . . . It was a disappointment, a
hurt that Sally had not been able
to overcome. She glared at her
own wet brown locks and jabbed
the last pin in viciously, so that it
pricked her scalp.

'*It never looks right, somehow.
Especially the back curls. No mat-
ter how hard I try!"

"I was never very good at fixing
hair, either, Sally. But Muriel used
to be very clever with it. She did
mine while she was at home. And
she decided that I should always
wear it this way." She touched the
smooth gray waves. "It is more be-
coming, I guess. But sometimes
Fd like to try some other style. . . ."

Muriel was Jim's sister. Thirtyish,
a reporter on a New York daily,
capable of managing the entire city

Page 260

if she had to, Sally thought. Muriel
had come to see them last fall, just
between planes. But while she was
there, she had arranged her moth-
er's furniture in the small cottage
at the end of the garden; had out-
lined the winter's activities for her
mother, making numerous lists and
schedules, marking the calendar
with blue pencil. She designed the
new rose garden for Jim and Sally,
decided on the exact shade of wall-
paper for their living room. 'The
only possible color for this room!"
It was right, too, perfect. Sally ad-
mired her efficiency and was more
than a little afraid of her.

Now Mother Harding reached
down and brushed a tiny speck of
lint from her skirt. "Never mind,
Sally. Your hair will look nice-
it always does. And when the chil-
dren are grown, you'll have lots of
time. Then you can go to the
beauty shop. It sort of relaxes one,
I find." She smiled brightly,
pulled on white gloves as she went
down the walk toward the bus stop.

Sally stood in the doorway and
waved to her as she got on the
bus. She admitted to herself that
she was almost envious of her
mother-in-law. Jealous of her smart
daintiness, of her leisure, her inter-
ests. It must be nice to have the
whole day free, to dress up and go
places. ...

I wish we could be real friends,
Sally said to herself.

Sally's clear gray eyes were cloud-
ed as she thought, she doesn't need
me, or the children. Not with her
concerts, her shopping. . . .

TWO OF A KIND 261

Briskly Sally whisked the break- disconnected the TV. The children

fast dishes into the sink, turned on weren't watching it. They were too

the hot water and said to herself, excited and thrilled by the storm.

''Well, Madge says I don't know Hardings, both of them— afraid of

how lucky I am! A mother-in-law nothing.

who doesn't interfere, doesn't try to ''Mommy! Mommy!" Jim Third

run my house. Mother Harding turned toward her, all excitement,

certainly doesn't." elation.

Madge Jones was their nearest Then Judy piped up, "It was a
neighbor, Sally's only friend since tree that time, Mommy!" She
the Hardings had moved to The turned from the window to demon-
Acre, strate with her thin arms just how

The day was perfect, without the the lightning had forked. "A great

humid midwest heat that would big fire-tree in the sky! It filled

come later in the season. Sally de- the whole sky. Mommy!"

cided to work in the garden. Jim Judy at six was something of a

was on a buying trip to Des Moines poet. Sally wished miserably that

and wouldn't be home for another she could see some of the beauty

three days. The new rosebed need- in it. Well, at least they weren't

ed attention. frightened, thank goodness for that.

She might as well get started on When she spoke, she managed to
it today as any time. The baby was keep her voice level, matter-of-fact:
still asleep, Judy and Jim Third ''Don't stand so close to the win-
were playing contentedly in the dow, children. You— you— might
orchard, their two apple trees. She catch cold!" Just how silly can you
tied a scarf around her head and sound? she wondered,
went happily to work. Paying no attention to her, prob-

BTT'-rur ••ui.i.i, 1 A/r ably not even hearing her, they

UT before night the early May -^ , , , i^ I s.x,

,, , ,^ ^ , , -^ ,. r pressed closer and closer to the

warmth had changed to sultri- ^n

ness. The eastern sky was ominous- t^* , ....
ly black. When the first white glare Jhe next glare was brilliant,
of lightning streaked the clouds, a changing to an eerie blue-white as
deafening clap of thunder followed. \he jagged streaks shot up across the
Sally shivered, listened to the next '^Y' ^^^Y , ^^^^ her hands grow
crash rip through the airless dusk ^^"^P^ "^"^^ with terror, not know-
and rumble to a slow silence. The ^^g ^^at to do next,
first big splatters of rain struck the To calm herself, she walked across
window as she looked out to see if the room and pulled the plug of
Mother Harding was home yet. the iron cord and put away the
Yes, there was a light in the cot- board. No ironing tonight. "Now
tage. I wish I'd gone ahead with it this
The flashes came faster now, morning. But who would imagine?
closer together, with no space be- This early? The first week of May?"
tween their brief brilliance and the she said aloud,
immediate thunder. She had purposely left the iron-
Sally hurried to the wall plug, ing for tonight, so they could watch

262

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

TV while she worked. That was
one of the few jobs she could man-
age and look at TV. This was the
night for the Disney program, and
she had planned that they would
all watch it together, a nice family
thing to do. She had even thought
of asking Mother Harding to come
and sit with her and the children,
but gave that up. She would prob-
ably be bored.

Together. To Sally that togeth-
erness was all important. All the
family doing things together. Some-
thing to remember all their lives.

OER thoughts went on: If Mother
Harding were only a little bit
like my Granny! I thought the
children would mean so much to
her. ... If she were a normal
Grandma, she would be here with
us. Right now. She wouldn't let
us stay here alone . . . about to be
struck with lightning! Sally looked
again at the cottage. Mother Hard-
ing had drawn the Venetian blind,
but the light still showed through
the slits.

She wished again that Jim were
home. I wouldn't be half so scared
with another grownup in the house.
Fm always sensible— well, almost
sensible— when Jim is here.

Wham! Another earth-rocking
crash. I can't stand it, she thought,
I can't. But there was nothing else
to do.

Maybe there was. Maybe Madge
Jones would come up and stay with
her, if she knew. She stumbled to
the telephone, dialed frantically.
No answer. Again. Still no an-
swer. She listened, realized that
there was no dial-tone. The phone
was dead.

She placed the receiver back in

its cradle, straightened it carefully.
At that moment the lights went
out.

She ran through the dark to the
back door, knocking her knee on a
chair on the way, opened her mouth
to call to Mother Harding, to
scream for help, and remembered
just in time. No screaming, no fear
in front of the children. Now, with
the lights out, she couldn't even
see the cottage through the rain.
The cottage where Mother Hard-
ing lived her own secure and worry-
free life. Sally swallowed hard and
forced herself to go back into the
living room.

It was because of the cottage that
they had bought The Acre. After
Jim's father had died, Sally had
wanted Jim's mother to come to
live with them.

''Why couldn't we be all togeth-
er, Jim, as a family should be? She'll
be so lonesome, and I get lonesome,
too, Jim, sometimes. We always
had so many at home." She had
added, 'Td love your mother, Jim.
I know I would. And she could
stay with the children sometimes,
so we could go out. I'd know they
were safe with their Granny!"

She had stopped, looked at Jim.
He had been smiling queerly.

''Oh, not often, Jim. I don't
mean for her to do a lot of baby-
sitting. But just once in a while,
for something special. Jim, I — I
can't bear to leave them with a
stranger. Not while the baby's so
little."

He had leaned down and kissed
the top of her head lightly. "No,
Sally, it just wouldn't do. Mother
is different, independent; and keeps
very busy." Jim grinned.

TWO OF A KIND

263

''But, Jim, I don't care. She's
the children's Granny. They'd love
her. And she'd love them. I know
she would."

"Of course. But, Sally, Mother
wouldn't have time for baby-sitting.
She's always going somewhere, con-
certs, meetings, and lectures. You're
so domestic, darling. You wouldn't
know about women like Mother!"
He had hugged her.

Oh, wouldn't I? Sally had
thought. I'm no more domestic
than anyone, Mr. Harding. But
how could I go to concerts? Just
how? She had bitten her lips to
keep the words inside, unsaid.

Jim had continued, "And I've
always heard that no house is big
enough for two women, Sally. I'm
not taking any chances with my
women!" He had grinned happily
and the subject had been closed.

Except in Sally's mind: That's
all you know about it, Jim Harding!
My folks all lived together and
worked together and had a won-
derful time. Granny lived with
us always and what would we
ever have done without her? And
Aunt Jennie part of the time, and
old Uncle Tim, too, until he died.
That's all a mistake about families
not getting along together. And I
happen to know what I'm talking
about!

"DUT it was settled as Jim decided,
of course. So they had bought
The Acre, out in the country, but
on the bus line. With a separate
cottage for Mother Harding.

When Mother Harding moved in,
Sally could see what Jim meant.
Always busy, always smartly dressed,
the older woman lived in a different
world from Sally's. Even here,

where she knew no one. Mother
Harding found plenty to keep her
interested, apparently. Plenty of
things to do, places to go. Always
calm, pleasant; but never helpful,
never just "family."

At the second loud crash of thun-
der within as many seconds, Sally
ran upstairs to see if the baby was
all right. She carried a flashlight,
played its light over the crib and
whispered, "There he is, bless his
heart, sound asleep through all this
racket!" She shivered at the next
blue-white flare that highlighted the
room.

Downstairs again, hunting for
matches and a candle, Sally listened
to the downpour and the excited
chatter of Judy and Jim Third.

Judy shouted, "There it is again.
Mommy! That fire-tree, I mean!"

Then Jim Third's loud roar,
"Bang! Bang-bang! Roar-r-r-r! Rum-
m-m-m-ble." He was dramatizing it.

Sally reached out vaguely till her
hand touched a chair. Then she
let herself down carefully, her legs
feeling limp, boneless. She couldn't
take much more of this. Without
someone to hold to, someone to
talk to, she was finding out exactly
how worthless she really was. Not
the sensible, self-confident mother
she wanted to be, pretended to be.
She finally found a stub of a candle,
lighted it, set it on the mantle.

TIM was the only one who knew
^ about her terror of thunder-
storms; and even to him she had
never let go entirely, never dared
break down and cry, which is what
she felt like doing right now. How
Muriel would despise her.

Now why should I think of
Muriel at a time like this? Because

264

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

Muriel is such a Harding, I sup-
pose. And Fm not. I never will
be! Muriel would think her broth-
er had married a regular little
simpleton!

The next crash was a rending
detonation, a resounding catas-
trophe of sound. Close, close. It
must have struck the house. Sally
ran to the window, looked out past
the children's heads. No, but it
had struck the old elm. In the
glare of the next flash she saw the
huge limb torn from the trunk,
lying lopsided across the gate.

Well, that does it! she thought.
I can't take this any longer. Not
alone I can't. I'll go get Mother
Harding. No matter if she despises
me forever! Aloud she said, 'T\\
be right back, children!" She
grabbed up Jim's old coat, threw it
over her head and, with the dim-
ming flashlight in her hand, ran
pell-mell across the garden, splosh-
ing through rain and puddles,
straight for the cottage. Why didn't
Mother Harding light a candle?
There wasn't a glimmer of light
through the glass door.

In her panic, Sally pushed the
door open without knocking, turned
the flashlight wildly about the room,
and saw Mother Harding. She was
on her knees by the bed, her arms
stretched out on the spread, two
pillows stuffed tight against her ears.
At Sally's voice, she jumped,
startled, and let out a stifled scream.

Her face was strained and swollen
with tears, distorted with fear. In
the weak light from the flash, she
looked ghastly. Her hair, always so
perfect, was rumpled, wild, where
her fingers had run through it.

''Oh, Sally— I'm so ashamed.

You'll think I'm terrible! Scared of
lightning. It's so silly. But, Sally,
I always have been horribly scared."

Her words stumbled over one
another, poured out frantically.
''When the children were little, I
had to hide my fear." She was
sobbing against Sally's wet coat,
shaking spasmodically.

CALLY put her arms tight about
her. "Come, come, now.
Mother. There's nothing to be
afraid of. You've got me, right
here." She felt her tremble, hugged
her closer. "But we must get back
to the children. Come on, let's
make a run for it. It's a regular
cloudburst!" She actually managed
a laugh. Her voice sounded firm
and cheerful, as if she were talking
to Jim Third or to Judy.

Holding onto each other, they
hurried through the rain and got to
the house just as the flashlight gave
out completely. They slammed the
door against the storm.

Together, they put the protesting
children to bed, then sat in the liv-
ing room. The stub of candle had
burned out, too. The only light
was from the brief flames of light-
ning.

Mother Harding was talking, say-
ing things she would never have
said in daylight. "Muriel was
always strong, Sally, different from
me. Never afraid of anything, a
Harding. She warns me in every
letter not to interfere, not to bother
you and Jim. To keep busy." She
sneezed.

Sally put her arm around her and
rubbed her cold hands. Sally's fear
was gone, completely gone.

TWO OF A KIND

265

She listened to the words that
were pouring out: ''Muriel's a dear
girl, of course, gets me the concert
tickets, reserves the seats, every-
thing/' She drew a long breath.
''But I always have such a hard time
to remember what I hear and I get
tired of going out/'

"Why, Mother!" Sally giggled.
"And here I thought you loved to
go! I've been so ashamed because
I knew so little about things!"

"Sally, all I really want is to be
a good comfortable Grandma. To
stay home evenings. Read stories
to Jim Third— cuddle little Judy.
And I'd love to rock the baby. . . ."
Then, quickly and timidly, "But I
know the book says you mustn't!"

"Not my book. Mother. It says

rocking's wonderful for them. Gives
them security."

"Then you— you wouldn't mind
leaving them with me? Sometimes?
Let me take care of them, when you
and Jim go out, I mean?"

Could this be the reserved, poised
Mother Harding?

Sally thought happily, so you are
like my Granny, after all! Aloud
she said, "Why, Mother, I'd love it!
And so would the children. Of
course, we would!"

The rain lessened and then
stopped. There was one last brief
flash of lightning.

"And, Sally, I'll never let them
know that I'm scared of thunder.
Not ever!" Mother Harding prom-
ised.

1 1 Lake oJhem QJeel 0(

ecure

CciToUne Eyring Miner

IT'S a big world, and little people in it sometimes feel afraid, insecure. Are we as
parents doing what we can to help our children feel secure in this changing, troubled,
and uncertain world?

A certain wise mother I know, whose husband traveled all the time and moved
her from pillar to post, found a way to help her three little ones feel secure and at home
no matter where they were. As soon as the family moved to a new town, the mother
would take her little children out for a walk. If it were daytime, they noted that the
same sun shone over them in each place they went, that the sun is unchangeable. They
looked for mountains or ocean or river which, too, endure and are the same. Also
never changing are the signs of the seasons — emerald blades of new grass or birds nest-
ing in spring; flowers in full bloom in the warm summer; grain and fruit ripening in
autumn; frost and ice and snow in dcHcate tracery in winter.

If this little family arrived in a new town at night they walked together under the
stars. It was thrilling to find the same moon and the same friendly constellations dot-
ting the sky. It was reassuring also, and gave them the fecHng that God was in his
heaven; hence all was right with the world.

How wise this mother was, I learned last summer when I traveled around the
world and lost sight and sound of many familiar things — especially of those that are
man-made. When we became uncertain of things and lonely, we walked under the
stars, the same that we had known at home. We saw the mountains solid and serene;
we felt the joy of finding familiar flowers in blossom, familiar trees rustling in the lazy
afternoon breeze. We were at peace and secure again. We knew that God was in
his heaven, so all was right with the world, as Browning so poignantly wrote.

Let us teach our children peace and security out under the stars or in the early
dawn watching the world awaken, so that they will be at home and feel secure the
wojld around.

Jt JLook [Jtjackward and QJorvcard,
[fielief Societii ^yiU the Vi/aii

Annie W. Westover

"V/f Y first contact with Relief Society, as an organization, dates back about sixty years,
-^ ••• at which time my mother was acting secretary under Sister Isabelle Home,
President of the Fourteenth Ward Relief Society, Salt Lake City, Utah. Because my
mother had no one with whom to leave me, I always went along to meetings. While
she sat at the table with her clerical work, I sat at the feet of the dear sisters and
threaded their needles as they sewed carpet rags and pieced quilt blocks.

My mother had very decided opinions about keeping httle fingers active, and
when I was six years old, I could sew, knot, and crochet. That winter I knitted my
first hose, striped red and white, and of heavy yarn. My little fat legs so striped made
me think of the giraffes in my painted storybook. It makes me itch yet when I think
of those hose. That winter I also crocheted lace for the caps we gave as Christmas
presents to the old folks. In those days whoever thought of sleeping without a
nightcap, from grandpa to the baby?

On Saturdays my regular job was to go the rounds of the older sisters who hap-
pened to be on mother's visiting teacher list, and with a basket as heavy as a youngster
could manage, I delivered little extras for Sunday dinners that otherwise would not
have been found on those particular tables. This, of course, was a secret between
mother and me and made me feel very important. How those dear women would
look forward to my weekly calls, and sometimes they had a sweet morsel laid up
for me.

My next contact with Relief Society was when I was a young matron in 1899,
when I was secretary. We lived on a ranch about two miles over rough mountain roads
from the meetinghouse and our only means of transportation was a farm wagon and
team. Indians were bad; we always had to have a male escort along, carrying firearms
ready for the occasion should it arise.

Our fancywork department included such practical instructions as carding and
spinning, dyeing both wool and cotton, weaving cloth and carpets, knitting hose,
mittens, sweaters, caps, nubbies, mufflers, and petticoats. We gleaned straw from
the wheat fields, split it, bleached it with sulphur for summer, or dyed it for winter
wear, braided or sewed it into hats, blocked the hats, and trimmed them according to
our own fancy of millinery.

The domestic science department included making soap with lye leached from
ashes of burned wood, and candles made from wicking and melted tallow poured
into the candle molds. Kerosene lamps were a luxury few could afford. We made
our butter and cheese. Without any refrigeration, we did our home canning and
baking and all the other activities that went into such a department of domestic
science, with such tools and materials as could be shaped and utilized.

THE LONG AGO

Well do I remember the days of Long Ago,

When the girls wore homespun dresses, the boys wore pants of tow.
And shoes were made of cowhide and socks of homespun wool.
And children did a half day's work before they went to school. . . .

Then no electric buttons turned on our cold or heat,

To freeze ice cream or sherbet, or roast a chunk of meat,

Nor did electric washers put laundry on the line,

While mother read the morning news or called up Mrs. Stine,

Upon the telephone, to ask when could they take the car

To make their monthly visits, for good teachers they still are —

They're always on the job, dependable and true.

And if a car cannot be had, a bicycle will do.

Page 266

Formosa — Culinary Melting Pot

Edna B. Culmsee

AS we bowled along Chung
Shan Pei Lu in a pedicab,
' my husband chuckled de-
lightedly at the incongruous sign. It
was at the corner, facing the crowd-
ed thoroughfare, proclaiming in
bold red letters on four stories of
gray stucco: Teiry's American Res-
taurant — Chop Suey. To us, an
American couple who had recently
come to Taipei, the capital city of
Free China, this was hilarious. In
China chop suey is an American
dish!

Now, nearly a year later, we ac-
cept the sign as a matter of fact.
It is no longer incongruous. In the
countless times since then that we
have dined with Chinese friends in
their homes or restaurants, we have
never encountered chop suey. In
their own land the Chinese seem
not to eat chop suey, chow mein,
egg fu yung, or those other exotic
dishes that were served to us in
Chinese restaurants at home. Such
appetizing concoctions apparently
were devised by clever Chinese
cooks to tempt the foreign palate.
Or, perhaps, some essential ingredi-
ents for their native dishes were
not readily available in a strange
land. So they improvised.

That talent for improvisation
probably holds the secret charm of
Chinese cuisine. For throughout the
vastness of China, the art of cook-
ing is various, not uniform, as indi-
vidual as the Chinese themselves,
and I daresay no dictator is likely
ever to standardize or regiment it.
Because they use what is at hand,
wasting nothing, often making
much of little with artful garnishes

and ingenious seasonings, the Chi-
nese probably have created the
greatest variety in their cookery of
any people in the world.

Every province has made special
contributions. Formosa has become
a "melting pot" of foods, adding to
its own skills those of two million
or so mainlanders who have come to
this island, bringing their various
forms of cookery. While rice is a
basic food in a large part of China,
in the North, noodles and a white
steamed bread called man-tou take
its place. Familiar to us from far-
away places are the famous Peking
duck, the peppery hot foods of
Szechwan province, fish ball soup
of Fukien province, and fried beef
in oyster sauce from Canton, to
name but a few. Then there are the
fascinating Mongolian foods, either
cooked at the table in water boiling
around the charcoal heated center
of a huo-kua (fire-pot) or out-of-
doors over a special kind of barbe-
cue. The variety is endless.

A gustatory marathon, the typical
Chinese dinner party is served at a
large round table covered with a
white cotton cloth. This cloth is
immaculate at the beginning of the ^
meal, but as course after course is
served by the host and hostess from
the dish in the center to the eight
or ten guests, drops of sauce or bits
of food fall upon it. Nobody seems
to mind or even to notice it. It is
just as well, because it could hardly
be avoided.

Each course usually consists of
but one dish served in a large
bowl or platter placed in the center
of the table. At opposite sides, be-

Page 267

268

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

fore the host and the hostess, he a
pair of chopsticks for serving, or a
large china spoon or ladle if the
course is liquid. With these imple-
ments they lift portions of the food
from the central dish over to the
guests seated around the table. Each
place setting consists of a small
bowl, usually a china spoon, a small
plate of bread-and-butter size, and
a tiny plate about two inches in di-
ameter on which to rest one's chop-
sticks as one finishes each course.
From time to time the small main
plates or the bowls are changed.
Often there are no napkins, but, at
intervals, a servant passes hot damp
wash cloths which cleanse the fing-
ers thoroughly. A diner may even
refresh himself by mopping his face
with it as well.

The amount one consumes at
these feasts is astonishing, because
the helpings seem very small, but
the courses range from ten to
twenty. Each is a work of art to
behold and is presented with a
flourish, with hospitable hosts
always urging more upon you. If
you are a novice you may think the
end of the meal is approaching
when the sweets are served, such as
Eight Precious Rice and some of
the many sweet fruit soups. But,
actually, it is just a good start. You
will go on for several substantial
courses after that, finally ending
with a delicious clear chicken soup.
Although rice is seldom served at a
feast, it comes, when it does, at
this point in individual bowls as a
separate course. Then, as a con-
cession to Western taste, no doubt,
tangerines or watermelon or sliced
fresh pineapple may be passed final-
ly to complete the meal, but not
invariably.

It is difficult to describe the food
at a typical Chinese dinner because
each is different. Always it is color-
ful. Vegetables are cooked to per-
fection, never overdone, and in full
color — crisp cauliflower, green
beans, carrots, spinach, tomatoes,
and onions that we know, besides
bamboo shoots, bean sprouts, sweet
tender peas in the pod, leeks, water
chestnuts, slim celery, large mush-
rooms, long slender eggplants no
larger around than a banana, small,
succulent heads of Chinese cabbage
cooked whole in delicious sauce, and
others I cannot name.

TV/IOST of the courses consist of
meat, fish, or fowl. Chickens,
duck, and pigeons, with tender
lacquered skin of a flavor even more
delectable than the sweet flesh it
encloses; fish served whole, deep-
fried or steamed or gently cooked
the West-Lake way, by pouring
boiling water over it until it is done
and then covering it with sweet-
sour sauce, or one containing bright
bits of red and green peppers and
carrots, cubes of pale ginger, and
cauliflower. Prawns, shrimps, and
crabs prepared many ways both in
and out of their shells; sweet-sour
pork, beef and peppers, tailored to
chopstick size. White, plump rolls
of steamed bread, chiao-tzu (the
pork-filled steamed dumplings ) ,
spring rolls (dainty cylinders of
paper-thin pastry stuffed with pork,
bean sprouts, mushrooms, and deep-
fried). Always soup, sometimes
several kinds, during a meal— cold
lotus or fruit soups, hot soups of
shark-fin or of chicken with deli-
cate cubes of custard or cheese-like
bean curd, or mushrooms, or slen-
der strips of pork highly seasoned.

FORMOSA— CULINARY MELTING POT

269

Though I can't name them all,
neither shall I ever forget them.

The only Chinese foods rvQ» en-
countered that I could not relish
(due to prejudice, I know) are sea
slugs and one-hundred-year-old eggs.
The latter are not* so ancient as
their name implies. They are mere-
ly cured or pickled as we, for in-
stance, make sauerkraut of cabbage.
But their unnatural green centers
enclosed in brown gelatinous
''whites" simply do not appeal to
me.

One must not assume from
this account that the Chinese are
gluttonous. They are not. They
are a gay, convivial people who de-
light in good companionship and a
festive occasion. Ordinarily, they
live simply, and most Chinese drink
no alcoholic beverages. One must
admit, also, that the dinners de-
scribed here are those enjoyed by
the ''upper classes" or at least those
who have received a Western edu-
cation and can speak English and
who make some- allowances for
Western notions.

TN China, however, it is not too
difficult to get some idea of how
the "other half" lives because it is
spread out openly before you.
There is not much privacy in fam-
ily life that is lived in tiny shops
open to the street, where all sleep
on the floor at night after the front
is boarded shut. If you are down
town about eight in the morning,
you may see them taking down the
boards, wheeling out their bicycles
to park them on the sidewalk in
front during the day, and the fam-
ily one by one emerging, perhaps
to breakfast on a bowl of rice or

noodles purchased with small coins
from a passing vendor.

If "daddy" happens to be the
vendor, he may be just returning
from his early morning rounds to
feed his family on what remains.
Gently smiling into the attentive
eyes of his children ranged around
his cart, he takes great care in serv-
ing, fastidiously placing the small
bits of vegetable, chopped pickle,
fish, or whatever touch of garnish he
would use with his paying custom-
ers, while their waiting appetites
quicken.

Before the small shops farther out
from town, "mommy" squats before
a charcoal burner at the edge of the
pavement to cook the family meal.
Sometimes the group may be seen
inside seated around a small table,
but often a little child simply stands
at the edge of the street or sits on
the high threshold of the house
door, holding his bowl just below
his chin and by nimble, rhythmic
movements of his chopsticks mak-
ing the rice disappear in a continu-
ous stream into his mouth.

But again and again, one is
touched by the simple pride, rev-
erence almost, with which food is
served. There is no sloshing of un-
gainly masses such as one some-
times sees in American lunch rooms
or, say, on army mess trays. Here,
hunger watches with pleasant an-
ticipation while the cook does his
artistic best. Surely, here on For-
mosa where there is food enough
for all, and the combined skills
brought from many parts of China,
will be found the choicest Chinese
food in the world. And maybe-
some day— in this culinary "melting
pot," American chop suey will
emerge as naturalized Chinese.

1 1 iinatn ^Jjiplock JLand vl/elcomes
(cypportunities to Serve

DURING the past four years, Sister Miriam Diplock Land, eighty-seven, of Sacramento,
California, has bound 120 quilts made by the First Ward Relief Society in Sacra-
mento, where she is a member. She sews beautifully and is eager to be of service to
the Relief Society, and to all others. Some of the quilts which she has bound are
shown in the picture.

Sister Land and her husband, William E, Land, were converted to the Church in
Lovell, Wyoming, in 1929. She became a visiting teacher on the Tuesday after she
was baptized and has been active in Relief Society work ever since. She was born in
Falmer, Sussex, England, and at the age of seventy-nine, she completed the necessary
preparation for becoming a United States citizen and passed the examinations without
an error.

cJime to y^row

Ada Marie Patten

The violet blooms but in the spring.
Its span of life is brief;
The oak tree stands for many years,
Its strength beyond belief.

Love also needs time to mature
However fair its birth;
To send stout branches to the sun,
Deep roots into the earth.

Page 270

The Bright Star

Chapter 2
Dorothy S. Romney

Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan, who
wishes to become an artist, hves with her
Aunt Emerald Jewel Tracy in an old-
fashioned house overlooking San Francisco
Bay. In order to help with household ex-
penses, Kathy applies to Phineas Fenton,
a neighbor and owner of a shipping line,
for employment. He offers her the posi-
tion of switchboard operator in his office
building in San Francisco. When Kathy
returns home from the Fenton house, she
finds that her aunt has gone out, and
her friend Jim Parker is there waiting for
their evening date.

A misty rain had begun to fall
when the lights of Jim
Parker's small car started
back over the hill along Pine Road.
Kathy Tracy sat silently in the seat
beside him.

''Can't carry on much of a con-
versation by myself/' Jim com-
plained.

Kathy smiled. "I w^as thinking of
the picture. Imagine that girl giv-
ing up her w^onderful career to mar-
ry and live way out on that farm.
She must have loved him deeply."

''Hmm/' said Jim, ''getting mar-
ried's fine. I just hope he had his
farm where it was paying. Folks
have to eat, you know."

"Dear, practical Jim," Kathy
laughed. "Don't be so down-to-
earth, and with the moon just ris-
ing, too. After all, it was only a
movie."

"Say," he said suddenly, stopping
the car with a lurch, "what's that?"
He backed the car a few feet and
stopped beside a clump of bushes.

Sitting on the ground, leaning

against a fallen log was a woman.
Kathy sprang from the car and ran
to the crumpled figure. The pale
moonlight fell across the woman's
face.

"Jim! Jim!" the girl cried in a
stricken voice, "it's Aunt Em! She's
hurt!"

Frantically, the girl grasped her
aunt's cold wrist and felt for her
pulse. "Oh, thank goodness, she
isn't— I mean. . . . Oh, Jim! . . . .
We'll get her home in bed, then
I'll call Bishop Henderson in San
Rafael and see if he can send some-
one to help us, and I'll get a doc-
tor."

Miss Em opened her eyes and
looked at her niece and murmured
dazedly, "Oh, it's you, Kathy. I
just sat down to do some sewing,
and sort of dozed, I guess . . . why
... I ... ." She lifted her hand
helplessly to her head.

"She must have tripped and hit
her head on this log," Kathy ex-
plained to Jim.

He bent down and picked the
frail figure up and put her in the
car. It was then that Kathy noticed
a brown paper parcel on the ground.
Must be the hemming Aunt Em
had promised to do for Nan Press-
man's trousseau.

"Oh, Aunt Em," she cried broken-
ly, "you walked all the way to the
Pressman place!"

She must have been lying here
on the ground for several hours!
A sick feeling of guilt swept over
Kathy. How could she have gone

Page 271

272

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

away, not knowing where her Aunt
was, or when she'd return home?

As Kathy got in the car beside
her, Miss Em opened her eyes again.
''I sat down by the fire, it was so
cold," she muttered. Then she burst
out, suddenly rational, ''Did Phineas
give you that job in the city, hon-
ey?"

'Tes, Aunt Em," the girl an-
swered.

TIM stepped on the gas, hard.
^ "You didn't tell me about any
job," he said. ''A girl like you
ought to be getting married, not
running oflf to the city to work,"
he added emphatically.

''Let's not talk about it now,"
said Kathy, with a warning look at
Jim, ''and please hurry." She was
rubbing her Aunt's hands, as she
talked, trying to bring some warmth
back into them.

"All right," he answered.

The car swung rapidly around the
curves of Pine Road, the trees and
shrubbery making grotesque pat-
terns in the quick flash of the head-
lights.

"I'll see you in the morning, Jim,"
Kathy whispered to the young man
as they helped Miss Em from the
car to a chair in the kitchen. "I'll
have to put Aunt Em to bed."

Jim walked to the old-fashioned
kitchen range, lifted the lid and
started shoving in lengths of split
pine, then turned to Kathy.

"Better phone the doctor before
she gets any worse," he suggested.

"She'll be all right as soon as she
gets warmed up," Kathy replied
softly. "I doubt if Fll need to dis-
turb anyone at this late hour after
all. Aunt Em needs rest. Good

night, Jim, and thanks for the
movie."

"Good night, Kathy," he said and
closed the kitchen door quietly.

Kathy removed Miss Em's damp
shoes and thrust her feet into some
warm slippers, then taking off the
shoddy coat, she wrapped her in a
heavy robe. "I'll have a cup of
chocolate for you in a jiffy," she
promised, "that will warm you up."

With a great effort, Miss Em
roused herself. "You go to the
city, Kathy, take that job— study
hard. The money — the Chinese
chest— find the bright star. . . ."
Her voice trailed off.

"Yes, yes, I know we have money
in the chest," Kathy murmured.
"The bright star," she repeated,
puzzled. What on earth could
Aunt Em mean by that? It must
be some figment of her imagination.
For the first time a cold fear swept
over Kathy. Aunt Em's illness was
more than a bump on the head.

"Remember — money — treasure
— Chinese ch. . . ." the older wom-
an muttered again. She shuddered
and fell back in her chair, uncon-
scious, and the frightened girl ran
for the telephone to summon the
doctor.

npHE next morning Kathy picked
her way over the beach boul-
ders to where Jim sat waiting for her,
hand up to shade her weary eyes
from the bright morning sunlight.
She had sent him there to get him
out of the way of the doctor, and
now that Sister Swenson, a Relief
Society sister from Sausalito, had
arrived to take over the nursing
duties for the day, she was free to
follow him for a moment's breath-
ing spell.

THE BRIGHT STAR

273

Good, old dependable Jim, she
thought, what would I do without
his broad shoulders to lean on now?
As he sat, solidly competent, upon
his rock, he visibly embodied all
the commoner virtues. Kathy knew
this. Jim would never change in
this changing world. He had gone
competently to Agricultural College
at Davis just long enough to learn to
be a good poultry man — no longer.
He always put just the right amount
of effort into each of his projects-
no more. With the same forth-
rightness he was planning to marry
Kathy. Just how and why she had
agreed, Kathy was sometimes at a
loss to explain, but she was engaged
to him, nonetheless, even though
she wouldn't seriously consider
marriage until he advanced in the
Priesthood, so they could be mar-
ried in the temple.

Kathy sat down on the boulder
next to Jim with a sigh of relief. It
was good to be near so safe and re-
assuring a person on this uncertain
day. The earnest set of his square
jaw, his blunt nose, and clear, deep
blue eyes looked steady and safe as
the rock on which he sat. If only
he didn't look so determined!

''Well," he asked with character-
istic bluntness, ''how is she?"

"Better, I suppose, although it's
hard to tell. She doesn't talk, just
looks at you," Kathy sighed. "It's a
stroke, you know," she admitted.
"We sat up with her all night. The
doctor said she had probably had
one before."

"She'll be a helpless invalid," Jim
said reluctantly.

"Oh, no!" cried Kathy, balling
her hands up into tight little fists.

"No, that mustn't happen." But
Jim might be right. She shivered.

The shining vision of San Fran-
cisco, of the art school wavered,
crashed like a bright Christmas tree
ornament falling to the floor with-
out warning. Then she remembered
the words of Brother Woods as he
had administered to Aunt Em last
night. He had promised that she
would be restored to her normaal
state of health— but that could be a
long, long time, she thought.

Jim's hand closed over her warm
fingers. Gently, he said, "Marry me
now, Kathy, I'll help you take care
of her."

She looked up to meet Jim's eyes.
Oh, why must there always be a
problem to solve? she thought. For
a moment she was tempted to
throw her burden on his competent
shoulders. But, no, although Aunt
Em had always respected Jim, she
had urged Kathy to be very sure
before accepting him and the re-
sponsibilities of marriage, and, above
all, not to marry until they could
be married in the temple.

"That's very thoughtful of you,
Jim," she said as gently as she
could, "but not now. It would ex-
cite Aunt Em too much. There's
the doctor coming out now."

She scrambled up hurriedly and
ran up the rough path to the drive,
Jim following.

"P\R. Ransome put his hand kindly
upon Kathy's shoulder. "She'll
live a long time yet, with good
care," he told her, then added,
"but you can't take care of her
alone. I'll send my best practical
nurse tomorrow. Sister Swenson
will stay the day out."

274

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

Kathy choked a little. ''We have
some money in the Chinese chest-
enough to pay for a nurse/' she told
him, "if you think we need one/'
she added reluctantly. Yes, money
saved, penny by penny, she thought
bitterly.

''Now don't you go worrying
about that," said the doctor. He
climbed into his car. "I'll look in
on you later," he called out, against
the chugging of the motor.

Kathy nodded mutely and fled
along the grass-grown drive, beyond
the house to the log cabin down by
the water, Jim close at her heels.
She felt she had to have a minute
to compose herself before going
back to the house.

They stepped up onto the minia-
ture veranda of the China house
and sat down.

"Well," he said, with his familiar
opening.

"I stay here, of course, San Fran-
cisco's out," she said dully, and
looked up in time to catch a satis-
fied look on Jim's face.

"Sensible thing for us to do is
get married," he repeated. "We can
start work on the new house on
Elm Hill and stay here until it's
finished. Then sell this place and
use the money for Aunt Em's ex-
penses. We can go to the temple
later/' he finished.

A cold little fear shadowed
Kathy's mind. Without stopping
to think things out, she knew that,
except for the temple, Jim was
right. How on earth could she
manage the doctor bills, medicines,
the extra dainties, to say nothing of
the nurse's pay? But instinctively
she shook her head, nibbling hard
on a piece of grass she'd plucked.

"Why not?" Jim demanded.

Dear, dependable Jim. She could
not tell him — not now — that
there were many reasons why she
refused — that Miss Em would
surely die if she left the gray house,
or how she would feel if her niece
should marry outside the temple.
That as fond as Kathy was of Jim,
the dream of the art school was
dearer to her than he was.

"It wouldn't be fair to dump all
our worries on you," she said quiet-

"I only want to help. You know
I'd do anything for you, Kathy," he
insisted.

"I'm sorry, Jim," Kathy said, "but
we'll just have to wait/'

sjt j}: sj: jjt )[<

npHAT evening, after she'd told
Sister Swenson goodbye, and
assured her they'd be all right until
the nurse arrived, Kathy tiptoed in-
to her aunt's bedroom and sat down
in the old rocking chair. She felt
a little shock go through her as she
looked at the hands, lying still and
waxen looking on the coverlet.
Hands that had never been idle
before.

It seemed to Kathy that an etern-
ity had gone by, when the old lady's
lips started moving. Kathy jumped
up and leaned over her, her heart
beating fast. She waited, but no
words came.

"Please, Aunt Em, just try to
rest," she finally said. "There is
nothing for you to worry about. I
know we have some money in the
chest, and it's all safe. I'll look for
the bright star tomorrow."

Kathy still had no idea what Miss
Em had meant last night. Some-

THE BRIGHT STAR

275

thing the confusion of her mind
had brought forth, perhaps.

Miss Em frowned, and Kathy
thought, she's not satisfied. She'll
never be satisfied just to lie there.
She got up presently and came back
with the brown paper package,
which she had completely forgotten.
Miss Em watched closely, while she
untied the string and took out the
lacy froth that was to be the bridal
veil for Nan Pressman.

Kathy's fingers flew along, doing
this work that she despised with all
her heart, but gradually Miss Em's

eyelids closed and Kathy knew that
she was asleep and at peace for a
time, at least.

Yesterday, old Phineas Fenton,
the richest man on the hill, had giv-
en her a job in one of his San Fran-
cisco office buildings, tomorrow he
would get it back. In the meantime
Kathy meant to dream a little about
what it would have been like if
Aunt Em hadn't gotten sick, and
she could have gone to work in the
fascinating city across the bay.

(To be continued)

JLate Q>i

pnng

Eva. Willes Wangsgaard

Oh, the spring is late and the seeding's late
But spring came in today.
The cardinals seeking their summer haunts
Paused briefly on their way.

The cardinals pecked in our chicken yard
For grain that the hens had left,
And the sudden pattern of crimson wings
Wore spring in its warp and weft.

Oh, the cardinals paused in our yard today,
They and the spring together.
And the trees are beaded with swelling buds
As red as a cardinal's feather.

0i7<

emma

WiJma Boyle Bunker

TJAVE you ever been torn between a sink full of breakfast dishes and an overwhelm-
•'• ■*• ing desire to capture a thought on paper which has suddenly taken shape in your
mind? Or have you glanced out your window at the morning sun on the snowcapped
mountains, and ignoring unmade beds, reached for your pallet and brush? To get
your house in order, have you ever postponed writing down the beginning of a melody
or verse, and then found later that you had lost it?

Why, oh, why can't the inspirations come when the floors are swept and the
dusting done?

FROM THE FIELD

Hukh Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Lucile Bunker

SOUTHERN STATES MISSION, GEORGIA DISTRICT, MACON BRANCH
RELIEF SOCIETY HOLDS OUTSTANDING BAZAAR

Officers of the Macon, Georgia, Branch are shown checking some of the many
articles which were featured in their bazaar. Left to right are: Alma P. Hudson, Sec-
retary; Mazelle B. Clark, President; Hattie G. Holloman, Counselor; and Mae Lomi-
nick, work meeting leader. Rosa T. Parker, Counselor, was absent when the picture
was taken.

Lucile Bunker, President, Southern States Mission, reports: "Our Relief Society
organization is growing very steadily in the South, and while some small groups in the
outlying branches struggle to find teachers enough, the work goes forward just the
same. Last year we made fine gains in Magazine sales as well as procuring sixty addi-
tional visiting teachers and making 1,200 more visits to the homes than the previous
year."

She continues: "This picture of the Macon Branch bazaar is typical of the fine
bazaars we have yearly in our eighty-seven organizations."

Page 276

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

277

Photograph submitted by Veda F. Moss

RENO STAKE (NEVADA) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, January 20, 1957

Pauline Richardson, stake chorister, is seated on the front row at left. Norma
Kotter, stake organist, is seated on the front row at right.

Veda F. Moss, President, Reno Stake Relief Society, reports the activities of the
Singing Mothers: "This chorus furnished the music for the January stake quarterly
conference. We have sixteen wards and branches; there are about seventy-five mem-
bers in the chorus; however, all were not present because of a snowstorm."

Photograph submitted by Eva L. Clinger

SHELLEY STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

Sister Eva L. Clinger, President, Shelley Stake Relief Society, reports: Members
of the Singing Mothers choruses from the ten wards in our stake participated in the
singing for both sessions in our quarterly conference. Sister Florence Dye, stake
chorister, is third from the right in the back row; Verla Thomas, stake organist is
second from the right in the back row.

278

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957

nUe/s 2)cu

u5ic

FOR THREE PART
LADIES VOICES

FOR MY MOTHER-Malotte 20

MOTHER— Rubinstein 20

M-O-T-H-E-R-Morse 25

MOTHER O' MINE-Tours 20

PRAYER FOR MY MOTHER-
Todd

.15

SONGS MY MOTHER TAUGHT
ME-Dvorak 10

.... THAT'S WHAT GOD MADE

MOTHER'S FOR-Wood 25

.. THAT WONDERFUL MOTHER

OF MINE-Goodwin 20

Music Sent on Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1s1 South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

Lj On Approval ~ Charge

~ Money Enclosed

Name ,

Address ,

City & State „

Dai|iie$ Nusic I

15 L 1st South
M5»>:4rrHUh.%'ESSnY, P«0VC*^ Salt Lake City 11, Uta

fni!';"'l!!illf

///^ JLcid

Dorothy J. Roberts

This be the httlc son

T never had;

But once removed, by blood

My lad. my lad.

And this be the season,
The longed-for part,
The time at length to hold him
To ni)- heart

If my need be greater

Than before

His mother wed and walked through

A strange, new door,

Some kind chance or reason
Grants the grace
Running to greet me in a
Grandson's face.

LPaniela

Ethel Jacohson

Pamela is one,

A nice round number.

(Guard her, awake,

And in her sweet slumber.)

Pamela can run
On little pink toes.
(Guide her. unharmed
Past thorn to rose.)

She has laughter of brooks
And a small bird's song.
(Bless her this day
And all her life long!)

LKeunion

Vesta X. Lukei

Too late, too late to alter
The hour, the moment near,
\\"hv does the heartbeat falter,
Distraught w ith love, with fear?

uiow to LPlant Smaii (beeds

Elizabeth Williamson

'^«»»**^5

■pvO you have trouble planting small
seeds evenly? Try using a salt shaker
or a discarded spice can.

Margaret Lund Tours

Northwestern Tour

Passion Play, South Dakota; Yellowstone
Park; Glacier Park; Cardston Temple; Cana-
dian Rockies to Vancouver and Victoria; San
Francisco and the Redwoods.

Leaves Salt Lake City August 12, 1957.
$185.50 for 14 days, includes everything but
food.

Hawaiian Tour

Ask about our Hawaiian Tour which leaves
Salt Lake City in June and July.

L. D. S. Tour

The Pageant at Hill Cumorah; Historical
places of the Church; New York; Chicago;
Washington; Canada; Niagara Falls; Boston.

Leaves Salt Lake City July 20, 1957. $198
for 21 days via new chartered bus, includes
everything but food.

For further information write or phone:

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23rd East

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: IN 6-2909 or CR 7-6334

Is Your Sears

Lmower J

Ready for
the Season?

Push Type $^50
Lawn Mower J

r»^^' $750

Lawn Mower /

Factory trained experts using newest pre-
cision equipment sharpen and adjust your
mower. Do it now . . . avoid the rush!

Sears, Roebuck and Co.

754 South State Street

• BEAUTIFUL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.

Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles „ 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gtf>^

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^jg \^\

Page 279

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
ANNOUNCES

HAWAII

Leave for a lovely Hawaiian Tour
from Salt Lake City on June 6, 1957.

Hiistorie Train

Leaves Salt Lake City, July 26, 1957

The Historic Train includes:
Places of Interest in Church History,
Pageant at the Hill Cumorah, and
Large Eastern Cities.

Warning: Both of these tour parties
will be limited in number. Make
reservations early.

Write or Phone:

Vida Fox Clawson

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

Organists— Pianists

NEW MUSIC
• ORGAN FOLIOS •

Asper— Organ in the Church.... 2.75

Lorenz— Album of Preludes 1.50

Lorenz— Amateur Organist—

Vols. 22 & 23 Each 2.25

• PIANO FOLIOS •

Schirmer's Favorite Sacred

Songs 1.25

Peery's Piano Voluntaries 1.25

Stickles— 12 Sacred Songs,

Transcribed 1.25

Stickles— Sacred Melodies With

Variations 1.25

Sure — We Will Send On Approval

We Have Suggested Music For

Singing Mothers

SEND FOR COMPLETE LISTS

GLEN BROS.
MUSIC CO.

CELEBRATING OUR

"GOLDEN ANNIVERSARY"

74 So. Main Salt Lake City, Utah

[ijirthdayi ^congratulations

"DIRTHDAY congratulations are
extended to: Mrs Dessie New-
man Middleton, Los Angeles, Cali-
fornia, ninety-nine; Mrs. Celestia
Snow Gardner, Salt Lake City,
Utah, ninety-eight; Mrs. Dorothy
Ellen Reese Williams, Beaver,
Utah, ninety-six; Mrs. Sarah Ann
Smith Boren, Salt Lake City,
ninety-five; Mrs. Nancy Mann
Kartchner, Salt Lake City, ninety-
three; Mrs. Hannah Stubbs Jones,
Salt Lake City, ninety-three; Mrs.
Elizabeth Young, Sanford, Colo-
rado, ninety-two; Mrs. Agnes Wat-
son, Tucson, Arizona, ninety-one;
Mrs. Louise Schramm Suput, Ana-
conda, Montana, ninety-one; Mrs.
Minnetta Permelia Brown Thorne
and Mrs. Maria P. Thompson, each
ninety-one, and both of Manti,
Utah; and the following women who
have reached their ninetieth birth-
days: Mrs. Margaret Teeples Hunt-
er, Holden, Utah; Mrs. Belle Bowen
James, Salt Lake City; Mrs. Cath-
erine Heggie Griffiths, Logan,
Utah; Mrs. Mary Jane Coleman
Meacham, Brigham City, Utah;
Mrs. Sarah E. Zundel Josephson,
Brigham City, Utah; Mrs. Anna
Hansen Erickson, Salt Lake City;
Mrs. Amanda Belle Brashear Beeler
Green, Salt Lake City; Mrs. Jo-
sephine Udora McKay, Los Angeles,
California; Mrs. Mary Ann Smith,
Randolph, Utah.

Page 280

IHTEST IDS BOOKS

Elijah The Prophet
And Hi$ Mission

Uniuersal Soiuation

S« «»»« MfiOIMa iMffW

1. Elijah, The Prophet and His Mission
and Salvation Universal

Joseph Fielding Smith

In this book, President Smith clears up some of the problems
and confusions concerning Elias and Elijah and their calling.
In doing so, he speaks forcefully and directly concerning the
responsibility of the living for the dead and the vital necessity
of Temple Work. $1.50

2. Answers to Gospel Questions

Joseph Fielding Smith

President Smith gives forthright answers and makes careful
analyses of perplexing questions asked by lay members of the
Church. These pertinent questions come from many diverse
areas — from old and young alike. The warmth of President
Smith's understanding, added to his scriptural knowledge, makes
this book an invaluable addition to every LDS library. Ready
about April 3rd. $2.50

3. Messages of Inspiration

Selected Addresses of the General Authorities of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

This collection of thirty-three addresses, selected by the General
Authorities themselves, considers a wide variety of subjects in-
cluding : faith, charity, reverence, prayer, chastity and appre-
ciation. $3.75

iliiiiiii
■■■miiii' _,

.'4J4.,;Ea^sl South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah -<

DESFRET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( )
money order ( ) charge to my account for the encircled
(numbered) books: 12 3.

Amount
Name ...

enc

osed $

••

Address

City

Residents of Utah

... Zone

include 2%

State
sales

tax.

NUMBER FOUR IN A SERIES: "SHARING THE GOOD THINGS OF LIFE"

HAPPY FAMILIES

do things TOGETHER

"Now watch the birdie" . . . click . . . and we have a portrait of our happy
Beneficial family — we hope! With Jimmy making rabbit ears behind Dad's back, and
Susie squirming on his lap, we're not at all sure how this picture will turn out.

But you can be sure how a picture of your family will turn out ten, twenty,
or even thirty years from now. It's bound to be a pleasant picture, free from
financial problems . . . if you have a ''Planned Future" for your family. What's
a "Planned Future?" Your friendly Beneficial Life agent will be more than happy
to explain it to you . . . with no obligation whatever. Why wait longer? Give him
a call soon, or write for free folder, "Planned Futures."

BENEFICIAL LIFE

David O. McKay, Pics

Sail Lake Clity, Utah

C»J Ul U u?J I
m A @ A © H

MAY 1957

'i:^

-:•* '^ ,

'////^^ ^

» <K

4^^

*»-'

^^K'

*^j

'Pif^^ft

5^-^*'^"^S

[BaUerifia

Alice Money B^ihy

Spring dances in this valley
On ballerina toes,
And leaves her magic footprints
In blossoms as she goes.
She curtsies by the willow
And buds break shining skins;
Petalled miracles erupt
Everywhere she spins.

Once she touched the apple buds
Which framed my new love's hair;
StiJJ my dear love seems to me
Just as young and iaii.

She traces with a fairy hand
A tall pear's silhouette.
The almond's cone at flowering
Describes her pirouette.
She twirls on pointed satin feet
Along the plum's dark ranks
And mirrored pink and purple
Perfume the blue lake's banks.

She dances in this valley
In vine and shiuh and tree.
Oh, let her kiss the apple hough
And spring will come to me.

The Cover: The Majestic Naerofjord, Nord Trondelag, Norway
Photograph by Wilse
Submitted by Zina R. Engebretsen

Frontispiece: Almond Orchard in Antelope Valley, California
Photograph by Ward Linton

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Qjronfi I Lear and QJc

The December issue of 1\\q Relief So-
ciety Magazine is a marvelous revelation
from cover to cover, especially to us who
are so far from home, away down here in
the "Land of the Southern Cross" half-
way around the world from the beautiful
edifice featured in that issue. I have
heard many favorable comments around
our mission, not only from Rehef Society
members, but from the saints in general,
and from missionaries. Thanks for such
an inspirational masterpiece of art.
— Adelphia D. Bingham

President

South Australian Mission
Relief Society
Victoria, Australia

I cannot refrain from expressing my
appreciation and special gratitude for the
December Magazine. The front cover with
the beautifully colored photograph of the
building is magnificent, with the simple
elegance of its classic design. . . . All of
the Magazine is inspirational and deeply
impressive as a symbol of the glory of
Latter-day Saint womanhood and the ef-
fective work of our great Relief Society
organization. The photograph of our be-
loved First Presidency of the Church
standing in front of the plaque with the
words "You will receive instructions
through the order of the Priesthood . . ."
was deeply impressive, . . . The Dedi-
catory Prayer given by our beloved Proph-
et and President, David O. McKay, is soul
stirring and truly a masterpiece of lan-
guage and thought. . . . The editorials by
Marianne C. Sharp and Vesta P. Craw-
ford are messages of heartfelt gratitude,
encouraging love and sublime faith.
— Emma M. Gardner

Sacramento, California

I always enjoy Florence Dunford's
stories in the Magazine, and have recently
delighted in Deone Sutherland's serial
"Heart's Bounty." It would be hard to
excel the poetry of Christie Lund Coles.
— Harriet H. Eliason

I loved the March issue of The Relief
Society Magazine, and have written a let-
ter of congratulations to Vera H. May-
hew for her prize-winning story "The
Slow Hurry." Miss Hulda Parker, the new
General Secretary-Treasurer, is a dear
friend of mine. We share the same home-
town. Mrs. Afton W. Hunt, one of the
new board members, is a long-time ac-
quaintance. I knew her in Twin Falls,
Idaho, when I was a child. I was pleased
with their appointments.

— Frances C. Yost

Bancroft, Idaho

I would not have missed the December
issue of the Magazine for anything. The
Magazine is always inspiring, but I think
I received the biggest lift of spirit from
reading and rereading "Charity Never
Faileth" by George H. Mortimer in the
October 1956 issue of the Magazine.
— Mrs. Lee Ridenour

Salt Lake City, Utah

Rozet, Wyoming

I feel I must tell you that I enjoy the
Magazine thoroughly from cover to cover.
To me it has been the most important
Magazine since I was a young girl in my
mother's home. The Birthday Congratu-
lations always interest me, and I am im-
pressed with the number of women who
have lived so many years, experiencing so
much from "then to now."
— Leah Huntsman
Las Vegas, Nevada

I have been a subscriber to the Maga-
zine since I married, thirty years ago. Of
all the wonderful Magazines, the most
beautiful was the issue showing the rooms
of the new ReHef Society Building. It
makes me very happy to know that in a
small way I helped to build it. Some day
I hope to visit the building and meet the
people who plan the Relief Society work.

— Muriel C. James

Monahans, Texas

Page 282

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the ReUef Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford ------- President

Marianne C. Sharp ^ First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M Ellsworth

Florence J Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Alton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE ^ ^^

Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford

Assistant to the Editor tT „ ^""o ^c^' «^^^

General Manager - - - Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 MAY 1957 No. 5

(contents

SPECIAL FEATURES „ ^, ^ ,. „_,^

A Mother's Joy in Her Family Vivian R. McConkie ZBA

The Norwegian Mission Preston R. Nibley 28/

Contest Announcements — 1957 ;^°^

Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest ^°^

Relief Society Short Story Contest •"— ■ ^^^

The Gift and the Giving— of Poetry Lael W. Hill 291

How to Write a Short Story Mary Ek Knowles 294

A Year's Supply Mabel L. Anderson 309

Modesty Is the Best Policy Y" n!2

The Old-Fashioned Clock Vernessa M. Nagle 317

Bright Barrier of the Plains Nell Murbarger 318

The Old Tin Trunk Grace W. Ball 321

"Be Still and Know That I Am God" Mabel Law Atkinson 341

FICTION

"This Is My Baby" Christie Lund Coles 298

The Third House Down Florence B. Dunford 314

The Bright Star— Serial— Chapter Three Dorothy S. Romney 323

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 282

Sixty Years Ago 304

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 305

Editorial: Pen in Hand Vesta P. Crawford 306

Notes to the Field: Brigham Young University Leadership Week 308

Magazine Subscriptions for 1956 Marianne C. Sharp 328

Magazine Honor Roll for 1956 333

Notes From the Field: ReUef Society Activities Hulda Parker 337

Birthday Congratulations 344

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes From the Norwegian Mission Zina R. Engebretsen 312

Mary C. Hendry, Artist in Handicraft 327

Herbs for Modern Cookery — GarUc Elizabeth Williamson 342

POETRY

Ballerina— Frontispiece Alice Morrey Bailey 281

Spring Sabbath Dorothy J. Roberts 302

Dawn Sylvia Probst Young 303

Signal by Sun Maryhale Woolsey 307

Hold Every Moment Elise Bailey Collins 309

The Cereus Blooms Ethel Jacobson 311

Petition Grace Barker Wilson 313

Singing Moments Mabel Jones Gabbott 317

In Compensation Eleanor W. Schow 326

May's Promise Catherine E. Berry 326

Triumph Eva Willes Wangsgaard 327

These Things I Need Jennie Brown Rawlins 341

Loneliness Vesta N. Lukei 343

I Love a Window Caroline Eyring Miner 343

The Token Enola Chamberlin 344

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

A Mother's Joy in Her Family

Vivian R. McConkie
Former Member, General Board of Relief Society

JOY is our compensation for
successfully terminating right-
eousness, because of our obedi-
ence to the laws upon which
blessings are predicated. A mother's
joy is very great when she under-
stands the laws of the Lord and sees
her children faithful to them. To
Latter-day Saint parents who have
covenanted through baptism, the
sacrament, the Priesthood, and other
ordinances, *'Lo, children are an
heritage of the Lord."

'Train up a child in the way he
should go: and when he is old, he
will not depart from it," holds great
promise. But, right or wrong, chil-
dren will go some way. They will
reach conclusions, good or bad. No
one can stop the mind from think-
ing, nor a child from habit forming.
A mother has greatest joy in her
child if she patterns her life after
gospel standards; then, having filled
her child with good things, she sees
him walking according to the high-
est truths he has received. Mothers
should, of course, be acquainted
with the laws and ordinances of the
gospel.

Neither a mother nor her child
will ever act better than their un-
derstanding. Mothers acquire abil-
ity to enjoy by understanding the
purpose of life, as revealed through
the restored gospel. Salvation is
based on this principle. Therefore,
mothers who lead their children to
faith and good works, have increas-
ing joy in them, nor do they unwit-
tingly lead them in the wrong direc-
tion. Hence, mothers' anxieties and
joys vary. Behavior which is grave
Page 284

to one may be trivial to another.
Obedient mothers are more hopeful
for their children to love the Lord
than disobedient mothers are cap-
able of being, hence, they have
greater joy when their children are
found on the Lord's side.

Now that our children have their
own families, I look in retrospect
upon the work of my hands. My
family being my greatest responsi-
bility, and, next to God, my greatest
treasure, I look to it to see whether
my life's labors are good or bad.
My joy will overflow if they are all
secure in the Church, with sound
gospel understanding, having a live-
ly hope and determination for faith-
fulness unto the end. Ofttimes
parents presume to suspend or
annul the law by permitting their
children to go to picture shows on
Sunday or otherwise to violate the
law. This evidences parental mis-
understanding.

In our home, we never accepted
the intent of the oft-repeated folly
of ''rather seeing a sermon than
hearing one." Precept and example
walk hand in hand in well regulated
families. What student ever earned
a passing grade by observing a good
life? Who ever obtained a knowl-
edge of God's salvation by seeing
majesty in the universe? What
truthful witness ever spoke who did
not call for precept and example?
Hasten to plant both in the child-
seed that God will be pleased to
nurture. The Lord gives parents a
free hand, with Satan bound, until
the age of the child's accountability.

A MOTHER'S JOY IN HER FAMILY

285

Therein is the mother's greatest op-
portunity.

Sabbath day observance has been
a steadying factor in our home.
Ghmpse the joy of learning that your
son, three thousand miles away,
said to a distinguished Sunday din-
ner guest, not a Latter-day Saint:
''We will now go into the living
room and discuss the gospel. That
is a tradition in our family. It is
the way my father did"; that a son
refused to play a matched ball game
with an out-of-state team, because
it was scheduled for Sunday; that
a son in the service said everywhere
he went he gathered Church mem-
bers together to worship on the
Sabbath day, and, ''If I am sent
where there are no Church mem-
bers, I know the true God, and on
the Sabbath day I will worship him
alone."

Evils spring up whenever parents
take liberties with the law. Of
course, none has a legal right to
amend or repeal the word of the
Lord. Since none is as wise as
the Lawgiver, all should adjust to his
will. Rebellions are a bad example
to children. Be sincere in truth-
fully observing the law, remember-
ing that sincerity alone is not
enough. One may be ever so sin-
cere while traveling in the wrong
direction.

Forthright honesty, with no
double standards nor special privi-
leges, is of major importance in
the home. Every dishonesty is cor-
rupting—political and otherwise.
Teach your children to live by the
rules and interlace respect and
obedience in them. Children bred
on political trickery will, in their
own way and time, apply their breed-
ing to whatever they have to do.

Parents who disobey certain laws
will probably find their children
taking similar liberties. The parent
may offend by using tea, coffee, or
tobacco, but the child, taught in
disobedience, may choose to offend
the moral code.

/^NLY the gospel points the true
way. It cannot be found else-
where. If mothers do not know its
requirements, they may pyramid
sorrow upon themselves. The Lord
holds them accountable to obey his
requirements, all of them. If they
do it, their lives will be easier at the
end rather than harder, which is the
righteous plan, according to the di-
vine purpose. Eternal progress is to
expand eternally which is the joy-
ful course. Plant in children an
awareness that the day in which
they live is the day of their salva-
tion. Do not procrastinate until
the child is out of reach, and do
not expect good results from bad
teaching and example. Employ the
highest excellence. Your child will
likely pattern after you. The union
of school, society, and Church can-
not guarantee good results if the
home is bad. Fail in the home,
and you bereave yourself.

The influence of the home can-
not be overestimated. The Lord
established it, and civil authority
patterns after the divine plan, as to
responsibility of parents. Teach
children respect for law and consti-
tuted authorities. If wicked men
rule, and bad laws are enacted, teach
with increasing care, lest the chil-
dren become enemies to all law and
all rulers. Chart the child's mind
before the time of accountability.
Seek the Spirit of the Lord, and
finding it, keep it in the home.

286

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Studying the scriptures is of great
importance. Parents who do not do
it have no unity of understanding of
what God expects of them and their
children. They cannot give what
thev do not ha\e, nor teach what
they do not know. Why, oh,
mothers of Israel, are there so many
non-temple marriages, when it is so
easy for a mother with an under-
standing of the gospel to strengthen
the child's desire for the blessed
privilege of a faithful companion
and the blessings of the Priesthood?
Wliy do so many \iolate the Word
of Wisdom; the law of the Sabbath,
and why does sexual immorality
stain some? Is it because parents
betrav God's trust and fail their
children?

Several little girls, all members of
the Church, were planning a chil-
dren's part\-. One, out of the ex-
perience of her home, suggested
cards. Another, reflecting the at-
mosphere of better training, said
cards were ''against the Church."
The first asked: "What church do
you belong to?" It is not so much
that children fail their parents as
that parents fail their children.
There is joy where the parental
mind set, from before the child is
born, is dedicated to hope, through
righteous endeavor unto the end of
the mortal life.

A mother has cause for joy when
her son, upon becoming twelve
years of age, tells the girl at the
theatre ticket office that he now
requires an adult ticket; when her
little girl, leading in family prayer,
asks God to bless the home and
keep the devil out; when her small
son is instantly healed by his own

prater of faith; when her boy, bare-
ly old enough to enlist in the Navy,
directs the go\ernment to send one
tenth of his monthly pay to his
bishop, tithing for the Lord; when
her son, shot out of the sky, para-
chutes to safetv, and on his knees
thanks God on the spot for his pro-
tection; when the Spirit whispered
to her son in the midst of an air
battle, to stoop down quickly, and
he as quickly obeved, just in time
to miss a shell that passed through
the plane's wall exactly where he
was standing; when her husband
fled the house in greatest haste, not
knowing why, vet once out of doors
and running through the orchard,
discovered a horse running among
the trees, his first-born child with
his foot through the stirrup, he
having been brushed off by a limb.
Quick obedience by the father, ex-
actly as directed, saved the life of
the boy. Think of a mother's joy,
mingled with sorrow, when she
learned of her son's reliance upon
the prayer of faith at Bastone, and
that a remnant of his company was
preserved from death, whilst almost
all about them were slain. \^isualize
the joy of a mother who sees her
family married in the house of the
Lord to companions equal to them,
united in teaching their families that
there is but one source of happiness
—the favor of God.

A mother's joy o\erflows within
her when her heart and mind, and
the heart and mind of her husband,
and the hearts and minds of her
children and children's children fol-
low after the Lord in righteousness.
These are joys that mothers in the
Church may have the happiness to
hope for, if only they will follow
after the Lord.

JOLSTZR- -\N UNFORGETTABLE GLIMPSE OF NOR\\TGL\X

COL'XTRYSIDE

rJL 11

orKK'egtan

lllUsi

npHE : : :-': i ^ ^ - - i: r ": i^.ti into : z ^ ir i - ivian countries in
:: : 1S5:. by Erastus Sno\^-, a r :r :t: i : t Council of the
T" elve, and three elders who accompanied him from S; : Like Cit}. One
of the first converts made by the^e ~ : ionaries was Hans F. Petersen of
Aalborg, Denmark,

In September iS^i. Ii.it: Pjitre:^. 1: :e t :ta dv ErastiLS Snow
to joume\- to Xon^ay ari i;^:. 11 n that countn*. He

took passage on a sailing vessel, t :i :: n ..izoig to Osterrisor, Nor-
\^-ay. -\s he had neglected to obtar. 1 passport, he was forced to :e:i:a
home a few days later. His conversations on the boat both goirz iT.i
returning, led to the conversion of the ship's captain, Svend Larsen, ^z.i
this faithful man v^^as baptized on September 23. 1S51. "being the £r>:
fruit of the gospel in Norway."

Elder Petersen made the second joume\' to Norway in October 1S51,
and on November 26th, following, baptized t\\"o converts at Osterrisor.
Other baptisms followed, and on July 16, 1S52, the first branch of the
Church in Norway w^as organized at Osterrisor, with eighteen members.

288

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Photo by Burton Holmes
Ewing Galloway

A FARMSTEAD IN UPPER ROMSDAL, NORWAY

More elders were sent to assist Elder Petersen and a second branch was
organized in Frederikstad. The work has continued since that time.

The first missionaries to Norway met with considerable persecution,
and many were imprisoned, as freedom of religion was not allowed. Nor-
way remained a part of the Scandinavian Mission until 1905, when the
Danish-Norwegian Mission was formed. Then, in 1920, the Norwegian
Mission was created, with Andrew S. Schow as the first president.

Andrew Jenson, Assistant Church Historian, estimated in 1930, that,
from 1851 to the end of 1930, converts baptized in Norway numbered
8,555. ^^ ^^^^ number he computed, approximately 3,500 had emigrated
to Utah.

At the close of the year 1956, there were 1,623 members of the
Church in Norway, located in fourteen branches. Ray Engebretsen of
Seattle, Washington, is serving as the mission president. In December
1956, twelve Relief Society organizations were reported with 340 members.
Zina R. Engebretsen presides over the Norwegian Mission Relief Society.

Note: The cover of this Magazine, 'The Majestic Naerofjord, Nord Trondelag,
Norway," represents typical Norwegian scenery. See also "Recipes From the Nor-
wegian Mission," page ^12,

Contest Announcements — 1957

CONTESTS CLOSE AUGUST 15, 1957

THE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest and the Relief Society Short Story
Contest are conducted annually by the general board of Relief So-
ciety to stimulate creative writing among Latter-day Saint women
and to encourage high standards of work. Latter-day Saint women who
qualify under the rules of the respective contests are invited to enter their
work in either or both contests.

The general board would be pleased to receive entries from the out-
lying stakes and missions of the Church as well as from those in and near
Utah. Since the two contests are entirely separate, requiring different writ-
ing skills, the winning of an award in one of them in no way precludes
winning in the other. It is suggested that authors who plan to enter the
contests study carefully the articles on story writing and poetry which ap-
pear in this Magazine and similar articles in the May issues, 1955 and 1956,
and in the June issues for the preceding nine years.

ibliza LK. (bnow Lroern L^ontest

npHE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 2. Only one poem may be submitted by

opens with this announcement ^ contestant.
T \ . , T^ • ^. Ihe poem must not exceed hrty

and closes August 15, 1957. Prizes ^-^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^^ b^ typewritten, if pos-

will be awarded as follows: sible; where this cannot be done, it

First prize $2C should be legibly written. Only one side

Second prize $20 °^ ^^^ paper is to be used. (A duplicate

f-pi • 1 • (t^ copy of the poem should be retained by

, P •,""',' 1 1- 1 • contestants to insure against loss.)

Prize poems will be published in ^. The sheet on which the poem is

the January 1958 issue of The Re- written is to be without signature or other

lid Society Magazine (the birth- identifying marks.

month of Eliza R. Snow). . 5- No explanatory material or picture

-p. . • . 1 ,1 IS to accompany the poem.

Prize-wmmng poems become the ^ ^^^^ ^^^^ -^ ^^ b^ accompanied by

property of the Relief Society gen- a stamped envelope on which is written

eral board and may not be pub- the contestant's name and address. Nom

lished by others except upon writ- ^^ plumes are not to be used.
, •• r .1 1 7. A signed statement is to accompany

ten permission trom the general . , ^ u -4.4. ^ t.i ■

^ ^ tiie poem subinitted, ccrhiymg:

board. The general board reserves a. That the author is a member of The

the right to publish any of the other Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day

poems submitted, paying for them Saints.

at the time of publication at the ^- ^^^^ ^^^ P^^"' . ('^f ^ ^f^^ ''

-, , , . ^ the contestants ongmal work,

regular Magazine rates. c. That it has never been published.

T) 1 £ .r . . d. That it is not in the hands of an

Rules tor the contest: j-. .1 •.,

editor or other person with a view

1. This contest is open to all Latter-day to publication.

Saint women, exclusive of members of the e. That it will not be published nor

Relief Society general board and em- submitted elsewhere for publication

ployees of the Relief Society general board. until the contest is decided.

Page 289

290

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

8, A writer who has received the first
prize for two consecutive years must wait
t\\'0 years before she is again ehgiblc to
enter the contest.

9. The judges shall consist of one mem-
ber of the general board, one person from
the English department of an educational
institution, and one person who is a
recognized writer. In case of complete dis-
agreement among judges, all poems select-
ed for a place by the various judges will be
submitted to a specially selected commit-
tee for final decision.

In evaluating the poems, consideration
will be given to the following points:

a. Message or theme

b. Form and pattern

c. Rhythm and meter

d. Accomplishment of the pur-
pose of the poem

e. Climax

10. Entries must be postmarked not
later than August 15, 1957.

11. All entries are to be addressed to
Relief Society Eliza R. Snow Poem Con-
test, 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11,
Utah.

irielief Society Short Story^ (contest

npHE Relief Society Short Story 2. Only one story may be submitted by

^ Contest for 1957 opens with ^'^^^ contestant.

this announcement and closes Aug- ^, ^he story must not exceed 3 000

^ words m length and must be typewritten.

USt l^y 1957' The number of the words must appear

The prizes this year will be as on the first page of the manuscript. (All

follows* words should be counted including one

and two letter words.) A duplicate copy

rirst prize 4)50 of the story should be retained by eon-

Second prize $40 testants to insure against loss.

Third prize $30 4. The contestant's name is not to ap-

The three prize-winning stories Pf" ^"y^here on the manuscript, but a

1 T 1 1 • 1 • stamped envelope on which is written

will be published consecutively m the contestant's name and address is to be

the first three issues of The Relief enclosed with the story. Nom de plumes

Society Magazine for 1958. Prize- -^re not to be used.

winning stories become the property 5- A signed statement is to accompany

of the Relief Society general board ^^'' '^^'^ submitted certifymg:

and may not be published by others ^- J}}''^ ^}'^ ff""' ''^ "l^"!^^'^ "f ^}'^

^ ^ .^ ■' . . Church ot Jesus Christ ot Latter-day

except upon written permission Saints.

from the general board. The general b. That the author has had at least one

board reserves the right to publish literary composition published or ac-

any of the other stories entered in cepted for publication. (This state-

the contest, paying for them at the "^^"^ ^."^^ ^'''^ "^"?^ f"^ ^^'\ f
\K. ^ .^ 1 publication m which the contest-
time of publication at the regular g^t's work has appeared, or, if not
Magazine rates. yet pubhshed, evidence of accept-
ance for publication.)

Rules for the contest: C. That the story submitted (state the

title and number of words) is the

1. This contest is open to Latter-day contestant's original work.

Saint women — exclusive of members of d. That it has never been published,

the Relief Society general board and em- that it is not in the hands of an

ployees of the general board — who have editor or other person with a view

had at least one literary composition pub- to publication, and that it will not

lished or accepted for publication. be published nor submitted else-

RELIEF SOCIETY SHORT STORY CONTEST

291

where for publication until the con-
test is decided.

6. No explanatory material or picture is
to accompany the story.

7. A writer who has received the first
prize for two consecutive years must wait
for two years before she is again eligible
to enter the contest.

8. The judges shall consist of one mem-
ber of the general board, one person from
the English department of an educational
institution, and one person who is a re-
cognized writer. In case of complete dis-
agreement among the judges, all stories se-

lected for a place by the various judges
will be submitted to a specially selected
committee for final decision.

In evaluating the stories, consideration
will be given to the following points:

a. Characters and their presentation

b. Plot development

c. Message of the story

d. Writing style

9. Entries must be postmarked not later
than August 15, 1957.

10. All entries are to be addressed to
Rehef Society Short Story Contest,
76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah.

The Gift and the Giving — of Poetry

Lael W. Hill

EVERY soul newborn into this
world is given not only the
gift of life, but certain tal-
ents, which may be developed and
used to numerous ends. These tal-
ents include every field of endeavor
from home baking to politics to
music and poetry, which gift is
sometimes looked upon with envy
by those who ''cannot" write verse.

Yet the truth is that some poetic
ability is given everyone. Poetry is
so much of life, and there are many
real poets in the world who have
just not ''found themselves," or who
have become so entangled among
the humdrums they lose the aware-
ness of each day's newness and
uniqueness, which is of primary im-
portance to the making of poems.

It is almost as if poetry were a
world one must approach as a child.

For, as a young child explores the
world about him, looking, listening,
touching with curious fingers, sniff-
ing, and tasting everything he can
put his mouth to, so wTiters of verse
must observe everything around

them, over and over, as if for the
first time. Actually, everything is
always different, if only from the
ever-changing points of view we
develop as we grow in knowledge
and understanding. But we must,
to keep alive this awareness of the
world, be ourselves always active in
life — not just "busy" at task or
pastime — but opening eyes, mind,
and heart to every day — until,
filled with discovery, we must share
with others.

Poetry is communication. And
communication is a first need of
mankind. The newborn squalls a
lusty announcement on his arrival
to this life, and from then on finds
his voice very important. He cries,
coos, babbles, coaxing or command-
ing; he imitates what he hears, tell-
ing his wants, thoughts, experiences,
and beliefs. So with the poet.

Writing poetry is a two-way
process — a taking in (inspira-
tion) and a giving forth (expres-
sion ) . We receive inspiration from
many sources. Besides our personal

292 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

observation and experience, we may he receives — his ''taking in." This

have others' problems and achieve- is also true with poets. The tools

ments for the listening. We may we work with are not only pencil,

learn as much as anyone ever knew, paper, typewriter, and experience,

if we read widely and wisely enough, real or imagined. We need a knowl-

The Bible, other poets' poems, edge of rhythms, of language, of

travelogues, and biographies are verse.

doorways to otherwise impossible Rhythm is with the child from

adventures. And when we are thus the beginning, and all life on earth

filled, we may give forth. is set to one kind or another of

Poetry must be a labor of love, regularity, from the turn of the

for this day seems to offer little seasons or the ebb and flow of

appreciation, and therefore, slight ocean tides, to our patterns of sleep

demand for what has been called and waking, our stride, our pulse

the stepchild of the arts. Yet we beat. The rhythms, or meters, of

who work at poetry find reward in poetry, then, are as natural as

the enrichment of our own minds breathing. But it is the poet's re-

and lives, the increasing of our own sponsibility to know — and to use

powers of appreciation, the satisfac- most effectively — the meters de-

tion of contributing some coin, how- veloped and named by our predeces-

ever small, to the wealth of human sors: iambic, trochaic, spondaic,

wisdom. dactylic, amphibrachic, anapcstic,

and many variations.
pOETRY is a labor that demands In free verse cadence is empha-
its share of sacrifice, as does any sized — a flow of words usually
creative effort. It demands fine sensi- pleasantly rhythmical yet with no
tivity to the beauty and the ugli- regularly stressed syllables,
ness around us. It demands great Language, of course, is our use
receptivity of moods, ideas, joys, and of words. The words we choose may
hurts. It demands time — hours be quite simple, or complex — and
we may feel should be devoted to either can be used effectively in
cleaning house or canning fruit, or poetry, though the choice should
mending socks and levis. Frequent- be consistent in any one poem,
ly a compromise can be effected Every poet ought to select each
here, the children helping with word for truest tone and perspective
chores, which is also good for them, of expression. This will not always
or the time spent on these duties be the factual word; it will frequent-
used simultaneously for turning over ly be one that in prose might have
old conclusions and receiving new some other meaning. We might
inspiration. The point is: to write, write: "All the tiny insect eyes,"
you must write . And you must do but a moth's eyes glow ruby red in
it now. There is no other time, and lamplight, so we extend the image
poetry ideas set aside for someday to include all these little creatures,
may never be written. and say, "All the tiny jewelled

How well a child communicates eyes" (From "While Sunmier

depends on the extent and sureness Sings," The Rdid Society Maga-

of his explorations, the instruction zine, June 1955)- It might have

THE GIFT AND THE GIVING— OF POETRY

293

been even better to say ''jewels of
eyes/' thus eliminating an adjective.
Adjectives so often become mere
''padding."

Sometimes, in the constant search
for new expressions, the poet per-
haps tries too hard, and his poem
will not be understandable to any
reader; or it may be laughable where
humor was not intended. A poem
printed in a century-old book says:

I made a posie, while the day ran by:
Here will I smell my Temnant out, and tie
My life within this band ....

(ItaKcs mine).

Or, secretly or unconsciously
doubting his poem's clarity, a poet
may add an explanation or a
"moral." If this happens, he should
re-examine the whole poem, reword
where necessary, and so present the
message with no glaring label.

npHE forms into which we may
set our ideas are so many and
varied that probably no one of us
will ever try them all. For less ex-
perienced verse writers, I would sug-
gest working first with the simple
ballad or lyric, the sonnet, and per-
haps terza rima (less difficult than
it sounds).

The ballad is probably easiest,
with its four-line stanzas, the first
line in each stanza rhyming with
the third line, the second with the
fourth. The ballad is usually iambic
meter, which seems the most
natural for the English language.
This form is most often used for
lyric verse, which has a "singing"
quality. A "four-three-four-three"
pattern of measured beats is not dif-
ficult to follow, and may be varied
by an extra, unstressed syllabic oc-
casionally, thus avoiding the "sing-

song" of nursery rhymes and
doggerel. It is not the total num-
ber of syllables that controls line
length, but rather the number of
accented syllables.

Most readers arc familiar with the
sonnet, the fourteen-line pattern
used so beautifully by Shakespeare,
Elizabeth Barrett Browning, and
Edna St. Vincent Millay. Its five-
stress iambic meter, its rhyme
schemes, most popularly "A B A B
CDCDEFEFG G," offer ex-
cellent challenge. And some of the
loveliest poems of our language are
in this form. But one word of cau-
tion: sonnets can be habit forming,
and it might be a good idea, if
poems seem always to begin as son-
nets, to break the rhythm deliberate-
ly and try another pattern, just for
added experience.

Terza rima is a pattern of
three-line stanzas, with interlocking
rhymes (A B A, B C B, etc.) and
a concluding couplet. It is often
fourteen lines, like a sonnet, but
can be shorter or longer.

A good book on poetry technique
will describe many other "fixed"
forms, which are always good prac-
tice to try, if only that one may
then better appreciate other poets'
work. And remember that almost
any of the principles of poetry, once
thoroughly mastered, may be "bent"
or even broken, if it is done skill-
fully and to purposeful effect.

Free verse, often mistakenly
thought to be the easiest to
write, is as exacting as any other,
sometimes more exacting. While it
may ha\'e cadence, for instance, it
must not have meter — and how
slyly an iambic line can slip in, or
the poetic idea degenerate into
prose! And how easy it is to get on

294

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957''

a tangent to nowhere! Though the
modern idea is to suggest rather
than to tell, allowing the reader to
participate in this creative venture,
the poet should not lead his part-
ner into a morass of abstraction and
there leave him without even a map.
And, as Clement Wood once wrote
me: 'The choice of the free verse
form leaves no excuse for less than
the perfect word." Note that word
''form." Like all freedoms, free
verse requires almost more discipline
than any rigid form. Without dis-
cipline in poetry, as in life, there
can be only chaos.

The gift of life is invitation to
many kinds of poetry. We who
choose to work and play with words
might do well to heed this admoni-
tion, found in a newspaper column

some time ago: ''Whatever talent
you possess is God's gift to you.
What you do with it is your gift
to God."

Above and beyond our own needs
of expression, our personal ambi-
tions, therefore, shall we not offer
to the Lord our most sincere, most
careful effort?

SOME HELPFUL BOOKS FOR POETS

First Principles of Verse, by Robert
Hillyer, $2

How to Revise Your Own Poems, by
Anne Hamilton, $1,50

Writing Light Verse, by Richard Ar-
mour, $2. (The Writer, Inc., 8 Arhngton
Street, Boston 16, Mass.)

Complete Rhyming Dictionary and
Poets' Handbook, by Burgess Johnson,
$3.75 (Harper and Brothers, 49 East 33rd
Street, New York 16, New York)

How to Write a Short Story

Mary Ek Knowles

HAVING been a beginning
writer myself, I know the
many problems which con-
front you new writers or would-be
writers for The Relief Society Maga-
zine. You have a burning within
you, a great urge to tell a story. You
see something, or you hear some-
thing, or some incident occurs in
your life and you know, 'That
would make a good story." And
yet when you try to put your idea
on paper you find difficulty in ex-
pressing yourself.

I have been in that predicament
myself. I still, at this late date, find
myself limited, because a writer

never learns everything, and each
story is a challenge, a problem which
must be solved in such a different
and fresh way that it will achieve
publication.

I cannot tell you how to become
a writer. No one can. But, per-
haps, if I pass on to you some of
the things I have learned from ex-
perience, I can help you get through
the first agonizing stages.

First, the beginning writer should
think seriously about- the choice of
subject matter. It must be subject
matter with which he is familiar
or the story will have the dull thud
of a counterfeit coin. Remember

HOW TO WRITE A SHORT STORY

295

that the greatest short stories have
been written about people as fa-
mihar as the family next door, faced
with such problems as: jealousy be-
tween brothers; the waywardness of
a daughter; the misunderstanding
between a mother and her daugh-
ter-in-law; the discouragement of a
husband. These are only a few of
the problems which would make for
an absorbing short story, but they
are age-old.

Look in the Bible or The Book
of Mormon, and you will find there
the same problems, because human
nature does not change. This is
the reason why such basic problems
give a story reader identification. By
reader identification we mean that
the reader can see himself faced
with such a problem and ask him-
self, ''What would I do in such a
situation?"

/^HOOSE then a problem with
^ which you are familiar. ''But,"
you ask, "if all of the problems are
age-old, how can I present them in
a new way?"

The answer to this lies in
characterization. There are no new
problems, no new plots, but it is
the manner in which your main
character meets his problem and
solves it that gives your story a fresh
slant. Because no two people are
alike and no two people will solve
a problem in the same way.

Second in importance is character-
ization. Know your characters and
make them alive to the reader. For
instance, a problem may be a simple
everyday problem, but to the main

character it is a life-and-death mat-
ter, and you must make your reader
feel his anxiety.

You will need some knowledge
of human nature and reactions. Ask
yourself such questions as: What
forces within are pushing my
character? What kind of childhood
did he have? What are his inter-
ests? What are his ambitions?
What is his moral code? It is im-
portant to know these things, be-
cause in a time of crisis his actions
will be consistent with his back-
ground which begins at birth.

Let me recommend very highly
the book Characters Make Your
Story by Maren Elwood.* This book
is well worth the price. Read it
from cover to cover, and then go
back and do the exercises at the
end of each chapter. Characters do
make your story.

A few paragraphs above, I stated
that the problem must be a life-and-
death matter to the main character.
A story which arouses no feeling of
emotion in the reader's heart is a
lifeless thing. So how can a writer
put emotion into his story? Remem-
ber this one thing: It is the situation
which arouses an emotion. Not the
flowery or descriptive adjectives
used, but the situation. Place your
character in a dramatic situation,
and you will have emotion.

To give an example: The story
opens with a young wife being told
by her family doctor that her hus-
band is dying. Nothing can be
done for him, and for the good of
the patient he must not be told the
truth. Heretofore the wife has

* Characters Make Your Story, by Maren Elwood, may be purchased from The
Writer's Digest, 22 East 12th St., Cincinnati 10, Ohio, for $3.75.

296

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

shared every problem with her hus-
band, but now she must stand
alone. That situation creates an
emotion, and the emotion intensi-
fies as the wife must conceal her
true emotions and yet appear hope-
ful.

And how can the reader be made
to know her concealed emotions?
By knowing what the wife is think-
ing. Read thoroughly the chapter,
'Thoughts are Things" in Charac-
ters Make Your Story. Not only
does this thought-device create emo-
tion, but it can do many other
things; for example, it is an excellent
way to create reader sympathy for
an unsympathetic character.

For instance: A character may act
in a bold, ruthless manner, but from
his thoughts the reader knows that
underneath he is frightened, inse-
cure, and desperately wanting affec-
tion. The very fact that he goes
about in such a clumsy way to get
affection gives the reader a sympa-
thy for him.

npHERE are a few basic rules
which a good short story must
obey, but don't be misled by their
seeming simplicity. To follow these
rules takes the greatest skill.

1. State the main character's problem
at the beginning of the story.

2. Make certain the character solves his
problem.

3. Check to see if the story moves for-
ward towards the climax with each scene,
with each bit of dialogue.

4. When the story is ended be sure that
it has said something, demonstrated some
truth.

To enlarge on this last important
point: Demonstrating a truth is
what is known as the theme of a

story. The writer must ask herself,
"What do I want my story to say
to the reader? Will the reader after
having read my story say to herself,
'I have the same problem the charac-
ter in this story had. Maybe I can
solve it as she did.' "

Maybe your character couldn't
solve her problem. Quite often peo-
ple can't solve their problems, you
know. Maybe you ended the story
with your character — after she had
tried to solve her problem by every
method and means — being re-
signed to this fact, but reaching the
conclusion that, with the help of
the Lord, she will live with the
problem and in the end rise above
it and be a better person.

The theme of this story would
then be, from courage conies
strength and wisdom. Or you might
write a story which — to give a few
examples — demonstrates such
themes as: good is rewarded, or evil
is always punished, or love con-
quers all, or murder will out, or
patience is rewarded. A theme is
the type of homey moral which our
grandmothers embroidered in cross-
stitch and hung on the wall. Just
be sure that your story has a strong
theme.

It is of prime importance that
your story end with a ''lift." By
this, I do not mean a sirupy, happy
ending which would be inconsistent
with what has happened in the
story up to that point. If you have
shown your main character as being
very selfish all the way through the
story, you cannot suddenly have him
solve his problem with an unselfish
act.

Leave your reader feeling better
for having read the story. If, in your

HOW TO WRITE A SHORT STORY

297

story, the main character, as I said
above, has not solved her problem,
but, has learned compassion for the
person who created the problem,
and resolves with divine help to find
the courage to go on, your story will
end on a note of hope and will give
the reader a "lift."

Remember that writing is a pro-
fession, and the writing of a short
story is one of the most exacting
tasks in the field of creative art. In
only a few thousand words you must
present a problem, do a skillful
characterization, keep the story
moving, end the story in a satisfac-
tory manner. All this at the same
time. The writer is not unlike a
juggler.

You will not become a writer
overnight, any more than the medic-
al student becomes a doctor over-
night, or the law student sits in the
judge's seat overnight. So don't be
discouraged if your early efforts are
disappointing. Only by writing and
by the trial-and-error method will
you learn.

There is no easy road, there is
no substitute for the, perhaps, mil-
lion words, many of which will land
in the wastebasket. But there is a
reward which comes from those first
million words because you will final-
ly learn at which type of story you
are the most adept, and what your
best method of working is, and you
will develop a story sense.

The Church publications offer an
excellent training for the beginning
writer. I am grateful to The Relief
Society Magazine and The Improve-
ment Era for the encouragement

they gave me in my early days of
writing, and I am always proud to
see one of my stories in these maga-
zines.

As to what other books I might
recommend to help the writer: I
found Dynamics oi Drama* by
Shaftel to be very good. Read any
book you can get on writing. You
may find one that suits you even
better than the two I have named.

Right now the short story field
is in a highly competitive stage.
Even established writers are not
selling. Let me caution you at this
point not to sell your talent short.
Perhaps you dream of becoming a
great financial success as a result of
your talent. If you don't realize
this ambition, don't let frustration
and bitterness belittle this talent
which you have.

You may use your skill with words
in writing the story of your life, so
that your children and grandchil-
dren may someday read it, or write
newsy letters to missionaries, or to
the boys in the service, or write
skits for the different organizations
of the Church. If you do this, you
will have justified your talent.

Remember that the money one
receives for the sale of a story is
the smallest part of the reward. One
of my stories of which I am most
proud was published in a magazine
which paid nothing, but it was an
honor to appear in its pages. Re-
member that the money is soon
spent, but if you have written some-
thing which has influenced or
brought a bit of joy or humor into
someone's life, those are the last-
ing rewards.

*Note: Dynamics of Drama, by Armin Shaftel, may be purchased from the Comfort
Press, Inc., St. Louis, Missouri, for $2.50.

((

This Is My Baby"

Chiistie Lund Coles

YOU were so pretty standing which you were determined to con-
before me in your pink and quer.

black skirt, and your trim, My heart went out to you in love

little pink blouse. Your eyes were and tenderness. I thought of the

like blue delphiniums, and your many times through the years when

fair skin took on some of the pink- you had sat in that same chair:

ness of your clothes. when you were very small, curled up

You looked little more than a in it; when you were larger, and

child yourself as you reminded me there was company, and you would

quite emphatically, 'This is my sit primly — in your best dress, and

baby,'' in answer to a suggestion I patent-leather slippers — your feet

had made, telling me that you were not quite touching the floor; when

responsible for my adorable grand- you were in high school,

daughter. We talked a little as I crocheted

'That is right,'' I replied, 'would a new edge on a white linen hankie,

you like some cookies and milk? We We didn't talk loudly because Ann

can give Ann a graham cracker." is a light sleeper and we didn't want

You hesitated briefly, then ac- to awaken her.

cepted, smiling. We went into the It was enough for me just to have

kitchen to sit at the table where you there.

the sun made the yellow curtains As I thought of the baby's com-

more yellow, and the flowers on ing, I remembered when you were

the sill shone in leaf and bud. born. The doctors had told me I

We ate together while Ann did shouldn't have a child because of

a delightful job of getting the crack- my heart, badly damaged by years

er any place except in her mouth, of semi-invalidism from rheumatic

We watched her in delight until fever. But I wasn't afraid. My want

her eyes became heavy, and you said of you transcended all fear. Even

you should take her home for her during the difficult and long birth,

nap. when even the doctor was fright

"Couldn't she nap here, just ened, I did not lose faith,

once?" I asked. When you were born, I saw your

Sorry for your abrupt words, you delicate head, your gray-blue eyes,

smiled, agreeing, "I suppose so." your slim fingers that touched mine

And together we put chairs and made me forever your slave, and

around the bed in your room which knew you were worth it all and

still stands the way you left it. I much, much more,

went out, you stayed a moment. I thought fondly and swiftly of

You came out and sat opposite my own birth and my dear mother,

me in the blue mohair chair. You I told myself again, we were all a

took out the socks you were knit- part of this new and wonderful life,

ting for Jim, the intricate heels Ann is not yours.

Page 298

"THIS IS MY BABY'' 299

I recalled how much I had loved I took you into the house to dry

you . . . how I had sat by your crib you. What did you do? You looked

and actually wept in gratitude, see- into the long mirror and said, ''All

ing you asleep, touching your hair, my curls are gone."

and glad because you were so per- And indeed they were, the curls

feet, so sweet. we had worked so hard putting in

that morning.

COON you were walking. For a 'There will be lots of other

time we lived in the same apart- curls/' I whispered, gathering you

ment house as my mother and fa- into my arms, "lots of curls.''

ther. They were just above us. You saved me from drowning

You used to climb the stairs some later. And I, who was afraid of a

mornings before I was awake and tiny spider — once chased a taran-

tell grandma you wanted hotcakes. tula all over the bed to protect you.

I'm sure she and grandpa loved you There was the time, in another

just as I love Ann. There was nev- strange town, when your father was

er enough they could do for you. away, when we were ill at the same

And you were dear to Daddy's time, without a loaf of bread in the

parents also though we were not as house, and with no phone to order

close to them. But I recall one any. But we managed. And we

day we were at their home in the had fun . . . fun. Until you were

country. It was some holiday and a big girl, you would ask me to

all the family was there, sitting sing to you after we were in bed.

around in the back yard visiting. With the doors open between our

You had followed the dog to the rooms, I would sing sometimes for

front lawn and, naturally, I had fol- an hour, or until I was too hoarse to

lowed you. sing any longer. And there were

The flowing well was at the top nights when we were both nervous,

of the lawn near the fence and it and you would come and crawl into

ran constantly into a large barrel my bed.

sunk into the ground. You leaned Today, as I looked at you across

over to take a drink from the run- the room, trying to appear so ma-

ning tap and, although I was hold- ture, I thought of many things:

ing you, you slipped and went head- The day we were wishing on a

first into the overflowing barrel. wishbone, and I said, "Well, you

You were a dead weight, heavy got your wish."

for me to try and lift out. I called You answered, "No, you got

frantically for help, but because of your wish."

the distance and the talking and "But you got the head," I insist-

the laughter, no one heard me. I ed, "you got your wish."

knew I must get you out, and do You smiled, shyly, "I wished that

it quickly. Almost immersing my- you would get your wish."

self I reached down to get a good And the day you said, "Maybe I

hold on you and, with all my could do something so you would

rather limited strength, pulled you stop loving me. But nothing you

to the surface, coughing and chok- could ever do could make me stop

ing. loving you."

300 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Is it any wonder that I love you thinking, you smiled, "You may not

so very, very much? believe it, but I'm going to finish

***** these. He may not be able to wear

f recalled when Jim came along. He t^'^™ ^"^^ t'^^y'" ^"^ knitted."
* was a fine, good boy from down „ "He'll wear them," I assured you
the street. It didn't seem serious y°" " '^\ ,^' y°" '™^ed toward
at first. You went together for me the sunlight touched your almost
nearly two years. After he finished transparent, fair skin, and I asked
college, he asked to marry you. We .^'^ y^" '^"'^ your blood is up a
thought you were too young - nght now? Do you feel all right?
nearly nineteen - but you said you ^ever better. Actually, Im
knew what you wanted, and since ^^^' ^ ^^^ ^ ^ ^
our wish for your happiness was ^ttt^t^t-xtt x^ t
sincere, we consented. The temple SUDDENLY, I was seeing you
ceremony was beautiful and sacred when you were pregnant, see-
and the wedding reception was ^"g Y^u pass the big living room
]Qyg]y window in your cute, blue-checked
Your dress was hand-sewn. Fm smock, carrying your white purse as
sure there has never been a lovelier, ^"ly ^ little girl playing house could
more radiantly beautiful bride, possibly carry it, coming in smiling
When the receiving was over and ^^ we rushed to kiss you.
you cut your wedding cake, I sat ^^^ the day before the baby was
at the side and watched you ^^^^> Y^u said to me, '^I think I'll
serving grandmas and aunts. I ^^^^ out to Rita's tomorrow and
had not wept. But as you moved spend the day.
back toward the table, for just the '^^h, no," I cried, '^tomorrow's
fraction of a moment your eyes when the baby is due. You mustn't
moved to mine with a sort of ^ake any chances driving that far.
frightened, seeking expression. You Something might happen."
stood as though you were about to ^'^^> I'^ ^^ all right," you as-
run toward me, and I felt that I ^^^^^^ "^^•

must run toward you and take you ^ut I wasn't that easily put off.

in my arms. But you went on and ^ insisted, ^'Promise me you won't,"

I turned my head. And cried-just You finally promised, then rose

a little. to leave. You kissed me a bit long-

^ « « * * er than usual that day, clung to me,

^'Oh, dear, I dropped a stitch," ^"^ ^ ^"^^ Y^" ^^^^ frightened,

you said, furrowing your smooth I assured you, "It will be just

brow, "Can you help me?" fine. Don't worry."

"I'm not too good at it, you At a quarter to eight the next

know, but I'll try," I told you, re- morning the phone rang. It was

membering the shawl I had begun Jim. You two had been at the hos-

before Ann was born and never pital since midnight. Now you

quite finished — though I still had were in the delivery room and we

hopes. could come out. Your Daddy went

As though you knew what I was pale, and I trembled as I got ready,

"THIS IS MY BABY'

301

all the time saying a prayer over
and over.

We were in the waiting room for
nearly an hour. Daddy had an ap-
pointment in Lake City to meet the
manager of his company at the
train. He kept saying, ''I don't
want to go, but Fm afraid Fll have
to."

Everything had gone fine, so we
told him he had better go, and
regretfully, he did. Shortly after-
ward, a nurse came into the room
and said there were too many in the
waiting room, and all except the
fathers would have to go downstairs
in the lobby. Jim's mother and I
went reluctantly.

It was in that half hour that we
were gone that they brought you
out, and word was sent to us that
we could see you. When I walked
into your room, you were very pale,
but your eyes were bright and you
said, ''Oh, Mama, you should have
been here. When they wheeled me
out they put her in my arms and
let me carry her down the hall. Oh,
shes so sweetJ'

I thought of when we had first
reached the hospital and Jim and
his mother had been talking about
the name for the baby if it were a
boy. I said, ''Now, just think how
badly she's going to feel about all
this planning for a boy."

I kissed you, whispering, "Of
course she is sweet. Now, you must
rest,"

\U^ two mothers left. In the hall
we met your doctor who
asked if we had seen the baby.
When we said, "No," he took us
to the nursery. He went in, asked
for your baby, brought it to the

door for us to see. I fell in love
with her then.

We came back to your room. I
could see you were in pain, and I
asked the nurse about it. She said
it was natural and you would be
fine. Still, I turned at the door to
look at you, thinking, she's paler
now than when we came in.

About noon, I called your room.
I was ready to hang up when you
told me the doctor was there. But
he wanted to speak to me. He said,
trying to make his voice casual,
"You and her husband might come
out within half an hour or so. It
is nothing to worry about. . . ."

In spite of his casualness, after a
moment I knew he meant that
there was trouble. You had looked
so pale and tired. Jim and I knelt
down and prayed together before we
left, and I felt sure you would be
?11 right.

Later, when you came out of the
operating room, you were very pale
and in pain. I could have stayed. But
I knew you needed rest . . . rest.
And if I stayed Jim's mother would
stay, too, and it might be too much
for you. I left, my heart straining
back to you, and your pain which
I had no power to ease.

It seemed no time at all until
someone was at my front door. It
was Jim's mother. She said the
hospital had been unable to reach
me and had called her. You had to
have another operation.

I stood trembling and managed
to say, "I can't ... I can't go this
minute. I will be out as soon as
possible."

Alone, I prayed, then called my
mother in Lake City, where your

302

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

father had gone, told her to try and
get in touch with him.

I sobbed on the telephone, "I
can't bear to have anything happen
to her." My mother wept.

I knew that nothing could keep
me from the hospital. I called a
friend, and she said she would be
right over to take me out. I didn't
think of a taxi, and I suppose the
reason was that I needed a friend so
badly. The ten minutes I waited
seemed an eternity.

WHEN I got to the hospital, I
met the doctor and a special-
ist he had called in to help him, in
the hall.

''How is she?" I whispered.

''She is in her room. If this
doesn't help, we'll have to do some-
thing more drastic."

"It must help," I whispered.

I went to your room where you
still lay. There was a blood trans-
fusion (your fourth) in one arm,
glucose in the other, and oxygen in
your nose. You managed part of
your wonderful smile, and I stroked
back your hair — from which the
curl had gone — and thought of
you passing the big window carry-
ing your white purse; thought of
the time as a child when you were
strong and insisted on stirring my
cake batter, saying, "I'll be your
electric beater."

I kissed you, and not meaning to,
let a tear fall on your cheek. Then
I turned and walked out of the
room. Soon, Jim's mother came out
and admonished me not to let you
see me cry. I nodded. You weren't
hei child.

You asked me later why I cried,

and I smiled, saying, "I was sorry
that you had to go back into the
operating room, and sorry I didn't
get there sooner. But everything's
just fine. Just fine."

:i;c j^c j^c jj: )!«

npHAT was months ago. Now you
are sitting opposite me, well and
strong again.

You said, "She's stirring. Do you
want to get her?"

I nodded, rising, going toward the
room which would always be yours.
You were close behind me, however,
for her every waking moment was a
wonder to us all.

We entered the room. She looked
at us with her lovely eyes. I reached
my arms out to her. But she
turned and reached for you in-
stead. Just as she still does when
she first wakens or is tired or un-
happy. Grandma is wonderful at
other times, but in these moments,
you are the one she wants.

Suddenly as I watched you lift
her to your shoulder, I knew with
a strange pang that what you had
said was true. She was indeed your
baby. You had paid for her with
your travail, just as I had paid for
you.

But it was infinitely more than
that. All of my thinking and re-
membering had proved not my
point, but yours. There is birth,
and there is something else, knit by
the moments and the hours that
no one else ever shares. I said,
"Yes, my darling, she is your baby."

To myself I thought. But she will
not always be.

And that, too, is as it should be.
As it must be if the world is to
go on.

Don Knight

THE GRAND TETONS AND JACKSON LAKE, WYOMING

■ ♦ »

Sylvia Probst Young

Crimson streaked and gold is dawn,
Lifting through the gray.
Dew-bathed rose, and winging bird-
Harbinger of day.

Lift your eyes to wood and field.
Look to rock-ribbed hill.
In the gentle, waking hour.
All is hushed and still —

Peace be thine, oh, tired heart.
Now the night is gone —
God has willed it shall be so.
After darkness — dawn!

Page 303

(bixtt/ LJears KyLgo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, May i, and May 15, 1897

*'FoR THE Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

EGYPT: Egypt is a country in the northeast of Africa, extending from the Medi-
terranean Sea to the first cataract of the Nile, that of Assouan. ... Its length from
this cataract to the northernmost point of the Delta, is about 500 miles; and its
breadth from the shores of the Red Sea to the Libyan desert, may be estimated at 250
miles. This land was inhabited at a very early period of the world's existence; and in
ancient times it contained a great number of cities, and an incredible multitude of
people. Egypt may be described as "the bed of the Nile," the cultivated territory only
extending to the limits of the inundation. . . .

— Julia A. Druce

FROM NEW ZEALAND: The White Kihhon (New Zealand) states that two
Maori ladies, Mrs. Hirani and Mrs. Taranaki, were members of a deputation which
recently waited on the premier of New Zealand in regard to native land disputes.

— News Note

PARTY IN THE LION HOUSE: On Thursday afternoon, April 29, Sister
Margaret P. Young gave a most enjoyable party in the interesting parlor of the Lion
House. Most of the guests present were Temple workers. . . . The afternoon was
passed in social conversation mostly reminiscent of the house, its illustrious owner and its
belongings, of incidents connected with it and the people who were familiar and
frequent guests there in the days of President Brigham Young. . . . President Lorenzo
Snow addressed . . . the sisters, alluding particularly to the work in the Temple and
urging the benefits to the living and the dead. . . .

— News Note

ODE TO THE PIONEERS

Hail to the year of Jubilee!

Let pealing anthems rise.

And bursts of echoing melody

Loud mingle with the skies!

Let earth resound with music's power;

Glad welcoming the year.

When Utah sees her natal hour

The fiftieth time appear. . . .

— Orson F. Whitney

GENERAL RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE: Conference opened with
singing "O say what is truth"; prayer was offered by Elder Charles O. Card, President
Alberta Stake, Canada; continued by singing "Redeemer of Israel." President Zina D. H.
Young made a few opening remarks. . . . Sister Annie D. Hardy, representative from
Mexico, spoke cheerfully in an interesting manner of the country, the mission under-
taken by the people in that locality . . . spoke in terms of praise of the sisters. . , .
President Ann C. Woodbury, St. George Stake, felt sure they had a mint in sericul-
ture, realized it would be a benefit to them in taking care of the poor. . . . Sister
Woodbury also urged the sisters to be faithful and work for their dead. . . . Sister
Zina Y. Card talked about home industries. . . . thought we as a people had made too
much of the things of this world . . . thought it was displeasing in the sight of the
Lord. . . .

Page 304

Woman's Sphere

Ramoiia W. Cannon

T lEUTENANT Colonel Mary L.
Milligan, Edgewood, Pennsylva-
nia, has taken over the Women's
Army Corps command. She enter-
ed the WAC in 1942.

EAUTIFUL Thailand Princess
Wiwam Worawam is secretary
to her father, Prince Wan Waitha-
yakon, new President of the General
Assembly of the United Nations.
She is also being very successful as
a general good-will ambassador.

lyrRS. GOLDA MEIR, reared in
Milwaukee, Wisconsin, is Is-
rael's Foreign Minister.

\ quarter of a century ago Spanish-
speaking women were expected
to be ''like flowers decorating their
homes." The men of their coun-
tries felt that being in business, poli-
tics, universities, and public life in
general was ''all right for the women
of the United States, but not for
our women.'' Today, in Spain,
Cuba, and South America women
are doing all these things. Young
girls study in the universities along
with the men. They are very am-
bitious. Yet with all their modern
progress, they retain the romantic
beauty and charm of the maidens
who coquetted modestly behind
iron-grilled windows some years ago.

lyrRS. REED H. (AURELIA
^ * PYPER) RICHARDS, an

active Latter-day Saint woman, a
native of Salt Lake City, was recent-
ly named "U. S. Lady of the Year"
by the magazine U. S. Lady, which
is devoted to problems of service-
men's wives. On the selection com-
mittee were the wives of the Secre-
taries of Defense, Army, Navy, Air
Force, and other service leaders. Her
husband is Lt. Col. Reed H. Rich-
ards, also a Latter-day Saint, former-
ly of Salt Lake City, now of Fort
Bragg, North Carolina. The couple
has seven adopted children. Mrs.
Richards won enthusiastic personal
approval on her national television
broadcast, following this honor.

ORITISH Betty E. Box is a noted
producer of motion picture
films in England.

ALENE D ALTON, Salt Lake
City's nationally famous Story
Princess, told the story, "The Littlest
Angel," on a national television
broadcast, December 23. The N. A.
Donohue Company, Chicago, has
recently published a book of Mrs.
Dalton's original stories. The Story
Piincess Stories, charmingly told
and beautifully illustrated.

Page 305

DlTORIAl

VOL 44

MAY 1957

NO. 5

(P.

en in

npHE woman who takes her pen in
hand to weave her thoughts in-
to words enters an infinite world of
far-reaching influence and signifi-
cance. Her poem or her story may
reach the hearts of thousands whom
she has never seen, and their spirits
may be enlightened and uplifted-
may be changed and enriched—
through the new patterns woven
with familiar words. All the words
of the language are ready for the
writer to use— all the singing words,
all the beckoning words, all the pro-
found words. It is for the woman
with her pen in hand to make the
new patterns and to mark those pat-
terns with the signature of her own
personality, the depth and beauty
of her thoughts; it is for her to
communicate the meaning of life as
it has been given her to understand
the worth and the purpose of her
days upon the earth.

Poetry, as song, was the first form
of literature, and it has become
a heritage of harmony, singing
through the centuries. It partakes
of music in its sweep of rhythm; it
is like sculpture in its use of form;
and it is allied to painting in color
and perspective vision. A great and
good poem draws its richness from
many sources, and may be compared
to a precious tapestry of muted or
glowing colors, symbolic of the
spirit in its everlasting search for
eternal values.

Fictional and imaginative stories

Page 306

uiand

have been told since time began,
and in the scattering of the people,
each land developed its epics and
sagas, its small romantic legends, its
great heroic narratives. Set in its
framework of historic perception,
the short story can be more than
plot and people, more than prob-
lems and solutions. In presenting
its illuminated segment of life, the
story may unify, with the power of
words, the discordant threads of
earthly existence, and in its reveal-
ing design, the story may beckon
its reader to heights of spiritual
understanding not visible before.

The ability to weave a tapestry of
words is a precious gift— worthy of
use and development. The strands
for the weaving are endless, and
their colors may be patterned in the
aspirations and the hopes of women
through the ages. Consider the
natural world, the beautiful and
ever-revealing earth, which the
Heavenly Father has given us for
our sojourn in time and for our
habitation in eternity. Portraits of
earth's loveliness may be made with
words — perhaps the inspiration
may come from a flower or a bird,
or the greening hills of home. A
writer may speak of the unfolding
ways of children, the emotions of a
mother's heart, the lasting com-
munion of friendship, the abiding
thoughts of maturity, the wise ex-
panse of the minds of the aged.
These may be the strands for the

EDITORIAL

307

beginning of the weaving, for the
design and for the pattern.

For the Latter-day Saint woman,
the subject matter of her hterary
composition can be wide and lofty,
spiritually beckoning, for to her has
been given a priceless legacy of
aspiration and understanding. Not
only may she choose to recount the
emotions and ideals which appeal
to her womanhood, but she may
place these thoughts in their right-
ful sequence in the eternal plan of
family patterns. A woman, having
the heritage of the gospel, may de-
lineate the courageous ways of pio-
neering with the realization that the
light of faith illuminated the dark
plains and glowed upon the un-
known mountains. The story of
sacrifice and accomplishment, the
story of banishment and rebuild-
ing, the story of the desert turned
to a garden— how various and how
beautiful are the strands for our
weaving with words.

The poetry of Eliza R. Snow, for
whom the Relief Society contest is
named, expressed the ideals and
yearnings of her people. Her poems
were trumpets calling and banners
waving; they were evening prayer
and home fires burning. She has
given to Latter-day Saint women an

example and a challenge. Realizing
the importance of this challenge to
Relief Society and to women inter-
ested in writing, the general board
has provided an opportunity for the
women of the Church to express
themselves in poems of lasting sig-
nificance. Each year the prize-win-
ning poems are published in the
Magazine in January, the birthday
month of the pioneer poet, Eliza R.
Snow.

The story contest, initiated in
1942, as a memorial to the centen-
nial year of Relief Society, has been
continued since that time, offering
to the sisters the wide field of fic-
tion for the expression of themes
dear to their hearts.

Who will sing with strength and
beauty the songs of modern Zion?
Who will there be among us to
tell the story of our people — their
past and their present — their hopes
for the future? When a woman
takes her pen in hand, she weaves
a tapestry which is intended to be
shared with her sisters. For this
far-reaching purpose, she will choose
the strands with care, and she will
carefully plan the design, make
strong the weaving, and illuminate
her tapestry.

-V. P. C.

Signal oil (bun

Maiyhah Woolsey

A little while each day, the sun shines in
And lays upon the floor a golden square
Patterned with lacy shadows of the leaves
The window-arching elms and maples wear.

And, watching, I renew a deep sweet sense
Of peace, contentment, and serenit}^;
This small design of light and shadow seems
A token that all's well, and so shall be.

TbJbuL

TO THE FIELD

ujiighain LJoung LLnive/sitii JLeadership vi/eek

Annual ''Festival of Learning" — 'The Family Faces the Future"

T3RIGHAM Young University Leadership Week will be held June 24-29,
1957, on the Brigham Young University Campus, Provo, Utah. Relief
Society members have found the leadership classes of great interest and
value and are looking forward to this year's program. The general board
wishes to call to the attention of Relief Society members the following
classes which, in addition to many others, it is believed will be of special
interest to Relief Society women:

Messages of the Doctrine and Covenants

Shakespeare

For Teachers of Adults

Arts and Crafts for Adults

Makmg Our Own Audio — Visual Aids

Materials and Methods for Church Choirs

Challenges of the Family in the Modern World

Roots of Family Happiness

Home Nursing

Family Night

Family Financial Planning

"How" and "Why" for the Housewife

Fashion Show — "Clothing the Latter-day Saint Family"

Parenthood in a Free Nation

Elder Roy W. Doxey, author of the theology lessons for the coming
year, will teach the course on The Doctrine and Covenants; Elder Briant S.
Jacobs, author of the Relief Society literature lessons, will teach the classes
in Shakespeare; and Elder John Farr Larson, author of the social science
lessons, will teach a course on Latter-day Saint family life. Many excel-
lent courses on family life, in addition to those listed above, will be given.

A detailed program may be obtained by requesting a copy of "The
Family Faces the Future" from Brigham Young University Adult Educa-
tion and Extension Services, Provo, Utah.

While the instruction and teaching received at Leadership Week
are not the official instructions representing Relief Society, yet the
material is beneficial because it will supplement and enhance understand-
ing.
Page 308

cyt LJear's Supply

Mabel L. Anderson

npHE advice of the Church to store food has brought back to me many
happy memories of my childhood.

My parents would never think of starting a winter without a year's
supply of coal and wood, without the barns full of hay, the granaries full
of wheat and oats, the potato cellar bulging, cabbages wrapped in papers,
carrots and parsnips dug and placed under the ground, great bins of
apples, barrels of meat in brine, and smoked meat hanging from the
ceiling, shelves of colorful jams, jellies, fruits, meats, and vegetables. We
had, in addition, a case or two of canned goods, at least a hundred-pound
sack of sugar, five gallons of honey, a gallon or two of ''Dixie" molasses,
and, hanging from the ceiling, was a platform on which were several sacks
of flour. Before freezing weather, mother always made a goodly supply of
homemade laundry soap. With our own cow and chickens, we were
"prepared."

My parents were not unique. That was the way most people lived.
It was a sane, safe, secure way of life. We knew that our loved ones and
the strangers within our gates would not need to hunger, because we had
our cellars and our bins full.

Today, as in the past, it is wise to have a year's supply of essentials on
hand. Such a plan gives us a feeling of security, a knowledge that we
are obeying the counsel of the General Authorities. It is a way of life
which has been taught and practiced by faithful Church members over
the years.

uiold (bverg llioment

Elise Bailey Collins

Listen! The day is a beautiful song
Playing for people to hear with their hearts.
Hold every moment-note preciously long.
Savor the magic before it departs.

Violin sunshine and wind-cellos blend;
Cymbal-puff clouds echo all through the sky;
Quicksiher chords shimmer over a lake.
Weaving a melody meant for the eye.

Page 309

is the

best policy

1 1 iodestyi SJ^s the Ujest IjPoucg

TV/IODESTY, like honesty in the copy book adage, is the best pohcy. It
is the best pohcy because it is best for you.

Modesty is a many-sided virtue. It apphes to your manner of speech,
your manner of dress, your manner of conduct. And thus it reveals the
manner of person you are.

Take speech. One who is modest in speech talks with restraint, sticks
to the facts, gives to others the right to their own opinions without com-

Page 310

MODESTY IS THE BEST POLICY 3l1

promising his own. His opinions are listened to; his advice is often
heeded.

Modesty in dress is another virtue. Smartness of style and modesty
can go together, and often do. On the other hand, to flaunt one's figure,
especially before persons of the opposite sex, may excite attention but
not inspire admiration. Immodesty in dress is more likely to bring a
'Svhistle call" of dubious compliment than a sincere proposal of honorable
friendship.

Modesty of conduct also brings its own reward. In a day when vul-
garity is sometimes commercialized to the tune of ''off beat" dance steps,
it may take restraint to be modest on dance floor or in parked car, but true
modesty will pay off in the lasting trust and enduring friendships of your
companions.

To these rewards of modesty you can add another — your own self-
respect — and without self-respect you can never have the true joy of
living which a loving Heavenly Father put us here to find and cherish. So
— be modest.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

cJhe L^ereus [Blooms

Ethel Jacohson

There is no more spectacular flower than the cereus Queen of the Night, whose
enormous blooms open in summer for one night only.

This is the night long awaited,

When all the desert, breath bated,

Watches loveliness unfold.

Petal by petal, aureoled

With lucent silver, till a queen

Radiant as a star is seen

Mantled in moonlight, crowned with dew

Among her night-moth retinue.

Dawn finds no trace of wonderment —
Only a flowerhead withered, spent.
And a ghost of fragrance on the breeze
To hint of midnight witcheries.

LKectpes QJrom the f iorwegian llLission

Submitted by Zina R. Eiigebretsen

Fish Baked in Deep Fat

1 lb. fish fillet (can use frozen) Dipping Mixture:

salt

deep fat ^ ^' ^- ^^^"^

Vs tsp. salt
White Sauce: y, tsp. sugar

1 tbsp. butter 54 c. milk

1 tbsp. flour 1 tbsp. butter

1-1 Vz c. milk 1 egg

Add to the white sauce:

1 tbsp. vinegar 2 tbsp. minced parsley, cucumber cut

!4 tsp. mustard fine, or capers

1-2 egg yolks

Cut the fish in slices of one-half inch, dip in the mixture, and bake in deep fat
for about ten minutes. Serve with the sauce.

Boiled Cod

1 lb. cod *y3 c. salt

1 qt. water 1 tsp. vinegar

Cut the fish in slices of one-half inch and let stand under running water for ten
minutes. Place in boiling salt water to simmer for seven minutes. Caution: Do not
allow to boil after the fish has been put in.

*The salt helps to bring out the flavor of the fish and keeps it firm while cooking.

Veiled Country-Girls

1 c. bread crumbs Vz tbsp. cinnamon

1 tbsp. sugar

Toast the bread crumbs until they are golden brown. Leave to cool. Then
sprinkle them with the sugar and cinnamon.

Applesauce:

3-4 apples 1-2 tbsp. sugar

Yz-i c. water

Cook apples with water and sugar. Cool.

Filling:

1 c. cream Vz tsp. vanilla

Place the bread crumbs and the applesauce in layers in a bowl and cover with
whipped cream. Jam may be added to the top layer, if desired.

Lamb in Cabbage

4-5 lbs. lamb or mutton salt

6 lbs. cabbage water

The meat should be washed in lukewarm water, cut into chunks, and then put
into just enough hot, salted water to cover the meat. Skim the grease from the water
when it begins to boil. Simmer, with lid on, for one-half hour. Remove from stove.

Page 312

RECIPES FROM THE NORWEGIAN MISSION 313

Sauce:

Vs lb. butter i tbsp. whole pepper (unground)

Ys lb. white flour

Melt the butter and blend in the flour. Thin with strained broth. To this sauce,
add a layer of meat, and then a layer of washed, cut cabbage, then another layer of
meat, and so on, until cabbage and meat have been placed in the sauce. Add the
pepper (may be tied in small linen bag). Simmer, with lid on, until tender (at least
three hours).

Lapskaus

1 lb. salted side meat (pork)

1 lb. lean beef
Vi lb. pork fat
'/4 qt. potatoes

1 small onion
salt to taste
pepper to taste
water

The lean beef, pork fat, and potatoes are diced, covered with water, and put on to
cook. The finely chopped onion, salt, and pepper are added to taste. Boil, under lid,
for about one and one-half hours. The salted side pork should be added after the
meat has boiled for one-half hour. This dish has a stew-like consistency.

You Cannot Leave Me Alone

2 eggs Vz c. cold water

2 tbsp. sugar i c. cream

1 env. unflavored gelatine /4 tsp. vanilla

Sprinkle gelatine in the cold water to soften. Place on heat to melt. Whip the
eggs and mix them with the melted gelatine. Stir slightly until mixture thickens.
Pour into a glass bowl and cover with raspberries, strawberries, or other berries or
fruit. Then cover with whipped cream.

^Petition

Grace Barker Wilson

I did not ask for sun to shine
Along my way,

But took the brightness or the gloom
Day after day.

I did not ask that all of joy

Should come to me.

But laughed or wept as time went on.

Impartially.

But for my child, I beg the road
Be not too rough.
Could not for her a few, brief tears
Be just enough?

The Third House Down

Florence B. Dunioid

THE first Grace Warren knew
that their neighbors, across
the street and the third house
down, were moving was when she
saw it in the morning Chionicle.

She looked across the breakfast
table in the small perfectly appoint-
ed dining room at her husband.
'Tom, the Normans down the street
are moving to California. The
Whites had a neighborhood party
for them last night."

Tom, one of those good-looking
homely men, looked up from his
half of the paper. "Oh. How come
they didn't invite us?"

'*I guess because we're not friends
of the Normans," Grace said. ''Well,
really, we scarcely know them at
all." Grace was slight of build, and
blonde, perhaps a little shy. But
not really shy, she acknowledged to
herself. People, she thought, just
any people, were sometimes too
much trouble to bother with.
Still. . . . She looked down at the
social item again.

'The Kains were there," she went
on. The Kains lived on the east of
Tom and Grace, a house farther
away from the Normans than them-
selves. Still, Betty Kain was more
Janis Norman's age than was she,
Grace.

She read a little farther. 'The
Moores were there, too." The
Moores lived directly across the
street; they were much older than
even she and Tom.

"I saw Olive and Dr. Moore going
down the street last night," Grace
said. "They were all dressed up. I
wondered where they were going."

Page 314

As though he detected the odd
note of distress in her voice, Tom
said, "The Moores are friends of the
Whites, aren't they?" The Whites
were the ones who gave the party.

"Yes, of course," Grace said
quickly. She brushed at an imagi-
nary hair on her forehead. Really,
for the last of August it was quite
warm.

It was not jealousy, of course. The
Whites, who gave the party, were
a young couple, younger than the
Normans, who were moving. All of
which added up to the fact, Grace
had to admit, that age has little to
do with friendship.

The thought of the Normans
moving away, and all the way to
California, arose disturbingly in
Grace's mind several times that day.
When Mrs. Norman first moved
into the third house down, three
years ago, she had seemed a friendly
sort of person. Though she was a
busy one, too, with her three chil-
dren. Even so she found time for
golf. One morning she had even
phoned Grace, w^ho had never been
to call on her. That was a couple
of summers ago.

^^T was going out to Hill Acres to
golf this morning with Betty
Kain," Janis Norman had said in
her quick, rather abrupt tone. "But
now Betty can't go. I was wonder-
ing if you might go with me."

There had been no good, valid
reason, Grace remembered guiltily
now, why she couldn't have gone.
It was just one of those days when
she hadn't cared about it.

THE THIRD HOUSE DOWN

315

'Tm sorry/' she had told Janis.
'1 just can't." She hadn't given an
excuse. The fact was that she had
not had one.

''But I have a baby-sitter here!"
Janis had been very insistent; her
voice almost excited. Evidently she
would have to pay the sitter any-
way. Or else with her three chil-
dren, a baby-sitter and an outing
had made an occasion for her that
she didn't want to miss.

/^RACE had taken a moment long-
er. 'Tm really very sorry/' she
had said then. 'Tlease call me,
though, another time."

Janis had not called her another
time. Very often Grace would
be out front as Janis walked by with
one or more of the children. But
though she always smiled and spoke,
she did not stop and chat.

This incident and several of less
importance kept rising up to trouble
Grace all through that night. She
had not meant to be unfriendly.
When Janis' new baby came, Grace
was always going to run down. But
somehow she hadn't. Now, this
late summer of 1956, the baby was
walking.

'Til rather miss the Normans,"
Grace told Tom that next morning
at breakfast. "The children were
nice. Sometimes I wished Janis
would let their hair grow. I couldn't
tell if they were boys or girls. I
didn't much like that big old gray
dog of theirs, though he never gave
us any trouble."

The Normans were still on her
mind along about eleven-thirty that
morning. Grace had been to the
grocery store. As she drove their
new shiny car into their driveway,
Janis Norman, a hand holding each

of the two smaller children, was
passing.

Grace jumped out of the car,
banged the door, and with some
alacrity hurried out to the street.

"Oh, Mrs. Norman!" Grace cried
in her most friendly, charming man-
ner. For the instant she could not
recall the girl's first name. "I hear
you're moving to California. And
here I've never gotten acquainted
with you yet."

"No." Janis Norman showed
even white teeth, but Grace could
not have called it a very friendly
smile.

Still Grace persisted. She was
truly sorry about it. She supposed
it was her fault. "Where to in Cali-
fornia?" she asked, wanting to pro-
long the conversation.

"Oakland," Janis Norman said.

"How nice!" Grace said, smiling.
Funny, she didn't feel at all shy
now. Could it be her laziness in
getting acquainted had been just
complacency, because she and Tom
were so happy with their new home,
their life, and their old friends?

"I have two sisters who live out
of San Francisco," she persisted
now. "It's lovely and sunny in
Oakland, I believe."

"We've bought a big old house,"
Janis Norman said. "I'm trying to
decide how to decorate it. I was
just next door," she went on.
"Mrs. Moore invited me to see how
she has redecorated hers."

Though Grace thought Janis
Norman might get some ideas from
her own place, too, she didn't feel
she could ask her to come in now
and see hers. They spoke a moment
longer and Grace wished them well.
Then Janis Norman and the two
children moved on down the street.

316

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

'T^HE feeling of regret to see her
neighbors move away, stayed
with Grace. And it was tinged more
than ever now with a feehng of
conscience. How could she have
lived so close to the Normans, and
she without any children at home,
and never have become acquainted
with them?

The next day was Wednesday.
The weather had turned abruptly
cool, though of course it was the
last of August. Along about noon
Grace took a cushion and a book
and sat down on the front step to
get the sun. But before she started
to read, her eyes wandered down
the street.

A little shock went through her.
In the driveway of the Normans'
was a big moving van.

The van was a dingy gray, and
shabbier than most vans she had
seen. The double doors were open
on this side. "F . . . I . . . .'' Grace
tried to read the name blazoned
across the side in red paint, but a
tree blocked her effort— as she had
blocked Janis Norman's efforts to
be friendly?

Guilt and regret tugged at her
again. Her thoughts went back to
yesterday's conversation with Janis.
Janis had said that they were leav-
ing today. Yet, even that had not
registered on Grace's mind! How
could she be so negligent, so care-
less! How could she put off things
the way she did! She had lost an
opportunity that could never be
recalled.

On impulse, Grace jumped up
and hurried down the street.
Skirting the big van and crowding
between a tow car and a smaller car
at the curb, she went up the walk^
rang the doorbell.

Janis Norman came to the door.

"It's I," Grace said humbly. "I
saw the van. I didn't really think
you were leaving so soon. So soon,"
she echoed bleakly.

"I told you yesterday," Janis said,
again with the even, white, rather
forced smile.

''I know. I don't know where my
mind is," Grace said contritely. *'I
hate so to see you go. I was won-
dering if all of you couldn't come
up for lunch?"

''Janis, Jan!" Mr. Norman's voice
came from the rear of the house.
''We're all ready. Come get the
baby!"

"I'm sorry," Janis said. "We're
just leaving."

They were going to stop down-
town, Grace knew, or along the
way.

"I'm sorry, too," Grace said.
Tears were in her throat.

As she went back up the walk she
knew somehow that she would
always be sorry. It was something
she would never forget. An oppor-
tunity lost to be friendly. A chance
that would never come again.

TT was two weeks later when she
looked out her kitchen window
and saw a new, shiny green and
blue van at the third house down.
She was honestly and truly busy
that morning. She had helped
Tom with some letters before he
left for work. She was going to a
luncheon at twelve. She wanted to
put a couple of batches of clothes
in her washer and get them on the
line, and she couldn't think of going
away without the beds made, the
house in order.

"I'm going down the street," she
called out to Tom, who himself was

THE THIRD HOUSE DOWN

317

just leaving the house. ''Our new
neighbors are moving in. I want
to get acquainted with them, see if
there's anything I can do." If it
looked as if they needed help, the
housework, she decided, would have
to go.

As she hurried along, the shyness
she had always used as an excuse
was not bothering her at all. Per-
haps, she admitted honestly, it had
never been anything but a shield,
an excuse for being self-complacent,
for laziness.

She skirted the big van, went up

the walk. Even so, she decided, it
was, perhaps never easy for anyone
to make these first friendly advances.
But they were necessary. They
were what made life worth living.
And when they weren't made, there
was always the feeling left behind,
as it was with her about the Nor-
mans, of regret, of something
missed, like a shadow across the
sun.

Grace pressed her finger to the
doorbell of her new neighbors. This
time, at least, the shadow would not
be of her making.

Q/he y^id-QJashioned K^lock

Yeinessa. M. Nagle

T TOW soothing can be the steady "tick-tock" of an old-fashioned clock. The regular
•■■ •■■ repetition with which fragments of time are checked off can soothe frazzled nerves
and afford a feeling of security. To the accompaniment of time's audible metering,
memories can be stirred, silent prayers offered, and new resolves made. These brief
moments of reflection daily can bring solace for disappointments, provide an oppor-
tunity for appraisal of values, or afford time to snatch a brief answer to the eternal
question, "Whither?"

Try stopping in the middle of a task, listening to the sound of fragments of time
recorded — not with an attitude of relinquishment, but with a feehng of well being.
The next task will be welcomed with greater optimism.

Q>i

inging

oments

Mabel Jones Gahhott

There are moments when the heart must sing;
When lilac-laden breezes whisper spring.
And husbands pause to press a stolen kiss.
The heart goes spiraling in grateful bliss;

Or when your three-year-old as twilight ends.
Whispers softly, "Mommy, we are friends,"
And kneels to bless you in his simple prayers.
Then raptures choke your speaking unawares.
Or after darkened hours when the mind,
Hopeless, hurt, bewildered, turns to find
Faith reborne on fleet yet fervent wing —
Oh, thesre are moments when the heart must sinf

[Bright {Barrier of the Lrlains

Nell Murbarger

EVEN the briskly trotting work to know the crunch of steel wagon

team seemed to sense the big tires.

glory of the morning. If the It would not always be so, Father

air of the High Plains country still was saying. He was pointing out

carried a little of winter's bite, and the location of the section line that

a few small patches of snow still bounded our homestead on the

lingered in the deeper coulees, it did south and cast sides — a line still

not matter, since everything else indistinguishable from a million

told of spring's arrival! Our own other acres of virgin prairie. He

hearts told us of that miracle: the was telling Mother that along that

new blades of grass appearing in the line eventually would run a smooth,

draws, the meadow larks newly re- hard-surfaced road over which we

turned from the south, the bold, might haul to market our grain and

bright blueness of the sky ... all produce.

these things bore witness to winter's Grain and pioduce. . . . Those

end. were wonderful words to my young

Standing proudly upright in the ears! Almost as wonderful as the
wagon box behind Father and sounds issuing from the rear of the
Mother, my small, mitten-clad wagon box, where sledge and ham-
hands clutching the back of the mer and axe and post auger were
spring seat for support, I looked rattling and bouncing together in a
about at my world. merry, mad rhythm, and even that

It was a big world — a terribly big mad rhythm was a poor match for

world! — and, judged by some the exultant rhythm in our hearts!

standards, I suppose, it might have On this day — after fourteen

seemed an empty world. As far as months of planning and disillusion-

my eyes could range in any direc- ment, and waiting and striving and

tion, was neither fence nor field, planning again — we were actually

neither tree nor trail, and, with our to begin work on The Fence . . .

own homestead shanty now hidden the fence that would set our lands

behind the shoulder of the hill, apart, and, for the first time, would

there was not even one house any- bring to our homestead acres a

where to be seen. promise of security and the joy of

In all this wide world, spreading harvest!
away from our moving horses and Thus far, in our homesteading ex-
wagon, there existed only blue sky perience, neither security nor har-
and sunshine, and springtime, and vest had been ours,
gently rolling hills and swales mat- With the passing of the buffa-
ted over by the cured grass of the lo, the Great Plains had become
previous summer . . . grass that an empire for cattlemen whose
never had felt the bite of a plow- droves of white-faced Ilerefords
share, and only now was beginning swarmed over the open range, un-

Poge 318

BRIGHT BARRIER OF THE PLAINS

319

restrained by boundary, unrestrained
by law. When Father and Mother
and I had emigrated west to file
claim on 160 acres of land, cattle
still had held the right-of-way, and
the *'nester" who dared trespass on
their domain might as well accept
the fact that neither peace nor crops
could be his until his acres were
bound about by the bright, singing
barrier of barbed wire.

But our first summer on the
homestead had found a great many
tasks to be done, and pitifully little
time in which to do them. With
building our claim shanty, digging
a well, contriving a weather-tight
shed for our animals and chickens,
and cutting prairie hay and juniper
wood for winter, there had been no
time available for constructing two
miles of fence.

Lacking any previous experience
with range cattle. Father and Moth-
er had been hopelessly optimistic.
Even without a fence, they had
supposed, we should be able to
raise at least a few ''kitchen vege-
tables''; but it soon became obvious
there would be no chance to raise
either blade or root.

Despite all our efforts to guard
against the nightly pillaging of the
cattle, we had seen our thriving field
of emerald green sod-corn laid to
waste by their devastating greed.
We had seen our young Hubbard
squashes trodden to pulp under
their hooves. Even Mother's brave
clump of petunias and marigolds by
the kitchen door, and the box elder
whip Father had planted so hope-
fully, had met the same discourag-
ing end.

I was only a little shaver, but Fll
never forget the look that passed

over Mother's face the morning she
stepped out the door and saw her
little flower bed had been complete-
ly destroyed during the night. She
had been using every drop of her
kitchen waste water to keep the
plants alive and blooming, and had
seemed to draw a great store of
strength and comfort from the
bright flowers. And now, they were
trampled into the earth as though
they had never existed.

''Just wait!" Father had said, re-
assuringly. "Things will be differ-
ent, next year!"

Nodding dully. Mother had
mumbled something about it being
of no importance . . . but I still
remember the tired, beaten look in
her eyes as she turned back into the
shanty.

CUMMER is brief in the Great
Plains country, and almost be-
fore we had realized what was
happening, September had sent
snow whirling across the land.

Throughout the long winter, the
gaunt range cattle had milled and
bawled around our tar-papered
claim shack, seeking to gain what-
ever protection they might from the
icy blizzards. Whenever we had
stepped out the door, they had
circled away warily, pivoting to
stare at us from their wild, hollow
eyes. It had been impossible not
to pity their desperate hunger —
even as we had resented their pres-
ence on our land — but our meager
store of hay had been barely enough
to carry our own animals through
the long, cold months.

All that winter we had talked
about The Fence. Some of our
neighboring homesteaders — either

320 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

less resourceful or more affluent I would stay out of the way at least
than we — were planning to fence half the time, would carry the tools
their claims with split cedar posts and lead the horses forward from
imported from the State of Wash- one post hole to the next; and,
ington. Our posts, however, were meanwhile, would make a reason-
to be made from pine saplings cut able effort to remain unpunctured
by Father the previous autumn and by cactuses and unbitten by rattle-
hauled from the ''cedar breaks," snakes.

twenty miles away. During the win- This inexperience, however, did

ter evenings we had peeled the bark not prevent my being terrifically in-

and scraped each post until it had terested in the operation, and every

shone with the white smoothness phase of development found me a

of ivory; and always, as we worked, fascinated spectator,

we had made plans for the tmie when a hole had been reamed

when we might incorporate those to sufficient depth with the auger,

posts into a cattle-tight barrier. pother would insert the larger end

At last had come spring; and as of a post, settling it in place with

soon as the snow was well enough a few strong blows of the sledge,

gone that he could find our corner Mother, using the butt end of the

monuments. Father had begun sur- hammer handle, would then tamp

veying our boundary, sighting from the loose earth solidly about the

each corner marker to signal flags post until the hole was filled and

raised on opposite corners. Stakes rounded. Meanwhile, Father would

had been driven along this line and have begun digging a new hole, two

posts had been strung. rods beyond.

At noon we sat in the shelter of
TX^HEN the first week of April the wagon and ate a cold lunch of
showed the ground to be free bacon sandwiches and boiled eggs,
of frost, we had known that our and not until sundown did we turn
long-awaited fence might, at last, homeward. By that time, we were
be started. hungry and muscle-sore, and very
Despite their lack of experience tired, but posts had been set for
with range cattle. Father and Moth- the first half mile of fence. Father
er had come from long lines of said it had been a good day's work,
eastern farm folk and were thor- Next morning, the barbed wire
oughly conversant with this business was strung — the heavy spool being
of fence building. As for myself, threaded on an iron bar laid across
I was strictly inexperienced labor. I the w^agon box. As the horses were
had been in the world but a very driven along the fence line, the
short while, and in that period had spool revolved and the wire played
never built a fence, assisted in build- out smoothly behind. Upon reach-
ing a fence, nor even watched a ing the farther end of our half-mile
fence being built. As a matter of boundary, one end of the wire was
fact, I had scarcely seen a fence in attached to the wagon wheel, the
all my short life; so about all that other end first having been fastened
could be expected of me was that to a well-anchored corner post.

THE OLD TIN TRUNK

321

As the horses strained forward,
the wire grew steadily tighter until
Father judged it sufficiently well
''stretched." Setting the brake, so
the wagon could not settle back,
he and Mother then started staphng
the wire to the proper height on
the posts.

Ten days later, with two miles
of fencing completed, our home-
stead, for the first time, assumed a
definite identity. Before, it had
been only 160 acres of prairie sod,
lost in the midst of a prairie-sod
world, and cryptically designated in
records of the Land Office, "NW34
S. 27, Twp. 7, R. 6 E."

Now, however, we could see the
actual extent of it! All the land
encompassed by these three tight,
singing wires — all these rolling

hills, that rocky butte where the
lupines grew tallest, those green
draws and fertile slopes — all this
was our homestead. Our home,
our empire, our world, our universe!

The curlews and prairie chickens
were free to fly over this fence and
to light upon our land. The
meadow larks and buntings could
nest in our fields if they chose; and
the jackrabbits and coyotes might
pass through the fence and pursue
their age-old ways. With all these
we would share gladly our little
square of prairie. But never again
would we need share with the ravag-
ing hordes of range cattle!

Our security from fear, our free-
dom from want, had come not in
legislation nor in proclamation, but
in the bright barrier of barbed wire!

of he (y/a of in drunk

Grace W. Ball

IT was moving day. The accumu-
lation of twenty years was be-
ing sorted— some items to be
packed for shipping, some to be
sent to the Deseret Industries, and
much to the trash heap.

The basement held the most for-
midable array of things that had
been saved to the last. Toys, books,
and fruit bottles could not all be
taken. Only books would be sent,
which could not be replaced. One
big trunk that held Hawaiian mis-
sionary relics would be sent intact.

My eye caught the old tin trunk.
That was a problem, a sentimental
one, too. It had belonged to my
grandmother. After her death^ it

had fallen into mother's hands, and
now I was heir to it.

For years, when I was a girl, it
was brought out of its resting place
every spring and fall for airing and
cleaning. The contents were most
fascinating. There was the red
plush family album, with pictures
dating back to the old country, the
stern faces of our ancestors, the
women with severe hair-dos, and
dark men with foreboding mus-
taches. There was an account book
kept by my grandmother when she
ran a store, soon after arriving in
the valley in i860; baby clothes
that had belonged to my mother;
and, added to these relics, were

322 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

treasures of mine and my children, life and the heritage she had left
The former things had outlived any us, and then decided on the garb-
sentiment for any but me, and the age man as holding the fate of the
top of the trunk was rent and bent, trunk.

The bottom was worn through with The curb was piled high with

rust, and I knew it wouldn't stand refuse. I carried the trunk out and

the long trip to California. What put it beside the other items. I was

to do with it was something to pon- still disturbed about leaving it. The

der. garbage truck was almost full when

The relics were finally stored in it arrived at our place, so the man

a stout box and labeled. I set the was only able to take about half of

trunk to one side, still thinking of the things. The trunk went with

its disposal. The time was going the first load. I felt a little easier

by fast, and my husband had warned after it left and decided to forget it

me about taking anything super- and lock my storehouse of memories

fluous. Surely, the trunk was just for the time being,

that. Silly to be so sentimental. A half hour after the departure

Many times the stories had been of the garbage truck the phone

recounted about my grandmother's rang. It was my aunt from out in

trip across the plains. I could see the country, my grandmother's old-

her as a young girl of seventeen est living daughter. I had forgot-

pushing a handcart all the way, ten that she might be interested in

with her belongings in the tin the trunk. ''Whatever you do," she

trunk. said, ''don't dispose of the old tin

Grandmother had been a small trunk. . . . You know that trunk
person, with shining brown eyes is over one hundred years old, was
filled with love and compassion for purchased in London, and carried
everyone and everything. She was all of mother's belongings as she
the idol of her large posterity. Her pushed it across the plains."
lovely, well-kept home was a sanctu- My heart sank. I stammered out,
ary for all who entered it. Every- almost incoherently, the details of
thing about her was famous to all the disposal. I assured her that I
of us. Her currant biscuits, flowers, would do everything to get it back,
and genuine hospitality were known "It belongs in the museum," she
throughout the State. The hard- said. Of course it did, why hadn't
ships she had borne rested lightly I thought of that?
on her shoulders, as her great faith Fortunately, the garbage man re-
carried her on to higher achieve- turned for the second load. I
ments. rushed out when he came back and

We loved to hear her tell of her told him of my plight. He told me

trip across the plains with its dang- that he had thought it an unusual

ers and privations. Now the trunk old piece and had put it to one

was one of the last links with that side and would bring it back to me.

great migration. However, it was I paid him for his trouble, and the

useless now and could do no good trunk was returned to repose in

to anyone, as I thought. I breathed the museum as its rightful place of

a little prayer of gratitude for her abode.

The Bright Star

Chapter 3
Doiothy S. Romney

Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan, who
wishes to become an artist, Hves with her
Aunt Emerald Jewel Tracy in an old-
fashioned house overlooking San Fran-
cisco Bay. In order to help with house-
hold expenses, Kathy has applied to a
neighbor, Phineas Fenton, who owns a
shipping line, for employment, and is
promised a position in his San Francisco
office building. In the meantime, how-
ever. Aunt Emerald has a partial stroke,
and Kathy gives up the position she has
been promised. Jim Parker, in love with
Kathy, suggests an immediate marriage,
but Kathy declines. During Aunt Em's
illness she mentions, incoherently, some-
thing about money in a Chinese chest
which they keep in Grandfather Tracy's
China house.

KATHY walked up the steep
hill toward the Fenton man-
sion. The wind blew chill
through the lightweight sweater she
had hurriedly put on. The Fentons
would be inside in front of the fire
on this cold evening.

She rang the bell timidly, and
was told by Tina, the maid, to go
into the library. Old Phineas was
dozing in front of an open fire, his
pink-skinned cheeks lax. Kathy sat
stiffly on the edge of the chair and
waited. Suddenly the old man sat
up straight and blinked his hard,
blue eyes until he was awake. He
looked at her with the round-eyed
stare of an infant.

''Hmm," he barked, 'what do you
want?"

'1 don't want anything,'' Kathy
replied. ''I came to tell you I
won't be able to accept that job you
offered me yesterday."

'7ob! Job! What job?"

''Why, the job you promised me
in one of your office buildings in
San Francisco," she explained.

"Oh," the old man grunted, and
Kathy had a feeling his memory
wasn't as spry as he pretended it to
be — that for all his past brilliant
career and present riches, he was
sinking down into a vague, unre-
membering, selfish childishness.

He scrutinized her closely. Kathy
sat quietly and waited. Finally he
spoke. "Now where did Old Em
get a pretty girl like you? Did a
good job when she picked you up."

'Tm her brother's daughter,"
Kathy explained patiently. "He died
before my mother did. She died
when I was born."

Old Phin threw his head back
against the red leather of his easy
chair and roared. "A likely story.
Jon Tracy never had but one chick
or child, and that one was Miss
Emerald Jewel Tracy herself."

Behind her, Kathy heard the soft
voice of Grace Fenton. "Why, Fa-
ther, what are you saying? Don't
pay any attention to him," she
whispered to the girl. "He's getting
so old he doesn't remember things
rightly."

I was right, he is forgetful, and
ril take Grace's advice and not pay
any attention, Kathy told herself
firmly. She said her goodbyes and
started for the front door.

As she walked down the path,
Old Phineas' words ran through her

Page 323

324

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

mind again. ''She did a good job
when she picked you up." Just as
though Aunt Em had walked up to
a batch of new kittens and taken
the pick of the basket.

Kathy was inchned to dismiss the
whole thing, but still, this might
explain many past incidents. Why
Miss Em— Aunt Em, had always
been evasive when Kathy asked to
see pictures of her parents, or
mementoes of the past. 'Tlease,
Kathy, not now," had been her un-
changing answer.

TZATHY searched the memories of
her early childhood. No, there
had never been anyone but Aunt
Em who cared for her. Tears stung
her eyes. She was remembering the
countless number of times Aunt
Em had sewed through the night
so that she, Kathy, might have some
luxury their meager budget couldn't
afford. And her graduation dress!
The most beautiful dress in the
high school class. She remembered
how one of Jon Tracy's precious
chests disappeared a short time be-
fore Aunt Em bought the frosty,
delicate lace that had taken days
to make into the exquisite dress,
explaining ''A Tracy must have the
best."

And now! Was it really possible
that she wasn't a Tracy at all, but
a waif Aunt Em had picked up
some place? The house was dark,
and Kathy felt cold fear rushing at
her. Where was Marta, the nurse
Dr. Ransome had sent in to care for
Aunt Em? She opened the door
and went into the kitchen.

'Tm glad your're back," Marta
whispered, so close to Kathy's ear
it startled her. ''I didn't turn on a

light. We've had a prowler. He
was poking around the China
house."

"Nonsense," said Kathy, and im-
mediately flooded the kitchen with
light. 'If it will make you feel any
better, though, I'll take Grandfa-
ther Tracy's sea glasses and have a
look around. It may not be too
dark."

She took a flashlight and the
glasses from the cupboard, and start-
ed up the stairs to the eight-sided
cupola at the tip-top of the gray
house. Night had spread its velvet
mantle, but there was a full moon
rising. Kathy directed her search
toward the China house. There
was no one there, she made sure of
that, and was about to return to the
kitchen when she saw a black object
moving up Pine Road. She trained
her glasses on it. It was a small
coupe.

It was then that Kathy remem-
bered she'd left one of the chests
in the China house unlocked when
she'd gone down to search for the
"bright star" yesterday to please
Aunt Em. It had never before oc-
curred to her that someone might
be interested in the store of souve-
nirs and trinkets that Jon Tracy had
brought from almost every foreign
land during his years of piloting
one of Phineas' freighters. She de-
cided to check tomorrow and see if
anything had been disturbed.

jjt ^ 3;< :tj: 5;t

HE September sun flashed gold-
red lights from Kathy's lovely
hair as her head nodded to the
rhythm of the hoe. She had neg-
lected the garden shamefully dur-
ing the last few tension-filled weeks
since Aunt Em had become ill.

THE BRIGHT STAR

325

Besides, working in the fresh air
might clear her mind and perhaps
she could think of a plan whereby
she might stay home and take care
of Aunt Em, and earn a living at
the same time. Marta was due to
leave in a week's time. Her own
family needed her for a while.

She shivered slightly as a gust of
wind blew around the corner of the
China House, then she started hoe-
ing faster. She'd be warm soon
enough if she worked as fast as she
should to rid the garden of its ac-
cumulation of weeds. She heard
the drone of a motor up the slope,
and hoped it wasn't Jim — the
garden needed weeding so desper-
ately. She worked on, then stopped
and looked up when she heard foot-
steps just beyond the berry patch
at the end of the cabin platform.

She saw the tall figure of a man
peering in the window of the China
house.

''What are you doing here?" she
demanded. 'Tou're probably that
prowler Marta saw last night?"

'Trobably," he agreed, turning
around.

Kathy was startled to see how
pale and thin his face was. His eyes
were shaded with a pair of dark
glasses.

'1 had decided the place was un-
inhabited, and I could move right
in, as there were no lights anywhere
last night. However," he said,
"Fm willing to pay rent."

'To pay rent on what?" Kathy
challenged.

He laughed briefly. "On this con-
traption," he said, indicating the
China house. "It's exactly the spot
I need to recuperate from an ill-
ness, and I need it right away."

Kathy's heart softened at the
mention of his illness, but his re-
quest was out of the question. "I'm
sorry," she said, "but it would be
impossible for us to rent you the
China house." She picked up her
hoe and started working again.

"The China house, is it?" he pon-
dered. "And just why isn't it for
rent? I'm prepared to pay far more
than it is worth."

Kathy was beginning to be an-
noyed at his persistence. "Because
it's sort of a shrine," she explained.
"My grandfather built it ... it was
his favorite spot, and he stored all
of his treasures— relics in it." What
a difficult man, she thought, then
could have bitten off her tongue
when she blurted out: "And don't
you go bothering Aunt Em, she is
far too ill."

APPARENTLY the information
that Kathy was not the person
in charge around here was exactly
what he was looking for. He turned
and made straight for the house,
with Kathy trailing along after him
as fast as she could.

She was right on his heels, pro-
testing, when he rapped on the
screen door of the kitchen. Marta,
washing dishes at the sink, turned,
startled. "You look like the prowler
last night," she spoke impulsively.

"I apologize for that," he said,
coming unbidden into the kitchen.
"All I wanted was to look in the
cabin. I want to rent the cabin
down by the water. You'd think
I was a highway robber the way this
young lady has been treating me."
He laughed briefly.

Marta dried her hands. "You

326 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

may as well go in/' she said, nodding is hard enough right now without

towards Miss Em's room. ''She having a stranger under one's very

couldn't have helped but hear, and nose for goodness knows how long!

the cabin belongs to Miss Em." Besides having to give up our China

The three of them trooped into house!

Miss Em's room, and Kathy ex- ''At least," said Kathy to Miss

plained the offer to her aunt. When Em, after Marta had ushered their

she was through, she was aston- new tenant, Marc Hale, out, "it'll

ished to see Aunt Em indicate that pay Marta's wages," and she noted

she'd take the offer. that Miss Em looked grimly satis-

As Kathy accepted the money for fied. She leaned over and impul-

the rent, she gritted her teeth hard sively kissed her aunt's cheek. "I'm

and felt the hot tears stinging her going back to the garden," she said,

eyelids. Oh, she thought, surely life {To he continued)

1 1 lay s Lrromise

Catherine E. Beiiy

The chugging tractor crawls across the field,
And leaves brown ribbons lying in straight lines.
For as the earth is turned, so shall it yield,
When growth fills these symmetrical designs.
A faith as old as man is breathing here.
May's promise of new life is shining bright.
The spring has come again with this new year,
And seeds will root and grow through day and night.

The wonder of this month, the magic found,
Renews the heart as busy hands drop seeds.
The knowledge of the harvest from this ground
Sustains the mind, gives answer to our needs.
Man turns the earth and plants the fragrant sod,
Holding within his heart his faith in God.

o/n (compensation

Eleanor W. Schow

No day ever brought a trial
When sorrow or pain befell.
But before its end some tender friend
Brought balm to my heart as well.

Then sustained by her cup of kindness
And the healing rays of her smile.
With my grief subdued and my faith renewed
My day was again worthwhile.

niary G. Crtendry, Jirtist in uiandicraft

MARY C. Hendry, Salt Lake City, Utah, loves beauty in all its forms. She writes
descriptive poetry with a discriminating selection of words and phrases; she has
made an illustrated scrapbook for each of her great-grandchildren. She has shared her
spiritual insight and her many blessings with her large family and her neighbors, living
daily her motto: "Love your Heavenly Father, love your neighbors, develop a sense of
humor, and keep busy."

Her handicraft hobbies have brought much pleasure to Sister Hendry and have
beautified the homes of hundreds who have received her handmade articles as gifts.
She makes crocheted doilies of many intricate patterns, designs and makes appliqued
tablecloths, pieces quilts in original patterns, and makes lovely gifts of "odds and
ends" of materials.

On July 6, 1957, Mary Hendr}^ will be one hundred years old. She is mother
of eight children, grandmother of twenty, great-grandmother of forty-six, and great-great-
grandmother of one. Her long life has been devoted to family, friends, and to her
Church — a century of loving service.

cJriumph

Eva WilJes Wangsgaard

It's not the prize I won that set me flying

My little banner starred with joy and pride;

But this: I struggled through the body's crying
And did not heed the ache to turn aside.

Page 327

Magazine Subscriptions for 1956

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp

npHE callings of stake and ward, membership of Latter-day Saint
mission and branch Relief So- women, The Reliei Society Maga-
ciety Magazine representatives, if zine likewise enters new portals to
faithfully performed, have far-reach- bring inspiring and refining influ-
ing results. Not only do they render ences to an enlarged circle of sisters,
service to Relief Society today The increase in number of sub-
through bringing the spirit of Relief scriptions in 1956 is the largest re-
Society into Latter-day Saint homes corded — 10,465 — the subscriptions
within the stakes of the Church as of December 31, 1956 were
and in the far distant lands of the 148,562 and the number in Decem-
earth, but their work will not be ber 31, 1955 was 138,097. When one
forgotten in the years ahead. considers the zeal and effort some-

By commandment of the Lord, times expended in securing one sub-
the Latter-day Saints are a record- scription, one may realize even
keeping people. So, today, we turn though dimly, the great amount of
to the pages of the Woman's Ex- work and the devotion which this
ponent to read of the record of great number of subscriptions rep-
Relief Society from 1872 to 1914, resents. One year's award subscrip-
as it was reported from societies in tion which is given to each Maga-
that day. And for the enlighten- zine representative whose subscrip-
ment of those sisters, we find our tions equal seventy-five per cent of
early great Relief Society leaders the respective enrolled Relief So-
sharing their experiences of Nauvoo ciety membership, is but a small
in the pages of the Woman's token of regard.
Exponent. These precious papers The reward to Magazine repre-
give us understanding and apprecia- sentatives is in the blessings which
tion of Relief Society's work of each one receives for having accept-
earlier years. Had sisters of that ed the calling and faithfully per-
day not acted as agents for the formed it, and these blessings are
Woman's Exponent, these copies not confined to our life here. Re-
would not be found today. cently a mission Relief Society presi-

In this day The Rehei Society dent said that she considered The

Magazine is presenting and preserv- ReUef Society Magazine one of the

Relief Society history. To the Mag- best proselyting mediums in the

azine representatives throughout the mission over which her husband pre-

world, the general board expresses sides.

its heartfelt thanks for their love of For the tenth year. South Los

Relief Society which urges them to Angeles Stake leads the stakes of

fulfill their callings so nobly. Year the Church with 253 per cent. They

by year, as the blessings of Relief have 1143 enrolled Relief Society

Society are extended to a greater members and 2896 subscriptions.

Page 328

MAGAZINE SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1956

329

South Gate Ward of that stake
reached 481 per cent, with eighty-
five members and 409 subscriptions.

In 1956 there are 222 stakes on
the honor roll and 1949 wards. This
compares very favorably with the
1955 report which had 204 stakes on
the honor roll and 1739 wards and
branches in stakes. Twenty-six
stakes in 1956 had every one of their
wards over one hundred per cent,
which is seven less than last year.

Fifteen missions are on the hon-
or roll in 1956, an increase of one
over the previous year, and 642
branches, whereas there were only
486 mission branches on the honor
roll in 1955. The missions are to be
commended for this excellent in-
crease.

As each Magazine representative
goes about her calling, her interest
is centered — and rightly so — upon

her particular ward or branch. The
stake and mission Magazine repre-
sentatives are concerned with larger
geographic-ecclesiastical units, but
the real significance of the work of
the Magazine representative is ap-
proximated only when the statistics
for the entire Church are studied.
Then the light of the service of
each faithful, devoted individual
Magazine representative joined with
the lights of hundreds of her sister
Magazine representatives bursts into
a great flame of service.

It is the hope of the general board
that the words of instruction and
encouragement in The Relief So-
ciety Magazine may be as a lamp to
help guide the sisters who read and
follow the teachings of their be-
loved Relief Society. Then will the
Magazine representatives feel their
labors have indeed borne fruit.

uionors for uiighest LKatings

Stake

South Los Angeles (California) 253%
Magazine Representative — Edna C. Stoutsenberger

Ward

South Gate Ward, South Los Angeles Stake (California) 481%
Magazine Representative — Eva Guynn

Branch

Eloy Branch, Mesa Stake (Arizona) 280%
Magazine Representative — Flora Johnson

Mission

California Mission — 103%
Mission Relief Society President — Alta H. Taylor

Mission Distiict

South Texas District, Gulf States Mission — 130%
Magazine Representative — (None given)

Mission Branch

Franklin Branch — 250%

West Virginia North District, East Central States Mission

Magazine Representative — May eel W. Sponaugle

330

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Ten JJigJicst Pcrccutcigcs in Stakes

South Los Angeles 2 53....r]clna C. Stoutscnbergcr

Glendalc i62....r',lsie Weber

Provo 1 50.. ..Mora Buggert

Oqiiirrh 146. ...Helen D. Jensen

Rexburg 1 38.... Martha J. Kriekson

San Joaquin i34....Leona B. Hansen

Hurley 1 33.. ..lone Chureh

Santa Monica i32....Kathleen Savage

Burbank 126.. ..Edith MeKenny

Covina 126.. ..Helen G. Baxter

Missions Achieving Ten Highest Percentages

California io3....Alta H. Taylor

Central States 103.... Mae E. J. Dyer

Western States 103.... Mildred P. Elggren

Gulf States 100.. ..Phyllis D. Smith

Northern California 97.... Hazel S. Love

West Central States 95....Marteal W. Hendricks

Eastern States 94.... Florence S. Jacobsen

Canadian 89.... Leah H. Lewis

Northern States 88.... Nettie P. Smoot

North Central States 88.. ..Dora IL England

Ten Stakes With Highest Number of Subscriptions

No.

Subscriptions

South Los Angeles

2896

East Jordan

917

Glendale

1058

Sugar House

911

San Diego

999

West Pocatello

908

South Salt Lake

949

Big Horn

899

Ensign

936

East Los Angeles

894

Ten Missions With Highest Numbei oi Subscriptions

No.

Subscriptions

West Central States

1438

Central Atlantic States

905

Southern States

1174

Western States

785

Central States

1061

Northwestern States

747

Great Lakes

1005

Northern States

724

Eastern States

985

California

661

Stakes in

Which A]] the Wards Achieved 100% or Over

Bonneville Ruth Peterson

Burbank Edith McKcnny

Burley lone Church

Cottonwood Mabel R. Baker

Covina Helen G. Baxter

East Long Beach .Margaret Bryan
East Los Angeles ..Orlcne N. White
East Mill Creek ...Barbara L. Beesley

East Sharon Edna M. Hansen

Glendale I*'.lsie Weber

Holladay AudrieM. Kennington

Idaho Falls Josie N. Scoresby

Inglewood Janet C. Medina

Las Vegas Lila H. Leavitt

Liberty Kathcrine H. MeOmie

Malad Elizabeth B. Facer

Oquirrh Helen D. Jensen

Pasadena Vera Jean N. Jones

Pocatello Esther H. Hanks

Provo Flora Buggert

Rexburg Martha J. Erickson

St. Joseph Nira P. Lee

Santa Monica Kathleen Savage

Shelley Merle Young

South Los Angeles. Edna C. Stoutscn-
bergcr

West Pocatello lona G. Slayden

Wilford Lois Jensen

MAGAZINE SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1956

331

1 1 iission J^ercentages on 7/0 nor Jioil

California

103

West Central States

Central States

103

Eastern States

Western States

103

Canadian

Gulf States

100

Noitli Central States

Northern California

Nortfaeni States

Noiliiwesteni States 86

Great Lakes S5

Soodieni States 83

Western Canadian Sc

New Kngbnd 79

Stakes oy -J^ercenlages

South Los Angeles :

'53

Nyssa

110

N<jith Tooele

104

Glen dale ]

L62

East Sharoa

109

Ha}-vtard

104

Pro\o 1

L50

Bbdifoot

109

Pasadena

104

Oquirrh 1

Pocatello

109

Bear River

104

Rexburg ]

138

South Box Elder

109

North Idaho Falls

1*^4

San Joaquin i

Humboldt

109

Kansas Cit}

1-4

Burle\- 1

South Idaho Falls

109

Emigiation

T '^ '

Santa Monica 1

Soudi Ogden

109

F;ist MillcTeek

* " >

Burbank 1

126

Reseda

109

Grand Junctioa

1S2

Covina 1

L26

West FocateBo

109

East Mesa

102

Shelle}- 1

L23

San Jose

108

Fboenix

102

Long Beach ]

L21

South Salt Lake

108

Uintah

102

Ingle^vood ]

L20

Cal^arv

108

Mesa

102

Idaho Falls ]

L20

Mt. Graham

108

Wells

102

New York j

LI9

Bountiful

108

F^st Provo

102

Gridle}' ]

LI9

Moapa

108

American Falls

101

East Long Beach i

^17

Poitlaiid

108

San Juan

101

San Francisco ]

^17

Weiser

108

Se\-ier

101

Minidoka 3

LI7

Giauite

107

Mt. Rubidoux

101

San Diego ]

L16

Los Angles

106

Grant

ICl

Las \^ega$ i

114

Foitnenf

106

Rose Park

101

Change Comity ]

LI4

Sacramento

106

North Rey:zi:z

IZl

Hollada)- ]

LI4

Sn^ House

106

Benson

101

Bonne\ille ]

^13

Boise

106

Salt Lake

ICl

Valley- View :

^13

^fakld

106

San Feiuaudo

ICl

North Jordan ]

L12

Wilford

ic6

W asatch

101

Monument Park ]

L12

St- Joseph

106

East Phoemx

100

Maricopa 1

Lll

North Davis

105

Denver

ICC

Cottonwood ]

111

Spanish Foik

105

Ti»-in Falls

100

Union ]

Lll

Yelkm-stone

105

Butte

2CC

Bakersfield ]

110

Ogden

105

Riverside

lie

San Bernardino

110

^^'est Utah

105

NhTlcrfHr

100

Liberty :

LIO

East Los Angeles

104

Nanipa

100

332

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

South Bear River

Big Horn

Taylor

East Rigby

Lake Mead

Chicago

Highland

Rigby

Seattle

W^est Boise

Park

Zion Park

Palmyra

Teton

East Jordan

Redondo

Tacoma

Southern Arizona

Ensign

North Box Elder

St. Johns

North Pocatello

Taylorsville

Reno

Grand Coulee

Timpanogos

Star Valley

Utah

Cassia

El Paso

North Sacramento

Mt. Jordan

Kolob

Washington

South Blackfoot

Bannock

Tooele

Woodruff

South Summit

Kanab

Young

East Ogden

Murray

Idaho

Nebo

Raft River

Duchesne

99
98

97
97
97
97

97
96

93
92

92
92

91
91

Deseret

Franklin

Palo Alto

Weber

Alberta

St. George

Columbia River

Houston

Flagstaff

Lethbridge

Lost River

Cache

Parowan

Cedar

South Carolina

Bear Lake

Oakland-Berkeley

West Jordan

Oneida

Lake View

Ben Lomond

Detroit

Florida

Grantsville

Pioneer

Dallas

Davis

North Sevier

Garfield

Lorin Farr

East Cache

Nevada

Uvada

Juab

North Weber

Emery

Walnut Creek

University

Beaver

Orem

Blaine

Mt. Logan

Smithfield

Wayne

Carbon

Fresno

Gooding

90
90
90
90
89
89
89
89
89
89
88
88

87
87
87
87

87
86

85
85
85
85
85
85
85
85
85
85
85
85
84
84
84
83
83
83
83

South Davis

San Luis

Spokane

Alpine

Montpelier

Salmon River

North Carbon

Sharon

North Sanpete

New Orleans

Millard

Canyon Rim

Springville

Temple View

Roosevelt

Mt. Ogden

Panguitch

Cannon

Riverdale

Lehi

Richland

Farr West

Santa Rosa

Summit

Santaquin-Tintic

Juarez

University

Logan

Snowflake

South Sevier

Honolulu

South Sanpete

Layton

Hyrum

Santa Barbara

Hillside

Morgan

Willamette

Gunnison

Klamath

Lyman

Moon Lake

Moroni

Oahu

83
82

77
76

75
74
74
74
73
7^
72

67
66

56
54

Brigham Young University
[Limited Participation]

HONOR ROLL

333

9)
>

•IH ^J

m pq
OH

t-3

o
w

a
bJO

ffi:^ S bi)M ^

(D , — 1 O

o •

o
a;

o^>go

C S ^
> 0) c

Ifq g.

^,- OS W

r 1 c^ o3

=3-03

^ c^ K -^ (i;

r-l M

5-^^

O
03
03

w^ ..., -■- , fl f-t l-^

a; 0) $^

•rH S3 ""^

.5 «J

cxDooooiooasooaiTHooooi

0(^acia5lOLO'*l^-ooa5<XlOcolO(^^coco
ooa50o:>ooooit-ooooaiooooix>ooc^

co'X'coioojoo-^t-co^oocoasooastocMas'^o^cC'OrHTHiocoasoooooo
|X)coo^oooa5<x>^Ht:-o^coLOr^Lot^-t^-lO(^qTH':c>co'X)00^-ooai<^^L01— i<x>
^cDt:-tr-c<^1^lX)O^I^-c«co(^acc>Lo^Locococo-^a5^(^acocDco<^^OLO'<:l^

Gri(X)(>qoco(^ocococO'*ooo'X>'-i(>cic<ii:C't>oooococoTHiHc<io^c<jc<iai
cot^aioocorHoo^LOLOiO'*t:-iot~-oo(>j-*c<i'!:j^<X'aiT-Hcocot:~c~-Loooo

LO t> t- t-

G 03

1-^
o3 a)

a; bo
Cq C

o o

03 o

<1^ '^

biOf5

bjo

03 03

!r ?H o Jii
(D cu a; ^3 03

O M

^ ^ ^ S^g c.

03-^

~ 1 — I

O r-. 03

O) ^ QJ

QQQPPQH

o3oSoSo3o3c^o3o303c^^SSCo3JSrS^fHj3r^O^

r— I

O
bJOO

•S '^

O 03
O ^

-^3 fl
. ^ O

O c^ O

o
m

O) 4-)

^ o

^^^•s

C/2 W

S a 'qj 03

5 'a; 'S

03 •-:»
O pC!

p— I

03 P- ?;^ 03

M . ^^ CD

III 'o 1^ ^

03 fH N ;=;

q; 03 ^ <i>

O o3
w >

r-l "^

O) .
P-l CU

A •-

P^ W

■4-> (D

03 ;i^ o

03 a;

h:iO

<^ o

P 03

s '2

<u S

CiCOT— lO-^t-'^LOCOiHOsOS-'^CCiCOCXDCOCOO
OOOOOTHCiOOOaDOOOOiOOOOi— IO(MCOO

(X)ooooocx)c7iooai00

THcocococ<it:-Loi>-r-(c<iaiO'^0(Mt-t:-oO'^ioco»OLO'^t-aicr)(MLo _
oooo-^ooioiorHc^joaiC^as^ocoooiOco'^o^oosoiO'^otr^io

CXJ ^=r l-^J '-'•' LtJ '"I UN 'wJ US UJ CJS ^T C_J (7'J Q_P O^ C_^ '^i^ ■'^ ;_J ^^ C_J iJrf <«_; UJ 'vT' ; ) L^ UJ

t:^oO'=i^co-^LOTt-rj<LO(X)iO(Nur50ooocooocou^'^coLo»^cou::)'^'-oco^

1—1 -p

Oc<|OOOcocDLOio':Dt>-Looa5C<i^oc<ioO'*oocoooo(?<icoTH(Mcoaiu:)

>^L0C0'^t:-(>q0^OC0(»O'<*C0t-(>DL0L0O'X)THt-C<lc0THc^-rJ<L0CD(r0TH

_* cd

w 0

-l-> Oi .1^

^ f:J ^

(D .i^ a>

^3S

<<<q<d

CU G f_ 'M

r^ fl C^ 03

c3 03 0) Of

CU h-1
<D CD

In ^
bJO 05

.,-1 M

03 •::?

03
biO

wv^y^i^WU^WW-rH, ^, IW'w'Ol3l^30303C^03CCC^<X'r^OOO

pqmpPPqpqmmpqpqpqpqpqpqpqpqpqouoooOQUC^OU

PI ^

03 c«

2t3

03 O

biO'
a

334

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

>
c a

bn m

•i-t

r-, d

O) o

ii^ OJ

oi o 3

H-2

fflg

:z;-^

T^ 5-1
^ ?rt o

PQ<

m ,':^

m o3

^H^

0) .^^

T-! ►^ '-^

?^ ^ «^

|3 ^ >
O 3 f-j

pq I

c^ c^

c^ >»

O <Xi

OtHOoOi— ioo:)OOcx)005oa500ooTHaiooooT— icsoojooooo

CO Ci C5 -^

O r-( t- "

■^t-rHOt^THtDi-IOb-<X)CDC0t-C0aiC0C<IrHrHt:^00lO"^O'rt<C£>

t-oO'<i*K:)cocoiO(X)«c>t>»ou^Looococococ<icou^cooooo^-T^(X)LOLOcO"^

t>lO^-U^OOlOT:i<"X)0500(>30:iC000U5«0lOC0"^C<lt:^CX5^C£>CiC<lC<lC<lL0
COOOOLOOOOOrH-^t-tOlOT^ft-iOasCOOSt-C^IOlOTHiH'^OOCOUTJCOOt^

f^^^ s

,t4 c3

?-( ^J cC ^
<V ^ U o '^

'^ a; O ^-5 K-l

«* "^ ?

OS c« G :s »-t^ 13 p3 rt c

W) Hi

^1 "^

o o

-. a»a)a;<Dooooooooooo
gg§^^§g^^g§§§g:z::z;:2;;z;:z;:z;:z;:z;:z;:^:z;:z;;z;:z;:z;:z;

o3
OS

o
pq

o
03

'72

P!
bJO ^

ft
03

PL, p:^ C/2 c/2 02

z
o

bo cfl

« r^

03
03

Ul
C«

'oS

c«

o
m

PPk-J

H-i

i^
"o

bX)

H WP^h:1<^

o
bX)

o
m

bx)-+^

PS
03

C/2

rG O)

O O)

O o3

t-5 Hj

a> OS d)

im O Ph

:=3 rG O)

bx)

ft-^

Oi^ QM _2 03
ft^ A5 (D

«a

S2 S g c^

o o

G G »-tH

^ • G

03 .T^ rG

O S 03

P^ WM

B g

rj I 1 W

P^ J^S

r— I
rG

GO ■

CU
U

0) o3 ;r:

.i5 «

OOOOOrHOa5T-IOOOO:i(M(MOOt'CiOC:>aiCX)THOOOO

O CO iH lO CD 00 CT)
tH t- (M 00 O 00 o

OC<llOO<XiCO«OiOt-OOC<JLOt-Ot>COO'^OTHOOLOCD(NliOt-co<^t:~<^
OOt-OlOOlOtr^Ci'^OOOTHi— IcOOiOOCOCi-^i— tG50000(Ml>.C<IC<lCO
■^t-t>cOLOTfOOCO'^(MCOt>CO-^ Ti<c0-^(MLOt--rfiCO00'^t--rtiCD(M>-O

THCOco><^"5tt>THC<i(>aTHococ<it-t:-coaiOcot~-a5rHi— (oocoaiLooot--t--

C5^COLOOCOO^i^OO^C^C5i-HO(>3COOOCOO^(NC^C<100000aiLOOOLOCO

co'^t>■^■^"^oocolOr^■^lO'^lOTH■^c^■^<^^cocococooo>-OLOLOLOC<^lO

o
CO

•1-1

03
03

ooooowwwww

■•^ "^

rH "C5 ^<^

o o "^

■^ '^ o o

O 3 o3 o3

^ ^

bxi ;-^

hH l-rl "^ "TJ

G.^

• I— I
M

03
OS

OS cj

bX)

rG O)

M^qj_5bX)!=;?-iwW(^

p:;

be
o

biO >;

j^ 03

HONOR ROLL 335

il ^«lipjil-l IJliS llililli

<<foMHU0H^M>0MQa!O^ii;^§AHh:3QP^:z;pqW^W p^txlSc/^^Qt-lU

COiHOCOTHt-TiHOOrHCOOaOOt-OOrHC^ICO'^COCi'^CSt-COCiCO OOOLOCOt-LOCOiH

oooTHTHOiHcooooocot-t-aiOooc^ioot^csaiOoooooio oot-asciOoocxD

tHtHtHt— liHrHrHTHTH tHtH tH tH(Mt— ItH tH

iHCO^CiCMTHCDOOrH'^OOCOCOas^iHiHCMt-t-COOOaiTHC-cr) ri<0:,(M?OC<l O CO LO

COOCOOSCOOOOiOOOOCOCDT— iOCOrHCNCDt-LO'^OOOOLOCOCi OS'-^OOO^i-iasOOO

THOOLOaiLO'^«£)lO'>*'^<:OCOCOOOOO^OOLOxl<LOLO"^COlOt:-00 iX)C:)COCO(X>LOt1<t^

lOt^LOr^OiTHCiO'^tr-'^OOCOCOOaasOOCOOOo^'-ICOCvl'^CO t>00(M'* !£) O -^ 05

a5CiCXDi:0(MTHTHt^t>CXDOOCOTH(M(NiaiiX>C:^C<IcoOOCO^«r>0'=f coi:^TH(Mco<x>ooas

§ » 1^1 « ga ^ I

c3a3o3a3a3cdo3(?3a3c^o3ojc^a)(X>Xlr^wPlOOOOOOO OOOO O aaft

uixnxfiuimmmmuiuimuimuimmuiuiuixnuimuiuiuim mmmuiuiuimui

ii^iirsiiitiisiii«iiiiiiiiiiiiii!i

LOO t-lO<X>?DTj<iO t-OTHOOb-'x}^(M<:oa500COO 1— It-COOSOOCXDOOOOTHTH i:r>a5«0"X)

OOtH OOOOO'^rHOO CSOiCCCiOOOOOOOOOlO CSOiOiOCOtr-CSOOOOOO 0CX)C50

rHi— (rHrH .p^,H^HTHT^^H tHtH tHt-ItH tH

CiCO COtHIOOCDC^I ^'?fC<lC0t>-<X>u:)00CX)O<MO C<1>^>^LO-^00'^0'^'^^ oiy^THaj
■pHO:i tHCOOOtH,— IrH CjLOt-LOi— |T:fO05OC0t>00 t-0:iOOt>-COCCiiH-rjitr-(Mt> COLOOOO
LOLO COCOLO<^LOiX) LOi:£>00t>-C0C£>00'^LOiX'-^CD iHi-OLOCOOO-^t-Tiit^-^"^ T^t^-^LO

(MCi OOOt-OOcO-^ t>i^OC0C0OCXD05L0C0^(M OfMOlOiX'THCOooLOt-tCi CO<X>iXiO0
tHIO OOOt-T-jLOOq o<M'^t— COfMOOt-ccoO'^lO Oii-liH'^OOC<lrl<t>(MCO C0'<^rHLO
«0"^ t-COCO'^'^t- (X)t--<*t:^C0<U:>t-^'<^LO'^'^ rH'^'^COCOCDIr^LOt-lO'^ '<!i<00'<*lO

0)
1—1

tello
land

River
ndo

P3 03

1— 1
03

'xn
u

evelt
Park

03 4J

-M

+J o

^ S

rQ (U

in a>

O ?H

<fH XJ

^-1

X o

bX) >

o m

o o

03 CO

(D .):5

• 1— 1

O O

^^^^^bpGO*^?~^ C303C^03C303rC.rH>-'W-w',-l vwsi^www.r-,T-,.r^.r^v^w TO-)->-t->-t->

;z;;z;oooooop-iPH(:miH^^PHpL<(iHPHpLHPkP^wpHpHp^p^pHP^«p^p^j/2a20Qj/2

336

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

C rt

£9 g
bo M
03 V

S ft

f-i o

> ^s w hj :^ <^

2 ;:^

& J Q
w ^ w

^ 8

-g ^ p

0) - ^

a; >, -

'bib

bJD

• I— I

H ^

^w«

I -^ ^ « S w

c« ^ffi^^W'^15^'^

- ^ S N IJ .Si -^ H C ^

ex?

o o

t- (M

lO (M 00

O Ci C5

'^ 00

^ O ^ tH

OQ c:, CO »^

r^ CO CO (y^
00 C<I LO CO
Tt 00 ^^ CO

CO Oi
O 00

CO o

CO lO

CO -rj^ lO

o as 00

th lo u:>

CO 00 o

O Ci o

00500t~-OOCOCOiOOCO

ot-ooasooooooosooo

rHtr-OOTH'^t-'^OOiHlO

COiHCOfMcM'^tr-COiOOO

z
o

,_( CO 00 CO 00 '^
Tt CO 00 00 rH 00
Oi 00 LO ^=1^ LO tr-

PLH

o
-(J

^ >^ ^ ;^ ° ai o

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ >H ;>H

o .2

tH lO
■^ CO
CO lO

(M O

CO LO

o o

S -^ C h^

rHlO-^CdOOOOO-^COCO
COCMCOCOTtlCOrHi— ICOCO
lOiOlO-^OOOO^iOiOt^

1-2

t/2

^^ ai
03 c3

CD
-M

. 03

c/2 W

^ ^

^ ^ ^ ^ ^

03 .
4->

+J ^

-u -i-> Tj -•-' "*T -♦-•

t: t: 1^ y^ «3 M

i^ O) O-* O)

be cc
c3 q;

r-(

Q P^ c^ ^
P5 H h4 W

Ph i5 U

f^' fe ffi ^ g ^ ^

S bJD
oJ

o
0) ii

O ^

o t
C .^

>5 .-H

aj'oj^-H-i aj<4H«5;3':;3 g o3^ a;;::^ 5'^ b 5 a3^"o3r^ ^'^3 a

ft ^

•S W

CO • ^* ^ ^

bJD :S

0) . — I

ffi

W ^ 13 g K W .S

c .t:;

cocot-t^CiCO't—it-coco

CiOfc^CiOOiOOO^CiCi

CO-'^LO-^COOOCO-^
CO LO LO CS CO 05 CO

O (M

o o

LO CO LO CO LO
00 C5 00 T-H 00

rH T^ CO O 00 (M 00
O CS 00 d O O Oi

OOt-CiOOOOOiHiO xt^fMOOiHOO'HC^

cot-coi— ii-HLocoio OiLocooscooit:^

COCiC<lLOCOLOCO"^CD'^ t-OOiOLOLOC^l'^CO COCOfMCO-^OO-^

t^OiLOOOiOOOTHc^IcO t:r-Ot:-(NjT;e<COt-ai OtHt-IC<ILOIOc<!
iHlO-^t-LOrHOOrHcO''* CO'^OOt-HCOOOtH CiC5C<lt-COt--00
t>00C0LOCOCOt^LOcO"^ t^OOT^JiCOLOCO'^-^ COCOCOt-'^OO-i^

>»

bX)

1— 1

• 1— 1

^v4

■^

•1—1

b- ^ b«

03
CO

s
s

J3
CO

Taylors
Temple

o
o

'?
H

FROM THE FIELD

Hulda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Mae C. Johnson

WEST JORDAN STAKE (UTAH), HERRIMAN WARD, NOTES THIRTY-
FIFTH YEAR OF ONE HUNDRED PER CENT VISITING TEACHING

The present visiting teachers are, front row left to right: Georgie Swasey; Fern
Poor; Tola Butterfield; Nora Crane; Daisy Poor; Phyllis Swasey; Second row: Mae
Read; Martha Christensen; Leone Parry; Persilda Eastman; Mayme Ingram; Bessie
Butterfield. Third row: Dot Miller; Lottie Bodell, President, Herriman Ward Relief
Society; Mary Crane.

Sister Mac C. Johnson, Presidcn-t, West Jordan Stake Relief Society, writes that
Sister Bodell reports "that many of these sisters have wonderful individual records.
Sister Nora Crane, mother of seven children, has a perfect record of forty-three years.
Sister Fern Poor has been a visiting teacher for thirty-five years. Sisters Martha
Christensen, Leone Parry, and Persilda Eastman have been visiting teachers for twenty-
five years."

Sister Johnson also reports "Herriman has a flourishing organization with many
young women enjoying Relief Society with their older sisters."

Page 337

338

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Photograph submitted by Betty Jo C. Reiser

ROSE PARK STAKE (UTAH), ROSE PARK THIRD WARD VISITING
TEACHERS HONORED AT LUNCHEON, February 8, 1957

The visiting teachers of Rose Park Third Ward were honored at an ''Academy
Award" Unicheon, given by the presidency, February 8, 1957, for completing three
years of one hundred per cent visiting teaching. Sister Betty Jo C. Reiser, President,
Rose Park Stake, reports, "The teachers are the mothers of 176 children, 113 of whom
are under eight years of age and must be tended by other mothers in the ward when
their own mothers do visiting teaching."

Seated, left to right on the front row are Betty Jo C. Reiser, Ruth J. Harrison,
and RosLynn W. Bunting, who have served as presidents of the ward Relief Society
during the one hundred per cent record. Louise Linton, fourth from left, front row,
is visiting teacher message leader.

Photograph submitted by Margie D. Barber

ZION PARK STAKE (UTAH), HURRICANE SOUTH WARD VISITING

TEACHERS ACHIEVE ONE HUNDRED PER CENT VISITING

TEACHING FOR SIX YEARS

Front row, left to right: Emmarene Graff, President, Hurricane South Ward Relief
Society; Josephine Sandbcrg; Annie Stout; Sarah Thurston; Sarah Ilinton; Rose Scow;
Mary Workman; Mattie Spendlove; Lovinia Campbell; LaRue Heaton, Work Director
Counselor.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

339

Second row: Alice Thurston; Mildred Bliss; Allie Wright; Doris Barber; Thelma
Stirling; Kathleen Black; Sybil Hirschi; Isabell Hinton; Edna Heywood; Amelia Heaton;
Artie Reeve.

Third row: Vera Ballard; Mary Wright, Secretary -Treasurer; Winona Beatty; Helen
Hall; Leone McMullin; Eva Woodbury; Itha Workman.

Back row: Lettie Whitney; Elva Samuelson; Lorraine Lewis; Ruth Hinton; Beth
Humphries; Margaret Nuttall; Sarah Lemmon; Margie D. Barber, Stake Relief Society
President; Guenivere White; Delma Lemmon.

Photograph submitted by Delia H. Teeter

DENVER STAKE (COLORADO) SINGING MOTHERS CHRISTMAS TREE

BECOMES ANNUAL PROGRAM

Sister Delia H. Teeter, President, Denver Stake Relief Society, reports: "This Sing-
ing Christmas tree is presented every year at the December Union Meeting and also
in several of the wards. Christmas carols and stories are used in the program, which is
produced and directed by Sister Reta R. Beck, stake Relief Society chorister, on the
left side of the tree in center and Sister Alleen Brown, stake Relief Society organist,
right side of tree in center."

340

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

Photograph submitted by Aliene N. Bloxham

HUMBOLDT STAKE (NEVADA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC
FOR STAKE CONEERENCE, January 13, 1957

Dora Westover, stake chorister, is on the front row at the right. Since Anna
V. Nielson, stake organist, was away, Helen Wright, who is on the back row, third
from right, accompanied the chorus.

Sister Ahene N. Bloxham, President, Humboldt Stake Relief Society, writes: "We
have tried so hard to have a Singing Mothers chorus in our stake, and at last we feel
we are well on our way, having furnished the music for the stake conference for the
first time."

Photograph submitted by Ruth F. Heninger

LETHBRIDGE STAKE (CANADA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC
FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

Sister Ruth F. Heninger, President, Lethbridge Stake Relief Society, reports that
the Singing Mothers' participation was "a successful undertaking and there were a few
o\'er a hundred, so we were very pleased."

Standing at the right are Sister Ruby Pierson, (left); and Sister Grace Buchon, far
right, chorister and organist, respectively. Seated next to Sister Pierson, Ruth F.
Heninger and next to her Clara A. Smith, Second Counselor, Lethbridge Stake Relief
Society.

)Jtje Still and Jxnow cJhat o/ Jt/ti C^oa

Mabel Law Atkinson

AS a child I loved the beauty of the Bible verse, "Be still, and know that I am
God. . . ." Whenever I heard it, I imaged a clear, still pool with pale pink
water lilies reflected in its mirror-depths.

As I grew into girlhood and young womanhood on the farm, the words often
came to me when I beheld with awe the miracles of nature: the ever-new mystery of
the sunrise; the unfolding of a wild rose; a gentle summer rain; a clear little stream,
whose waters were ice cold, rippling lightly under the bridges, across the road to lose
itself in a grove of white-limbed aspen fluttering their leaves like tinkling silver bells;
a lark releasing a splashing fount of jeweled notes on a cool-dewed April morning; the
clean, golden kernels pouring from the thresher at harvest; the silence of night beneath
the stars with the moon silvering the ebon shade. At such times God seemed very near,
and I experienced the serenity and strength of his love.

After my marriage, the verse came to hold even deeper beauty and meaning.
Crystal-clear in my memory is the sweet assurance, the faith that touched knowledge,
which came to me when I first looked upon the miracle of my little daughter, my
first-born. "Be still, and know that I am God." I felt so near heaven that it seemed
I could reach out and take the Father's hand.

So many times the sacred words have bowed my head in reverence and thanks-
giving in the rearing of my little group. Joy unspeakable has filled my soul as I have
watched five pairs of blue eyes rapt with wonderment, and smiles slowly illuming
trusting little faces as the principles of the gospel were unfolded in simplicity in the
bedtime story.

Even in death, when my kingdom has seemed on the verge of crashing, these
beautiful words of sublime serenity and trust have given strength and peace. I have
been able to say, "Thy will be done," and despairing bitterness has departed. My
tears have become prayers of thankfulness for the loan of one of God's spirits, even for
a few short years.

Since my children have reached maturity and the "world" has called them to
their labors in different places, I have come to value the calming power and strength
of this quiet verse more than ever before, for so many times I have been reassured that
God lives and watches tenderly over his children.

At one such time beneath the stars, I sang a silent paean to the Lord for his ever-
watchful care. Then, looking up, it seemed that the crystal stars were warm and
friendly and mutely singing of eternal love. Slowly and with awe I spoke aloud, "Be
still, and know that I am God."

cJhese cJhings H ileed

Jennie Brown Rawlins

These things I need to build my happmess:

A httle love, a little tenderness,

A dream unrealized, goals I can reach;

A chance to learn, and, yes, a chance to teach;

A hand to cling to mine along the way,

And faith that God will hear me when I pray.

Page 341

Books for the
CHURCH ORGANIST

.... AT THE CONSOLE-Felton ..^ 2.50

... CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton 2.50

.... CHAPEL ORGANIST-Presser 1.50

... DEVOTIONAL ORGAN ALBUM—

Asper 2.50

... FIRST LESSONS ON THE

ORGAN-Nevin 1.75

.... INSTRUMENTAL CHURCH

SERVICE SELECTIONS 1 & 2-

Kohlmann ea. 1.25

.... LIGHTER MOODS-Presser 1.50

.... 93 SHORT SOLOS-Schirmer 2.50

.. ORGAN IN THE CHURCH-Asper 2.75

.. ORGAN METHOD-Stainer 2.50

. . ORGAN VOLUNTARIES 1 & 2—

Schreiner ea. 3.50

.... 33 FAVORITE ORGAN SOLOS-
Schirmer 1.50

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

n On Approval D Charge

Q Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

Dai|nes Mimic |

■ 15 E. 1st South
145 NORTH UNIVERSnXPROVO«^ Salt Lake City 11, Uta

'iniimiiiiiiii

diervs for 1 1 Lode rn L^ookerti

Garlic (Allium Sativum)
Elizabeth WiUiamson

GARLIC is a perennial herb. Set the
cloves out in early spring, two inches
apart, in rich soil. Harvest them in Aug-
ust. If you produce a large crop, braid
the dried garlic, stems, and cloves. Hang
this attractive addition in your kitchen,
where it is convenient for your cookery.

Garlic is one of the most ancient
herbs — probably originating around the
Mediterranean area, but grown in rich soil
all over the world. Homer mentions gar-
lic in the Odyssey. He says it was used
to ward off evil spirits.

We all know a whiff of garlic gives zest
to salads, sauces, roasts, and vegetables.
Garlic is a must for salad dressings of the
French type. Never overdo garlic — it is
delightful when suggested — but many
people dislike the actual flavor.

GUACAMOLE AND VARIATIONS

1 large avocado

1 crushed garlic clove, minced very fine
or put in a garlic crusher

Lemon juice, salt, and pepper to taste.

Peel and mash the avocado, add the rest
of the ingredients. Serve with crackers,
tortillas, or sliced tomatoes.

A variation of guacamole which is pret-
ty served as an appetizer is the addition
of one large package of cream cheese and
a little mayonnaise. Whip the mixture
in your electric mixer until very smooth
and creamy and a beautiful pale green.
Serve in a bowl for a cracker dip.

Page 34?

JLoneh

oneuness

Vesta N. Lukei

Tonight, perhaps on some far isle
That I have never seen, awhile
You watch the lonely, moving moon
And think how brightly and how soon
That silver orb will arch the skies
And be reflected in my eyes.
But cold, uncaring, high above.
It brings no message from my love.

^X<

ove a

vl/indi

Caroline Eyi'mg Miner

I love a window to the east;
I love to lift my eyes
And look upon another day
In glory of sunrise!

I love to see the earth I know
In magic glow and fire.
It lifts my spirit to the skies
And makes me aim the higher.

• BEAIJTIFVL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valu-
able instruction of each month's Relief
Society Magazine is in a handsomely
bound cover. The Mountain West's first
and finest bindery and printing house is
prepared to bind your editions into a
durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.

Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles __ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gCi>s.

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah^J^^J

enroll now for • • •

SUMMER
QUARTER

Begins Monday, June 3rd

(May register later
if necessary)

Gain office skills which will secure you better
positions in the business world. Select from
our wide field of business courses and classes.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
70 North Main Salt Lake City

PLAN
LIGHT

for

LIVING

Live Better
Electrically

with FULL HOUSEPOWER

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.

Page 343

344

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
ANNOUNCES

HAWAII

Leave for a lovely Hawaiian Tour
from Salt Lake City on June 6, 1957.

Hiistorie Train

Leaves Salt Lake City, July 26, 1957

The Historic Train includes:
Places of Interest in Church History,
Pageant at the Hill Cumorah, and
Large Eastern Cities.

Warning: Both of these tour parties
will be limited in number. Make
reservations early.

Write or Phone:

Vida Fox Clawson

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

THE WORLD'S FINEST
PIANOS

Mason 6l Hamlin

The Stradivari of Pianos

EVERETT

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built

Cable-Nelson

Finest Low Priced Piano Built

Beesley Music Co.

Pioneer Piano People
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

Ujirthdayi ^congratulations

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Eunice L. Molen
Pocatello, Idaho

Ninety-six

Mrs. Nancy Foreman Hicks

Monroe, Utah

Mrs. Katherine Perks Harris

Smithfield, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Elizabeth Blair

Salt Lake City

Mrs. Elizabeth Jane Russell Day

Hunter, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Sarah McDiarmid McDonald

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Elnora Hammond

Moreland, Idaho

Ninety-three

Mrs. Katherine Knollmueller

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Annie C. Evans

Shelley, Idaho

Ninety-two

Mrs. Josephine Dickerson West
Pleasant Grove, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Elizabeth Adaline Poole
Idaho Falls, Idaho

Ninety

Mrs. Annie May Fuller
Mesa, Arizona

Q/he QJok

Enoh Chaniberlin

I found a faded rose today,
As fair as tinted lace.
It lay within a treasured book
As if it loved the place.

I knew whose hand had picked the rose,
Whose hand had placed it there.
I knew the story, tender, sweet.
Its secret heart could bare.

I knew what limpid azure sky
Beamed on it from above —
For to the one who calls me wife
I gave it with my love.

ords of
Inspiration
from President

David O. McKay • ^15

1. GOSPEL IDEALS

Discourses of President David O. McKay

An important LDS reference book with the essence of President
McKay's lofty insight into gospel principles. Subjects discussed
include: Priesthood and Church Practices, A Philosophy of Fam-
ily Life and Religious Living, and many others. ca r\r\

2. CHERISHED EXPERIENCES

From the Writings of David O. McKay
Compiled by Clare Middlemiss

From personal contacts with Saints throughout the world have
come many faith-promoting experiences. President McKay shares
these and many others in this heart-warming book that offers
a powerful, motivating testimony of the truth of the Restored
Gospel. ^3QQ

3. HOME MEMORIES OF PRESIDENT DAVID 0.
McKAY

Compiled by Dr. Llewelyn R. McKay jf

This book tells the story of President McKay's early ^
life— his home in Huntsville, his love for his parents /

and other close family members. It relates many ^

exiieriences he enjoyed as a teacher of youth, as ^
a member of the Quorum of the Twelve and ^^
the First Presidency, and finally as President j,^
of the Church. Also included in this per- J^
sonal account are his "war tour diary," ^^
personal notes, and family poems. j'

$3.75 / DESERET BOOK

• COMPANY

y 44 East Soulh Temple

/ Salt Lake City, Utah

to the LDS Church

Dosorot^Booi^ Co:

44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah ^

ORDER BY MAIL TODAY

> Dear Sir:

Enclosed you will find
( ) check ( ) money or-
der ( ) charge to your account
for the encircled (numbered) books:
1 2 3

Name

Address

City Zone State

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax.

*
*

THE FAMILY F/ICES THE: FUTURE

Six Intensive Courses In Genealogy

"Helps" For Effective Family Living

"Helps" For LDS Auxiliary Organization Workers

Special Cultural Programs Daily

Special Family Day On Saturday

Registration Fee: $2.00 For The Entire Week

For Additional Information And A Complete Schedule of Activities,
Send To:

ADULT EDUCATION AND EXTENSION SERVICES

BRIGHAM YOUNG

UNIVERSITY

PROVO, UTAH

i>4f

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford -----..-. President

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson --_... Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor -_-----__ Vesta P. Crawford

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen

General Manager ------------- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 JUNE 1957 No. 6

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

They Shall Call Him Blessed Christine H. Robinson 348

Wealtha S. Mendenhall Appointed to General Board W. Aird McDonald 352

The Samoan Mission Preston R. Nibley 354

A Relief Society Gleaning Rachel Grant Taylor 363

Modesty Is the Best Policy 372

Mental Illness — A National Disaster F. Barry Ryan 373

Help Yourself to Happiness Frances C. Yost 376

A Nursery Will Be Maintained Edna H. Day 378

This Is My Building Maud H. Fullmer 383

Mother Had Seven Girls Jennie Brown Rawlins 384

FICTION

Slight Hazards Deone R. Sutherland 356

The Patchwork Quilt Elizabeth Cannon McCrimmon 382

The Bright Star — Chapter Four Dorothy S. Romney 386

GENERAL FEATURES

Sixty Years Ago 366

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 367

Editorial: The 127th Annual Church Conference Helen W. Anderson 368

In Memoriam — Lucy Jane Brimhall Knight 369

Notes to the Field: Summer Work Meetings 371

Program for the November Fast Sunday Evening Meeting 371

Copies of Wist Ye Not That I Must Be About My Father's Business available 371

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 390

Birthday Congratulations 415

From Near and Far 416

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes From the Samoan Mission Rita H. Stone 374

Mama's Cooking Christie Lund Coles 380

Martha H. McKaig Composes Lyrics and Music for Children's Songs 389

LESSON DEPARTMENT— PREVIEWS FOR 1957-58

Teaching Aids for the 1957-58 Lessons Mary R. Young 398

Suggestions for Music Leaders Florence J. Madsen 400

Theology — The Doctrine and Covenants Roy W. Doxey 403

Visiting Teacher Messages — Truths To Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Christine H. Robinson 405

Work Meeting — Living More Abundantly William F. Edwards 407

Literature — Shakespeare in Our Lives Briant S. Jacobs 407

Social Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life John Farr Larson 409

Notes on the Authors of the Lessons 410

POETRY

Western Wife — Frontispiece Lizabeth Wall Madsen 347

Speak Softly, by Ada Marie Patten, 351; Summer's Cup, by Beatrice K. Ekman, 351; Another
June, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 353; Dear Flag, by Ivy Houtz Wooley, 362; June in the Kaibab,
by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 370; Bride's Choice, by Ethel Jacobson, 371; At the Ishtar Gate,
by Elsie N. Chaney, 373; Mother and Child, by Enola Chamberlin, 375; A Woman's Years, by
Elsie McKinnon Strachan, 379; The Berry-Pickers, by Maryhale Woolsey, 397; Mathematics, by
Mabel Jones Gabbott, 402; Mother, by Lillian E. Miles, 413; Epitome, by Vesta N. Lukei, 413;
Hitch-Hiker, by Alice Morrey Bailey, 413

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Ladies! the NEW "Mrs. America"

SQUARE ANGEL-FOOD CAKE PAN

Wear-Ever's most welcome devel-
opment for cake making. Now you can make
cakes that are bigger, more attractive
and so much easier to decorate. Will
hold full package of instant mix.
Free decoration guide booklet, 'j yj

ZCMI HOUSEWARES ^

Downstairs Store

Mall your orders to: Margot Manners, ZCMI, Salt Lake City 10,
State cash, charge, or COD. Postage 34^. Add 2% Sales Tax,

LV-

^i.\^

vi/e stern vi/ife

Lizaheth Wall Madsen

The aspen leaves are legion in my hair,

And grasses thread a sandal for my foot.

I wake thin strains of singing everywhere:

A starling cries, a rabbit snaps a root,

A browsing deer makes whispering in the firs.

And I stand hill-borne, hand to heart, afraid

To love too much the golds and lavenders

That summer weaves of morning sun and shade.

There is a house behind me on the hill,
A man to rouse, a flame to touch to wood,
And there is dust to sweep from window sill
And floor, and prayers to say for all things good.
Yet day long, warm against me I shall hold
A shawl of summer, lavender and gold.

The Cover: Native Home, Samoan Mission

Photograph by Rita H, Stone
Frontispiece: Vista in Yosemite National Park, California

Photograph by Hal Rumel
Cover Design by Evan Jensen

They Shall Call Him Blessed

Christine H. Rohinson
Member, General Board of Relief Society

A good name is a priceless in-
heritance. To be born of
honorable parents is one of
life's choicest blessings.

This basic truth is emphasized
throughout the sacred scriptures.
Repeatedly in the Bible we are ad-
monished, for the sake of our own
progress and happiness, to love and
honor our parents and to be guided
by their counsel and advice. One
of the greatest commandments is
''Honour thy father and thy moth-
er: that thy days may be long upon
the land which the Lord thy God
giveth thee" (Exodus 20:12). The
wise Solomon said: ''My son, hear
the instruction of thy father, and
forsake not the law of thy mother"
(Proverbs 1:8). Solomon further
reminds us that, "A good name is
rather to be chosen than great
riches . . ." (Proverbs 22:1).

The Book of Mormon is also re-
plete with similar statements refer-
ring to the importance of a worthy
heritage, and its writers make fre-
quent reference to the wisdom of
following the teachings of righteous
parents. The great prophet Nephi
considered his own heritage so im-
portant that he began his narration
in The Book of Mormon with these
words: "I, Nephi, having been born
of goodly parents, therefore I was
taught somewhat in all the learning
of my father ..." (I Nephi 1:1).

It is bounteously evident that
one of the prime reasons behind this

Page 348

remarkable man's wisdom, humility,
obedience, and leadership ability
was that he hearkened to his fa-
ther's teachings and followed in his
righteous footsteps.

Although it is the essence of wis-
dom to honor our fathers every day,
it is nevertheless appropriate that
one special day be designated as
Father's Day. This special day,
each year, is the third Sunday in
June, and on that day we turn our
loving attention to our fathers.
Through this special recognition we
reaffirm our determination to honor
our fathers for the unnumbered
blessings they bestow upon us, not
alone on this day but throughout
our lives.

There is truly something special
about this specially designated an-
nual Father's Day. Each of us will
observe this day in our own personal
way. But, to each of us. Father's
Day should bring to mind fond
memories of past and present hap-
py associations. It should provide
for us the opportunity to fix indel-
ibly upon our minds our father's
teachings exemplified both by pre-
cept and example. On this day we
should remember and redetermine
that we will follow these teachings
so that they may lead us to fuller
and more useful lives. Motivated
by the observance of Father's Day,
we can build on solid foundations
the kind of priceless heritage we so
want to pass on to our children and
to the generations that follow.

THEY SHALL CALL HIM BLESSED

349

On this, my own personal Father's
Day, my thoughts are centered
on the virtues and quahties of the
fine man whose heritage I so humbly
bear. What a privilege and a bless-
ing it is for me to honor him and
to contemplate that through me,
if I am worthy, present and yet un-
born generations may rise up and
call him blessed.

My father, Bryant Stringham
Hinckley, too, was born of goodly
parents ninety years ago this 9th
of July. Like some other humble
but great men, he was born in a
lowly log cabin. From this humble
beginning he moved forward on
paths charted by his own wise and
righteous father to a life of service
to his God and to his fellow men.

As a portion of this service, to
spotlight only a few of his many
and varied activities, he served as
secretary, second counselor, first
counselor, and president of the
Y.M.M.I.A., both at the ward level
and in the stake organization. He
was a member of the Y.M.M.I.A.
general board for twenty-five years.
He served as a high councilman in
the old Salt Lake Stake and as presi-
dent of the Liberty Stake for twenty-
two years. During 1935 to 1939, he
served as president of the Northern
States Mission.

In his early life. Father was a
schoolteacher— -a profession which
he loved and in which he started at
the early age of eighteen. Under
the inspired teaching of President
Karl G. Maeser, in 1883, he attend-
ed the Brigham Young Academy.
After graduation from this school,
he sought further learning in New
York and in California.

Along with these busy responsi-
bilities, Father wove into his ac-

complishments voluminous writings
of articles and books which consti-
tute an important contribution to
the literature of this area. Yet, with
all of these activities, he found time
to be a wonderful father to fifteen
children, eleven of whom still sur-
vive, and all of whom have been
blessed by his exemplary life and ef-
fective teachings.

Each of us is privileged to think
that ours is the ideal father. The
ideal father is one who possesses
those qualities that endear him to
his children and enable them to
place him on a high pedestal of love
and respect.

Some of the qualities of which
my own father's special pedestal is
composed, consist of honesty, hu-
mility, steadfastness, courage, loyal-
ty, modesty, faithfulness, industri-
ousness, and a superb sense of hu-
mor.

Obviously, I am biased, but my
father is really special. Never have
I heard him criticize or speak ill of
another. Ever is he steadfast and
loyal in his friendships. With abso-
lute constancy, he sustains whole-
heartedly the Authorities of the
Church. My father is his own
taskmaster and is never satisfied with
anything but the best. He believes
unquestioningly that the glory of
God (and man) is intelligence, and
he seeks industriously for knowl-
edge.

My father is proud of his own
heritage and constantly urges his
children to follow in the footsteps
of their worthy ancestors. Never
has he used force as a method of
teaching his children, but rather, by
patience, persuasion, and unfalter-
ing example, he has sought to lead
them into the better paths.

350

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

These enviable qualities pos-
sessed by my father were developed
and refined in the mill of hard
experience which began at the
frontier settlement of Cove Fort,
Utah. Here my father grew up as
a boy. His father, Ira Nathaniel
Hinckley, was selected by President
Brigham Young to go to Cove Creek
and build a fort. 'To afford pro-
tection from the Indians to the
telegraph and mail stations and to
the travelers who are almost con-
stantly on the road. Also to furnish
food and protection to this latter
class" (From a letter written by
Brigham Young to Ira N. Hinckley,
dated April 2, 1867).

This little fort was twenty-two
miles from the nearest white settle-
ment. Those days, in the 1870's
and the 1880's, were exciting and
eventful days. The fort sheltered
both good and bad. There were In-
dians and cowboys, miners in quest
of gold, cattle rustlers and despera-
does and, as a vivid contrast, there
were the regular visits of President
Brigham Young and other promi-
nent Church officials. These Church
visitors usually spent a night or two
at the fort during their travels from
Salt Lake City to southern parts of
the state.

Life at Cove Fort was a rugged
pioneer life, yet it provided the re-
fining substance which laid the
foundation for a strong character.
Out of these pioneer experiences
came the courage and ability which
enabled my father to conquer life's
difficult problems and to rise to
high levels of service and accom-
plishment.

Along the way my father met his
share of tragedy and sorrow. While

still a voung man and with the re-
sponsibility of rearing eight young
children, the oldest fourteen and
the youngest eight weeks, his beau-
tiful and talented wife, my mother,
passed away. In tragic sequence, in
the years that followed he also bur-
ied his second, and then his third
wonderful wife. And, to add fur-
ther to his sad burdens, two of his
fine sons died after they had grown
to manhood. In spite of these sor-
rows. Father's faith and courage nev-
er faltered. His confidence in the
sustaining influence of his Father
in heaven never wavered. Some of
the sterling qualities I see in my
father are beautifully described in
this statement by Robert Louis
Stevenson:

He has achieved success who has lived
well, laughed often, and loved much. Who
has gained the respect of intelligent men
and . . . love of . . . children.

nPHE tribute which I am privileged
here to pay to my father is pre-
sented with the thought that per-
haps it may encourage others to
ponder in their hearts the real mean-
ing and significance of Father's Day.
It is my hope that my description
of the qualities possessed by my
father may serve in a small way to
encourage all of us to express, while
there is still time, our gratitude and
appreciation to our fathers. Surely
the best way we can show this grati-
tude and appreciation is to follow
in their righteous footsteps and, by
precept and example, to strive to
instill in our children love and hon-
or for the blessings of a worthy
heritage.

Let us remember that our worthy
fathers have a special significant
place, not only in our hearts, but

THEY SHALL CALL HIM BLESSED

351

also in our homes. As bearers of
God's Holy Priesthood, they are the
patriarchs and presiding authorities
of our households. Righteous fa-
thers carry heavy responsibilities.
Not only must they administer to
the economic welfare of the family,
but also it is their duty to set the
pattern for the family's spiritual
well-being.

Through wise counsel and loving

guidance, our honorable fathers
strive to bring to us the blessings
of genuine happiness. Such happi-
ness is not dependent upon money
and material possessions. Rather,
it comes from the \irtues of service,
kindness, loyalty, trust, and lo\-e.

Certainly, you and I, the children
of such fathers, on this Father's Day
and always, should honor them and
rise up and call them blessed.

Speak Q^oftlyi

Ada Marie Patten

Guide your child gently,
With tenderness sustain him,
Assuaging all his fears.

Speak to him softly.

Hush not the heavenly cadence

Still ringing in his ears.

c^".

Ci/i

uininer s ^up

Beahice K. Ekman

On the lush, green valley and wooded hills,
Healing warmth of the early summer spills,
And the air is stirred by the drone of bees
And the call of birds from the orchard trees.

Beside the cool stream in the willow-shade,
\\^here flickering shadows of sun are laid,
The white sheep with their young lambs lie at rest
And a tranquil quiet is manifest.

Beyond the wild hedge of the narrow lane

A gentle breeze weaves through the fields of grain.

\\"here the noonday sun climbs up the sky

A feather-plumed cloud drifts slowh- by.

In the meadow pasture the clear creek flows
Through the buttercup patches and clumps of wild rose;
Here the magic enchantment that summer brings
Fills my cup to the brim when a meadow lark sings.

vi/ealtha o. ii iendenhall KyLppointeci
to (general iJDoara of LKehef Society

W. Aiid McDonald
Associate, Church Building Program

\TU^EALTHA Spafford Mendenhall
of the Ensign Stake, and for-
merly from Stockton, California,
was appointed to the general board
of Relief Soeiety, March 28, 1957.
She was born in Springville, Utah,
to Alma H. and Mary Clyde Spaf-
ford. She was married to Wendell
Bird Mendenhall (now Chairman
of the Church Building Commit-
tee), in the Salt Lake Temple, Sep-
tember 30, 1927. Her early educa-
tion was received in Springville,
where she graduated from high
school in June previous to her mar-
riage. They have two sons, Paul
W. of Honolulu, and Robert L., a
student at B.Y.U., and three grand-
children. Elder Mendenhall and
both sons have filled missions for
the Church in New Zealand.

Mrs. Mendenhall has just re-
turned from accompanying Elder
Mendenhall on a trip to the South
Pacific for the Church. She was
present when Elder Hugh B. Brown,
Assistant to the Council of the
Twelve, laid the cornerstone for the
New Zealand Temple, returning
home only two days before her new
appointment.

The new board member is well
qualified by temperament and train-
ing for her new position. She has
served energetically and efficiently
in almost every stake and ward po-
sition of Relief Society. She served
in the ward presidency in Stockton,
1939-1941, then as ward president

Page 352

WEALTHA S. MENDENHALL

for three years. She served as the
social science class leader on the
Sacramento Relief Society stake
board for two years and as visiting
teacher message leader for two years.
When the stake was divided and
San Joaquin Stake was organized in
1948, Sister Mendenhall was called
as the social science class leader on
the new stake board. Later, she
served for three years as stake Maga-
zine representative. She was a visit-
ing teacher in Stockton Ward from
1939 until she moved to Salt Lake
City in May 1956. Besides her Re-
lief Society work, she was a tireless
and dependable worker in all activi-
ties of her ward. In the exacting
role of wife of a bishop and stake

WEALTHA S. MENDENHALL

353

president, she was a charming and
gracious hostess, and her home be-
came the ''hospitahty center" of the
stake. Visitors to their lovely home
in Stockton will long remember
those joyous and festive occasions.

Before her Relief Society serv-
ice, Sister Mendenhall was active in
Primary and Sunday School in Pro-
vo, Ogden, and Logan, while Elder
Mendenhall was finishing his school-
ing, after his return from his mission.
In 1952-3 the Mendenhalls visited

their son Paul in New Zealand, and
then proceeded on around the
world, touring India, Palestine, Italy,
France, and England. They returned
to the South Pacific and made prep-
arations for and accompanied Presi-
dent and Sister McKay on their tour
of the islands in 1955.

A life devoted to Church service
has ably fitted Sister Mendenhall
for her new position of responsibility
which she will fill with grace and
humility.

Kyinother y^une

Doioihy J. Roberts

Today another June will come

For new eyes to behold

Where sweet-briars tumble down the fence

In tides of stamened gold.

And today another child will walk,
Holding his father's hand
Along the sorrel-colored road
And the patchwork summer land.

Another lad will learn his might
Can turn the wayward streams;
Will hear the rocket-song of birds
Make music for his dreams.

His mind will carry the crescent mark
From a tawny, feathered throat;
Retain the sweep of crystal air
Hung with a lilting note.

Another summer sun will pour
Power and peace on the loam,
That another heart may beat as mine
Here in an alien home.

Photograph by Rita H. Stone

PAGO PAGO HARBOR, SAMOA

cJhe Samoan iliission

Pieston R. Nihley
Assistant Church Historian

npHE first missionaries of the Church to carry the gospel to the Samoan
Islands were two native Hawaiians, Kimo Belio and Samuela Manoa,
who, in 1862, arrived on the Island of Aunuu, one of the Samoan group.
They taught the gospel to the natives, baptized a small number, organized
a branch and built a meetinghouse, but they were not adequately super-
vised and no assistance was sent to them. As the years passed the mem-
bers gradually fell away from the faith. Belio died in 1876, but Manoa
married and continued to live in Aunuu.

The first American missionary to live in the Samoan Islands, appoint-
ed by the Church authorities, was Elder Joseph H. Dean, who, accompanied

Page 354

THE SAMOAN MISSION

355

by his wife, arrived at Aunuu in June 1888. He was met by Samuela Manoa^
who proved to be of great assistance to him in beginning the missionary
work.

In October 1888, three more elders arrived from Utah to labor under
the direction of President Dean in the Samoan Mission. They were Wil-
liam O. Lee, Adelbert Beesley, and Edward J. Wood. With the assistance
of the nati\es, the four brethren erected a new meetinghouse, held meet-
ings, made converts, and organized a branch of the Church.

In November 1888, in order to extend their activities. President Dean
and Elders Beesley and Wood visited the Island of Tutuila. They remained
several months and held meetings in all the towns and villages. Before
beginning their return journey they purchased a small sailing vessel, in
order that they might travel from island to island as they desired.

The work was now greatly extended and branches of the Church were
established in Upolu and Savaii. A statistical report of the Samoan Mis-
sion made in 1893, showed 253 members, which included two priests and
twelve teachers. By 1930 the number of members had increased to 4,491,
including forty-four elders, sixty-two priests, and one teacher. Today
there are in the Samoan Mission, 7,558 members, located in fifty-six
branches. The mission president is Charles I. Sampson. Fifty-five Relief
Society organizations, with 700 members, were reported in December 1956.
Thelma H. Sampson presides over the Samoan Mission Relief Society.

Photograph by Rita U. Stone

HARVESTING COCONUTS, A STAPLE FOOD IN SAMOA

Slight Hazards

Deone R. Sutherland

KATHERINE stirred the wheat
cereal into the boiling water
and looked across Peterson's
back yard into Arnold's next door.
Carrie Arnold sat in the early spring-
frayed grape arbor painting a pic-
ture of what? "Of Mount Majes-
tic." Katherine's eyes filled with
tears. What was the matter with
her? She had been like this almost
ever since Bobby had been born
just three weeks ago. She was so
happy to have this fourth baby, she
knew. Yet what was it that filled
her with resentment every time she
looked toward Carrie's? Katherine
blinked the tears from her eyes as
the Arnold's back door slammed.

"Carrie! Carrie!" Tom Arnold's
strident, exasperated voice carried
into the Peterson's neat little kitch-
en. From habit Katherine Peterson
shut her ears to it, but she couldn't
help noticing how slowly Carrie rose
to answer the summons, how she
stopped to dab once more at the
painting before, with the utmost
serenity, she turned and, with flap-
ping houseslippers, went dilatorily
into the Arnold house.

Katherine opened the drawer for
the napkins and crossed to the
breakfast room. The knock at the
back door did not take her by sur-
prise. She finished tucking each
napkin at the five place settings and
then went quietly to the door. Little
Nana Arnold stood there blinking
up at her, her small face seemingly
all blue eyes, an elf child, a nymph,
this little Nana. Katherine felt the
same stir as if she'd read a line of

Page 356

poetry when she looked into this
child's face.

"Mrs. Peterson, could we please
borrow enough butter for our toast?
Mama says she'll be sure to pay it
back."

"Of course, come in." Katherine
had given up trying to keep the
many borrowings of her neighbor
straight. Besides, Carrie often
brought over a whole sack of some-
thing or other or made some other
extravagant gesture to make up for
any inconvenience she had caused
Katherine. At first Katherine had
been annoyed. She would never
dream of being so careless with
what she might owe another person.
But that was before she had become
resigned to Carrie.

As Katherine took out the quar-
ter of a pound of butter, again there
was that ridiculous lump in her
throat. She busied herself in the
refrigerator for a moment.

"Hi, Nana, aren't you ready for
school yet?" It was her Margaret,
the same age as Nana, but half a
head taller.

"Not yet," said Nana, dismissing
school with a shrug. "Guess what,
Margaret? I'm going to dance in
the Civic Auditorium at the May
festival. My mother was really hap-
py. She says I'm going to be a
great ballerina someday," and Nana
whirled and twirled around the Pet-
erson kitchen, which suddenly
seemed to Katherine so common-
place as to be almost unbearable.

"That's fine," Margaret said kind-
ly, her brown eyes scarcely noticing

SLIGHT HAZARDS

357

Nana. Her interest was in her
schoolbooks at the window seat.
''Did you read about Leeuwenhoek
last night? We had family night,
and Daddy let me read the whole
story ....'' Margaret was putting
her lunch on her pile of school
books.

''No/' said Nana, on one toe eager
to be out the door.

Katherine handed her the butter.

"You can call for me, Margaret/'
Nana offered.

"Okay/' said Margaret, "but we
won't wait if you're not ready."

Nana was whirling across the
lawn.

"Would you like to take danc-
ing?" Katherine handed Margaret
the sugar.

"I guess so. Of course, I'm already
taking piano and violin, so I'm pret-
ty busy." Her brown eyes looked
directly at her mother with an
almost adult kindliness. "Mother,
Miss Lester says I'm the best reader
in the whole class."

There was that lump in Kath-
erine's throat again. She poured the
milk so hurriedly she almost spilled
it.

FjAVID came in with four-year-
old Mark piggyback. John was
putting his lunch beside his cap, and
then they all sat down to breakfast.
David helped Mark say the bless-
ing, and unfolded his napkin. "Was
that Nana leaping across our flower
beds?"

"Yes." Katherine cut into her
grapefruit. "Butter for their toast,"
she anticipated her husband's ques-
tion.

"If you could just pass me a few
balls as soon as you get home, Dad-

dy—" John was saying earnestly.
That conversation must have started
upstairs, Katherine thought. She
listened absent-mindedly while Da-
vid agreed to hurry home. She rose
as soon as David finished and then
was tempted to sit down again.
What would it be like to linger at
the breakfast table and read the
paper or even a magazine the way
Carrie often did? But if she did
that, there would be no family
prayers. They always retired to the
living room for family prayers before
David went, and then the children
cleared the table while Katherine
prepared for washing the dishes.
Katherine had learned early that the
children worked much more happily
and willingly, if she worked at a
task along beside them.

Katherine knelt beside the sofa
and leaned her cheek against her
hands. She was so thankful for the
children and her lovely home, for
David who always came home so
promptly and eagerly from work.
She thought of Tom Arnold who
often did not get home until very
late in the evening after the chil-
dren's bedtime. She guiltily forced
her thoughts back to John, who was
taking his turn at saying the family
prayer.

David patted her on the back and
kissed her goodbye. "Take a good
long rest today— morning and after-
noon. We can do anything that
needs doing when we come home.
You look kind of pale."

"She looks sad," Mark said.

"No, I don't," Katherine laughed
at him as his father swung him into
the air for his goodbye kiss. Mar-
garet and John joined in the leave
taking. They make such a fuss over

358

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

him, Katherine thought to herself.
He is the world's best father. She'd
banish all signs of disorderly think-
ing, she promised herself. Children
were too discerning.

After the kitchen was straight-
ened, the two school children were
ready to take their leave. John
spelled his five new words for her
proudly. He was always so careful
with his work. There were no bet-
ter children anywhere. But maybe
she was spoiling them for all the
fun in life by making them be con-
sistent with their chores, be in by
five on school nights because Daddy
came half an hour later. Now there
was little Peter Arnold in the top
half of his pajamas, happily petting
his cat on the back steps in the
chilly morning air. Maybe in bun-
dling up her children she had
bundled up something of their
spirits.

John and Margaret hadn't waited
for Nana. She bit her lip. Was it
unnatural for her children to refuse
to be late for school? What if they
were late one morning? She couldn't
believe that she was thinking such
things.

Mark had his cap on and was
struggling with his jacket. ''I can do
it, I can do it!" he exclaimed proud-
ly, when she offered to help. And,
of course, he did do it. He was
bundled against the chilly spring
morning and out to play with a kiss
from Katherine.

She went upstairs when she heard
the baby cry. How was it possible,
she thought to herself, that each
child was more wonderful than any-
thing they had dreamed of? When
he was bathed and fed, and sleepy,
she laid him back in his bassinet.

lyf ARK and Peter were arguing in
the kitchen. Katherine felt the
calm that the nursery had brought
her begin to disappear. Peter w^as
dressed after a fashion, but his shoes
were damp and sandy. She couldn't
lock her door against the children,
but they never seemed to remember
to wipe their feet. At least Peter
didn't.

'Tm hungry," Peter said hope-
fully.

''Didn't you eat breakfast at
home, Peter?" At least her voice
was perfectly calm.

''Oh, yes," Peter said indifferently.

"\\^ell, go and tell your own
mother you're hungry for a change."
Katherine leaned against the sink.
What had possessed her to say such
a terrible thing?

"She's painting," Peter said from
habit.

"Well, then, tell her to stop paint-
ing and to give you some food."

Katherine felt it couldn't be she
who was talking. Her voice must
be perfectly normal, for Mark ac-
cepted the unusual conversation
without the slightest indication of
alarm. The two little boys trotted
across the yard to the Arnold house.
Katherine began dust mopping the
upstairs bedrooms. She had finished
down the stairs when she heard the
Arnold screen door bang. She
crossed to the window. The two lit-
tle boys were happily eating slices
of bread covered with jam. Carrie
opened the back door and handed
out two tall glasses of milk. She
would have to dash over and tell
Carrie she was sorry about being
so rude to the boys. Then Carrie
came out and sat on the back porch
and ate a slice of bread herself. No,

SLIGHT HAZARDS

359

there was nothing to apologize to
Carrie about. Carrie wouldn't have
hurt feelings. She accepted the
world as she found it. Perhaps Car-
rie was the one who had time to
know she was alive, and Katherine
was the one who was being by-
passed.

npHE front door chime interrupted
her thoughts. It was her moth-
er, and she opened the door eagerly.
The small, white-haired woman, so
neat and cheerful, fragrant with a
suggestion of scent, bustled in like
a sudden warm south wind. How
soft and familiar was the cheek she
kissed. How sure and purposeful
were the hands that drew off the
gloves.

''Oh, Mother, Fm so glad to see
you. Fm having the blues this
morning." Katherine had to stop
^ talking. Another moment and she'd
burst into tears. And the crazy
thing was that there was simply
nothing in her life to cry about.
What on earth could be the mat-
ter?

"You need to get out. It's just
that you're feeling tied down. A
new baby makes you feel like that
sometimes. What you should do
is call someone and go somewhere
for lunch . . . /'

''Oh, no, I wouldn't like that
really. But, Mother, would you
mind, maybe I will just go visiting
next door for a bit. I haven't been
over to Carrie's for ages, and I can
check on Mark."

Her mother was already slipping
into one of her aprons. "Stay awhile,
won't you? I want to spend a little
time with my newest grandson. He
is such a darling. Papa says he's the

image of some of the Johnsons, but
I guess the Petersons think he's a
lot like David. His chin now . . . ."

Katherine pulled on her coat and
fled through the back door. Carrie
had gone in. She went up the back
steps and knocked on the door. The
boys were digging in the bare back
yard. They were so busy they hard-
ly noticed her. "Grandma's over to
our house, Mark," she said.

"Oh, boy," said Mark, but he
went on digging. "I got to finish
these caves."

"Have to," corrected Katherine as
Carrie called to her to come in.
Katherine stepped into the cluttered
kitchen. The breakfast dishes still
lay on the table and cupboard. A
cereal box had tipped over and
spilled from cupboard to floor.

"In here," Carrie called. "I'm in
the living room."

The ironing board was open, but
Carrie was working at a sewing ma-
chine. Curls of dust looked bleakly
into the sun slanting down from the
long, bare windows.

"Fm making me the cutest skirt,"
Carrie smiled, sweeping up some
pins with her hand. She dropped
the skirt on a small table and
crossed to the couch where she
curled up with her bare legs beneath
her. "No, no, it's all right. I've been
hunting for an excuse to stop work-
ing. Besides, you never get over
to see me, you're so busy, so this is
a real occasion. All I have are some
stale doughnuts. We can eat those."

"No thanks," Katherine laughed.
"I'm just in need of— of someone to
talk to, I guess. Someone not in
the family— if you know what I
mean."

360

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Carrie nodded and twisted her
hair up into her pony tail. How
comfortable Katherine felt. Carrie
always made people feel so at ease.
Even if there was always such a clut-
ter in her house, you always felt
welcome.

Katherine looked out the front
window to the grass just beginning
to show an interest in being green
again. ''You're always so calm, Car-
rie, you ne\'er seem to ha\'e any
problems . . . ."

Carrie tossed her head back
against the couch and began to
laugh at the ceiling. "I admit I
don't spend much time woir^nng
about problems, but my, I really
have them. I guess you didn't know
about Miss Lester arranging appoint-
ments for me with a child psycholo-
gist over Nana . . . ."

Katherine stared at Carrie, 'Tm
so sorry, I didn't mean to . . . ."

''It's all right," Carrie smiled.
"Nana's always had little nervous
tics, but then she began bursting
into tears in school— in class for no
reason. Anyway, to make a long
story short, it seems I'm too permis-
sive as a parent. We don't have
enough rules. The children aren't
secure because I let them do pretty
much as they please."

I^ATHERINE shut her eyes and
then opened them. Darling
little Nana not feeling secure. She
remembered how Margaret and
John complained when they had to
report home at five on school nights
to take care of chores and homework
and to help get ready for dinner.
She had been feeling guilty about
that.

"And Tom," Carrie's voice went
on, "well, Tom does most of his
work in the office or the public li-
brary because he can't stand the
clutter at home, he says. You should
hear him about . . . ."

Katherine felt a moment's embar-
rassment. Yes, she had heard Tom,
and she'd always w^ondered what
kind of person he was to raise his
voice so. She closed her mind to
further thoughts on that subject.
She had no right to listen to these
problems.

"But I'm going to try to change.
I'm going to get over and visit you
more, Katherine. I always used to
feel happier after being over to your
house. I'd determine to go home
and be a better wife and mother.
I'm going to work out a schedule
and really stick to it."

An hour later, when Katherine
took a hungry little boy home to
lunch with her, she felt in such good
spirits that she wondered how she
could have been so blue that morn-
ing. Her mother had finished fold-
ing the clothes out of the dryer and
had fed Bobby.

"I did your vacuuming, too," she
greeted Katherine, "and your lunch
is on the table. Come on, Mark,
Grandma will help you get washed
up for lunch. Then I'm going to
slip home and fix Papa his lunch,
but I won't go unless you promise
to take a good long nap to make up
for this morning. But I can see
the visit did you good. You know,
Katherine, a visit in your friendly,
happy home is always such a joy
to Papa and me."

Katherine lay down beside Mark
and held his hand until he drifted
off to sleep. Then she slipped into

SLIGHT HAZARDS 361

her own room and stretched out on "Hurry, Daddy/' John coaxed,

the big double bed. In a moment Mark and Peter tagged along to

she was asleep. Mark never napped watch.

for much more than an hour, so After dinner and the dishes, John

Katherine usually provided an hour said his combinations in arithmetic

of quiet play for him after his nap, for David, and Margaret told about

before he went outside again. He an electric magnet they had made

painted or colored or cut with toy at school that day. Then Margaret

scissors or molded with clay. Today practised her music while Katherine

she buttoned him into one of the put up the lunches for the next day.

many paint smocks she had made It was almost bedtime for the chil-

from David's old shirts and got out dren. David would be carrying

the tubes of finger paints. While Mark up any minute. He'd already

he worked she lay on the floor and had his bath with John, and David

did her exercises. had helped him into his pajamas.

After a moment she got up and She could see his head curled against

went to the back door. There had P^^^^ ^ shoulder as he read about

been no knock, but she opened it Wmnie the Pooh pretendmg he was

anyway. Yes, there was Peter wait- ^ ^^^^^ ^"^ ^^^^^"g ^P "^'^^ ^ ^^1'

ing patiently on the back step for ^^on to the hive of bees.

Mark. ^'Come in, Peter,'' she said Katherine looked around the neat

gently, ''come in and help Mark kitchen, shmmg with anticipation

fingerpaint for a while. I have a ^^^ tomorrow s breakfast. She hung

smock just especially for you, too." ?"* ^'^'^ ^.^^^^^^l ^''^ ^^^^^^ '^^

had embroidered before she and

Peter's eyes sparkled. It would ^^vid were married,

be more fun for Mark with a friend, ^^y^ g^i^g to help Carrie, and

too. She should have done this be- 5^^ ^an help me," she said softly to

^ore. herself.

One of Carrie's lovely paintings
JOHN and Margaret dashed in ^^^i^ look beautiful in the hall.
^ after school to change clothes it was wonderful to have a talent
and then dashed out to play again, like that. But homemaking was
Promptly at five they came in and wonderful, too, and it did take in-
washed. John set the table while genuity and quick thinking and
Margaret helped her mother with planning to make a day end happily
the dinner. Katherine looked out and make the home a place where
the window. Yes, it was five-thirty, the family wanted to be. She flipped
and there was David. What a dash out the kitchen light and watched
there was to the door to greet the moonlight lap against the win-
^^^dy- dow sill. The house was quiet.

'Tlenty of time to pass a few Family prayer, the trip upstairs, the

balls," Daddy assured him. He put tucking in, all were over for the

his briefcase away. ''It's worth com- night. Katherine carried Bobbie

ing home to get a reception like downstairs and rocked him in the

that," David grinned at Katherine big rocker while David read at his

as he kissed her. desk.

362

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

'Turn on the television if you
like/' David said, ''it won't bother
me.

"Vm enjoying the quiet/' Kath-
erine laughed, hugging the baby
to her.

'TouVe loved him long enough/'
David said in a few minutes. "It's
my turn now."

He cradled new little Bobby into
his arms, and then when he abso-
lutely refused to open even an eye,
David took him upstairs and put
him in his bassinet for the night.

Katherine opened a magazine and
read: ''Homemaking, the Ideal
Career for Women." She would
loan this to Carrie. Both of us
need articles like this, she thought.

''Katherine. Katherine." David
had sat down on the couch beside
her. He held out two white en-
velopes. It took her a moment to

realize that David meant for her
to open them.

"Oh, David!"

There were tickets to the spring
Community Concert series and tick-
ets to the Little Theater.

"It will be wonderful to go," and
she hugged him delightedly.

"You seemed so downhearted
this morning that I thought maybe
you needed some cheering up, or
at least a change of scenery."

Had she been depressed this
morning? Yes, she had forgotten.
She concentrated for a minute try-
ing to puzzle out just what had been
the matter the last few days and
this morning. Well, it didn't mat-
ter; she was back on an even keel
now. She snuggled up against
David and opened her magazine
again. A homemaker was impor-
tant; anyway, she knew she was, and
she turned the page.

LUear Qjiag

Ivy Houtz V^ooWey

Dear Flag —

Did you borrow the red from the reddest rose

And match it with patriot's blood?

Did the heart of that flower feel a soldier's last pulse

While it still held that glow in the bud?

Dear Flag —

Did a soul before you were born
Bring his whiteness and offer to you
The unsullied promise of courageous ones
Who died for the thing they held true?

Dear Flag —

Did the heavens above take a strip from her breast

Bedeck it with resplendent stars,

Then fashion it after a pattern from God

Completed with red and white bars?

Dear Flag —

Do you thrill as I do when proudly you float

In the air, on the land and the sea?

Your message from God, "Right is might, right is right — '

With this plan our great land was made free.

A Relief Society Gleaning

Rachel Giant Tayloi

RECENTLY a tiny photo two
and one-half by four inches,
bequeathed to me because
my name was Rachel, became a chal-
lenge. I had known three of the
six women in the picture from child-
hood, my grandmother Rachel
Grant, Aunt Emmeline Wells, and
Bathsheba Smith, but who were the
other three, and what offices did
they hold in the Relief Society?

They were all fine looking women
and had been carefully posed. Their
dark dresses with pleats and points,
white collars, and long watch chains,
were most interesting. Apparently,
the photographer did not say
''Smile," perhaps because they were
the dignified officers of the Thir-
teenth Ward Relief Society.

The date. May 1873, on the back
of the picture led me to visit the
Ghurch Historian's office and ask
if they had any records that might
assist me in my search for the names
of the officers of the Thirteenth
Ward Relief Society at that time.
To my delight, the attendant
brought out a much-used but well
preserved brown leather book, con-
taining 650 closely written pages of
minutes. Included in the minutes
were the names of all members and
the dates they joined the society.

The minutes of the May meeting
in 1873, revealed the probable rea-
son for the photo being taken, for
Margaret Mitchell, Grandmother's
second counselor, was leaving for
the Sandwich Islands, where her
husband was to become the mission

president. The records gave desired
names and dates for my picture —
Rachel Ivins Grant, President, April
18, 1868; Bathsheba W. Smith, First
Gounselor, May 6th, 1869; Margaret
Mitchell, Second Gounselor, April
18, 1868; Elizabeth Goddard, Secre-
tary, April 18, 1868; Emmeline B.
Wells, Assistant Secretary, May
1871; and Mary Musser, Treasurer,
May 3, 1871.

Grandmother Grant and Eliza-
beth Goddard served as president
and secretary of the society for
thirty years. Here are some of the
first and last entries of this out-
standing historical record:

Record of the organization of the
Female Relief Society of the Thir-
teenth Ward, Salt Lake City:

Bishop Woolley's residence
April 18th, 1868

Present: Bishop Edwin D. Woolley
[Grandfather of President J. Reuben Clark,
Jr.] and his counselors, W. S. Godbe and
F. A. Mitchell.

Meeting opened by prayer by the Bishop
after which the bishop took the chair and
Brother W. S. Godbe was appointed sec-
retary pro tern.

The bishop made some very interesting
remarks relative to the organization about
to be formed. Said that he had been
slow with regard to the Society — that he
had not felt the spirit of it until he had
heard the remarks of President Young ex-
pressed at the last conference — that it was
not his habit to be in a hurry in his
movements but be cool and deliberate. He
said in the organization he wished to se-
lect such sisters for officers as would lis-
ten to his council and carry out such
measures as he should suggest from time
to time.

Page 363

364

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Photograph by C. W. Carter

OFFICERS OF THE THIRTEENTH WARD
(SALT LAKE CITY) RELIEF SOCIETY, May 1873

Front row, seated, left to right: Margaret Mitchell, Second Counselor, appointed
April 18, 1868; Rachel R. Grant, President, April 18, 1868; Bathsheba W. Smith, First
Counselor, May 6, 1869.

Back row, standing, left to right: Emmeline B. Wells, Assistant Secretary, May 1,
1871; Elizabeth Goddard, Secretary, April 18, 1868; Mary Musser, Treasurer, May 13,
1871.

The bishop continued by saying that
if the sisters needed assistance the breth-
ren would be on hand to help — that he
did not wish them to perform heavy and
laborious duties, such as would tax their
strength. He wished them to go to work
to make their own clothing and establish
such fashions for dress as would be be-
coming for the Saints and not subject
themselves to imitate fashions which are
invented and worn by dishonorable women
of the world.

The bishop then suggested that the
meeting proceed to organize the Society
and moved that Mrs. Rachel R. Grant be

chosen president which was seconded and
carried unanimously.

He then moved that Mrs. Grant pro-
ceed to choose her counselors.

Mrs. Grant then made choice of Mrs.
Annie Godbe for her first counselor and
Mrs. Margaret Mitchell for her second
counselor, which was carried unanimously.

The bishop and his counselors laid their
hands upon the head of Mrs. Grant and
blessed and ordained her and set her apart
to be the presidentess over the Female
Relief Society of the Thirteenth Ward,
the bishop officiating as spokesman.

They then proceeded to ordain Mrs.

A RELIEF SOCIETY GLEANING

365

Godbe and set her apart to act as first
counselor to the Presidentess. Brother
Godbe officiating in the same manner,
they ordained Mrs. Mitchell to act as
second counselor to Mrs. Grant and with
Mrs. Godbe to assist her in all the vari-
ous duties of her office and councillor.

It was then moved that Mrs. Elizabeth
H. Goddard be chosen to act as secretary
and Mrs. Ann L. Musser as treasurer, sec-
onded and carried unanimously. (Four-
teen sisters were named as teachers in the
ward.)

The bishop invited Miss E. R. Snow
to make remarks, when she arose and
addressed the sisters present, by saying
this society had much for its encourage-
ment in the kind remarks of the bishop
and also in combining a great amount of
ability — that inasmuch as the sisters keep
themselves humble and united there is
nothing to prevent them doing much good,
becoming truly a model society, as sug-
gested by the bishop. Very appropriate
and instructive remarks were then made
by Elders Godbe and Mitchell. Meeting
adjourned to April 30th at Mrs. Mary
Godbe's residence at 2 p.m.

William S. Godbe

Secretary Pro Tem.

INCLUDED in the minutes
tliroughout the book was a record
of the donations of members. A
summary of these was included in
an item that mentioned Father's
[President Heber J. Grant's] aid to
the society.

Through the management of H. J.
Grant in 1886, the investment in the
Thirteenth Ward store was sold to J. P.
Freeze for $1,000 with which was pur-
chased nine shares in Z.G.M.I. Have also
deposited $432 in the State Bank of Utah
at eight per cent interest. Bro. Heber J.
Grant donated to the Society $50, whose
liberality helped to increase our invest-
ment. The total disbursements to the
poor amount to $3710 cash. In merchan-
dise $1758. This is dating from 1868 to
1893. To Temple $805.50. Merchants
$105.00, to hospital $102.00, to Emigra-

tion $161.99, Wheat $185.85. Building
$232.40, Silk factory $20. Have dis-
persed from two to five hundred dollars
in carpets, blinds, curtains and other
adornments for assembly room.

To make their record complete,
Sister Goddard wrote of the first
organization of the society:

Historical Sketch of the Thirteenth
Ward Relief Society

First account of the society formed was
on 29th August 1855. On September
19th Sister Pascal was appointed to act
as president and treasurer and Sister Eliza-
beth Goddard as secretary.

Meetings were held in the basement of
the Social Hall, which were devoted to
sewing, such as making quilts, sewing
carpet rags towards making a carpet for
the old Tabernacle, braiding straw for
bonnets, etc. In 1857 the meeting dis-
continued on account of the unsettled
state with regard to the army coming to
molest us, which caused us to leave our
homes and go south.

On the 18th of August 1868 the so-
ciety was organized according to the pat-
tern of the first organization instituted by
the Prophet Joseph Smith on March 17th,
1842.

To end her records, Sister God-
dard wrote the following touching
message:

These are the last minutes I can write
in this book. Feel thankful to my Heav-
enly Father that he has enabled me to
record so many pages in the 30 years
acting as secretary. I now resign this
book to others, on account of my ad-
vanced age. Praying that the work will
prosper in younger and more efficient
hands. And that the blessings of the
Lord may ever be with my dear sisters of
the Thirteenth Ward Relief Society and
all other wards engaged in this labor of
love until it shall be said 'There are no
poor in Zion."

Lovingly your sister and fellow worker,
Elizabeth Goddard.

(bixtif ijears J/Lgo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, June i, and June 15, 1897

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

HONORING OUR PARENTS: It is right and proper that children shonld honor
their parents, and what is more fitting than to meet together on their parents' natal
day . . . and talk o\er the reminiscences of their childhood and rehearse all the good
and pleasant things they have experienced, and store their minds with memories rich
and precious to hand down to coming generations. ... If children have differences
they are soon forgotten and naught but the happy times remembered. Ties have been
formed that will never be broken. Children grow up, get married and are in a measure
separated, but there is in each heart a bond of love. A love that has grown with their
lives and will continue to grow stronger and stronger while life shall last, and in the
eternal worlds it will grow no less.

— Editorial

THE PIONEER JUBILEE: Great preparations are going forward here and in
other adjacent locations for celebrating the Pioneer Jubilee of a half century; the Hall
of Relics is nearing its completion and is quite artistic in design, and presents some-
thing of the appearance in its whiteness of the World's Fair buildings in Chicago. . . .
The foundation for the monument in honor of Brigham Young is also in process and
the work is being pushed as rapidly as possible. The pioneers themselves, the real
veterans, should be honored and made to feel that their labors are appreciated by those
who are reaping in great measure the benefits of their toil and endeavors. . . ,

— News Note

VICTORIA THE GREAT

The dew was on the summer lawn,
The roses bloomed, the woods were green.
When forth there came as fresh as dawn
A maiden with majestic mien ....

Longer and longer may she reign,
As through a summer night serene,
Whence day doth never wholly wane;
God spare and bless our empress-queen.

— Alfred Austin

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN SUMMIT STAKE: President Mary C.
Atwood presiding, said: "I am pleased to say we have the annual reports from every
branch in the Stake, we number seventeen branches, three of them being in Wyoming."
.... Elmina S. Taylor said, ", . . The Prophet Joseph turned the key of knowledge
for women; he made it possible for us to meet together and speak of the principles of
the Gospel. I say God bless this noble band of sisters that administer to the needy."
. . . Sister Emma Goddard . . . advised daughters to love and cherish their parents
while they live .... — L.N.

MRS. GARRETT'S PARTY: There was a very pleasant gathering of brethren
and sisters at the home of Elder Geo. B. W^allace in this city on the afternoon of
Thursday June 10, the occasion being the birthday of his daughter, Mrs, Mary E.
Garrett. T'he rooms were fragrant with the odor of June roses .... Sister Garrett is
ver}' fond of old ladies and quite a number were invited to her party. Sisters Susan
Grant and Melissa Lambson, both pioneers of 1 847, helped with their remembrances. . . .

— News Note
Page 366

Woman's Sphere

Ramoiia W. Cannon

lyfRS. ENRICO FERMI, widow
of the famed nuclear physicist,
attended in 1955 as historian for
the Atomic Energy Commission,
the Atoms-for-Peace Conference in
Geneva, Switzerland. In the book
she subsequently authored. Atoms
for the World, she predicts that
Russia between 1950-1960, will grad-
uate 1,200,000 scientists and engi-
neers, compared with 900,000 in the
United States— 300,000 more gradu-
ates than we are likely to have.

pRICA ANDERSON is the author
of The World of Albeit Schweit-
zer, a book of unusual photographs
taken at the famous mission hospital
at Lambarene, French Equatorial
Africa, where, for fifty years, this
great medical missionary carried on
his work of helping the natives and
studying tropical diseases. His phil-
osophy is "Reverence for Life."

jyiRS. IVY BAKER PRIEST,
United States Treasurer, was
the overwhelmingly amazed guest of
honor on Ralph Edwards' 'This Is
Your Life" television program, on
March 13. National admiration was
hers as the story of her gallant early
struggle unfolded— all the way from

her childhood epoch at Bingham
Canyon, Utah, to Bountiful, Utah,
to Washington, D. C.

lyrRS. R. F. HERNDON, of

Springfield, Illinois, died in
March at the age of one hundred
and two years. She is believed to
be the last person in Springfield who
had seen Abraham Lincoln.

lyiRS. ARTHUR U. (Blanche)
MINER, mother of four chil-
dren, an intelligent, talented, pub-
lic-spirited woman, and a Latter-day
Saint, has been appointed to the
Board of Regents of the University
of Utah.

lyrANY descendants of titled
French families are influential
in French life today. The Duchess
of Montesquieu - Fezensac, one of
the most beautiful women of
France, is a grandmother and holds
an M.D. degree. The Countess of
Paris, who would be Queen of
France today had the Bourbon dy-
nasty survived, is a very popular
public figure and the mother of
eleven children. Countess Jean de
Beaumont is the capable mayor of
the village of Mareil-sur-Mauldre.
The heroic nurse of the Indo-Chi-
nese war, the ''angel of Dienbien-
phu," is young Viscountess Gene-
vieve de Galard-Terraube, now wed.

Page 367

EDITORIAL

VOL. 44

JUNE 1957

NO. 6

cJhe i2jth J^nnual (church (conference

AT the conclusion of the i2yth
annual conference of the
Church, tens of thousands of
Latter-day Saints had gained a re-
newed determination to live the
gospel more fully. Each succeeding
conference seems to be more vital,
more spiritual and uplifting than the
last, perhaps, because the need for
renewed spirituality is more urgent.
Hearts swelled with gratitude as
words of encouragement, warning,
and counsel were spoken by Presi-
dent David O. McKay and by other
General Authorities.

President David O. McKay pre-
sided and conducted all seven
sessions of the conference and all of
the General Authorities were in at-
tendance. Elder Marion G. Rom-
ney gave the C.B.S. "Church of the
Air" sermon, 'The Voice of the
Spirit.'' Proceedings of the general
Priesthood meeting, which was held
Saturday evening, April 6, in the
Tabernacle, were carried by closed
circuit to ninety-five assemblages of
the Priesthood of the Church
throughout the United States and
Canada.

After telling of the growth and
activity in the Church during the
past year. President McKay used as
his text for his opening address,
Matthew 7:21: "Not every one that
saith unto me. Lord, Lord, shall
enter into the kingdom of heaven;
but he that doeth the will of my

Page 368

Father which is in heaven.'' He
said that "salvation is an individual
affair," and that it is "an outstand-
ing doctrine of the Church that
each individual carries the responsi-
bility to work out his own salva-
tion." He described salvation as a
"process of gradual development/'
stating:

"He who would ascend the stair-
way leading upward to eternal life
must tread it step by step from the
base stone to the summit of its
flight. Not a single stair can be
missed, not one duty neglected, if
the climber would avoid danger and
delay, and arrive with all safety and
expedition at the topmost landing
of the celestial exaltation."

PRESIDENT Stephen L Rich-
ards explained to the saints that
reproof of the "wayward" is proper
when given in love and kindness. He
stated that the Lord had revealed to
the Latter-day Saints the manner in
which reproof should be given. He
then quoted:

No power or influence can or ought to
be maintained by virtue of the priesthood,
only by persuasion, by long-suffering, by
gentleness and meekness, and by love un-
feigned ....

Reproving betimes with sharpness,
when moved upon by the Holy Ghost;
and then showing forth afterwards an in-
crease of love toward him whom thou hast
reproved, lest he esteem thee to be his
enemy (D. & C. 121:41, 43).

EDITORIAL

369

President Richards continued: '1
know that a great effort is being put
forth by milhons of good people to
hold before the youth the advan-
tages and the lasting values emanat-
ing from the teachings of our Lord."
He stressed that it is necessary ''to
make clear that the kingdom of
God is a kingdom of law; that the
governing laws are of divine origin;
that they are eternally right and do
not change — interpretations may
vary, but the laws are eternal; that
infraction of the law is sin and
draws a penalty/'

PRESIDENT J. Reuben Clark, Jr.
stated in his scholarly address on
the subject of the Constitution of
the United States being a divine sys-
tem of human government, that our
''great and priceless liberties, includ-
ing the security of our homes and
property, our freedom of speech and
of the press, freedom of religion and
the free exercise thereof, indeed
freedom itself and its liberties as our
fathers knew and enjoyed, as also,
ourselves, depend upon its preser-
vation."

President Clark further stated:
^\ . . the divine sanction ... re-

peatedly given by the Lord himself
to the Constitution of the United
States . . . makes the principles of
that document an integral part of
my religious faith." He further de-
clared: "God gave us the power,
each of us, to enshrine in our hearts
the eternal truths of our Constitu-
tion, that, come what may, we shall
never desert these truths, but work
always and unceasingly that, as
Lincoln said, 'government of the
people, by the people, and for the
people, shall not perish from the
earth.' "

Conference is a miraculous time-
conference time affects for good
people in many parts of the world.

It was a blessed privilege to hear
the words of counsel, admonition,
and encouragement from the Gen-
eral Authorities given within the
hallowed walls of the historic Taber-
nacle on Temple Square, April 5, 6,
and yth, 1957. Relief Society sisters
throughout the Church were im-
pressed with a great desire to main-
tain homes where the gospel prin-
ciples are taught and lived, and
where spirituality prevails.

-H. W. A.

Sin 1 1 Lemonam - JLuc^ j<fane Ujnmhaii uXraght

December 13, 1875 — March 31, 1957

T UCY Jane (Jennie) Brimhall Knight, beloved leader among women, and
former counselor in the general presidency of Relief Society, died at
her home in Edgemont, Provo, Utah, March 31, 1957. She was a daugh-
ter of George H. Brimhall, former President of Brigham Young University,
and Alsina Wilkins Brimhall. Her husband, J. Will Knight, devoted
Church worker and prominent in the industrial development of the West,
died in March 1956. Two sons and ten brothers and sisters survive Sister
Knight.

370 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Interested in ci\'ic improvement and in education, Sister Knight sup-
ported with her time and means many worthy endeavors. She and her
husband were generous patrons of Brigham Young University, and she
was honored by B.Y.U. in 1951 as a distinguished akmmus. One of the
women's dormitories was named in her honor in 1954. She was a mem-
ber of the B.Y.U. Emeritus Club.

Sister Knight's service in the auxihary organizations of the Church
began in her young womanhood. While living in Canada, she was active
in the Young Women's Mutual Improvement Association and in the Sun-
day School.

She was appointed by President Heber J. Grant in 1921 as First Coun-
selor to President Clarissa S. Williams in the general presidency of Relief
Society. She acted in this position with devotion and gracious qualities
of inspirational leadership. With the release of Sister Williams in 1928,
Sister Knight, while relieved of her responsibilities in the general presi-
dency, continued as a member of the general board until 1939. She was
a competent administrator and a judicious and understanding friend of
women. Blessed with fluency of expression and a beautiful speaking
voice, she represented the general board on many occasions with distinc-
tion. She was a delegate to meetings of the National Council of Women
and represented Relief Society at two national conferences on social work
and attended many other important conventions and meetings.

Sister Knight served as matron in the Salt Lake Temple from 1944 to
1947 while her husband served in the temple presidency.

She will be long remembered as a lovely and capable woman in whose
life the qualities of compassion, intelligence, and understanding were
beautifully blended.

ne in the Jxaibab

Eva Wflles Wangsgaard

I walked alone into the wood

And was companioned there;

Not by the curious fawn that stood
Then sprang off hght as air.

And not by pink and columbine

That touched my sandaled feet.

A greater comradeship was mine,
Root-deep and leaf-complete.

Here was a friendliness to gain
Fir-tall and pinion-wide.

Peace was as near as my own vein
And courage walked beside.

%ohA.

TO THE FIELD

Summer Vl/ork llieeUngs

TT is the desire of the general board that a work meeting be held each
month, as heretofore, during the summer period, June through Sep-
tember 1957.

[Program for the 1 io'oemher Q/ast Sunday
ibverung 1 1 ieeting

npHE special program for Sunday, November 3, 1957, 'To Build a Spiritual
House,'' was mailed to Relief Society stake presidents in May 1957.
We urge that these programs be distributed to the wards without delay.

The program includes two numbers from the Singing Mothers chorus.
For these numbers it is recommended that a sacred anthem already in their
repertoire be chosen, and an appropriate hymn from the Latter-day Saint
hymn book. It is suggested that these numbers be practiced during the
summer months.

(^opies of vUist LJe /Lot cJnat 0/ 11 Lust iue J/tvout

1 1 Lyi Q/atner's iuusiness? Jytvaiiaole

r^OPIES of the book Wist Ye Not That I Must Be About My Father's
Business.^ by President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. are again available and may
be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main
Street, Salt Lake City 11, Utah, for $2 postpaid. An invaluable reference
on the visit of Jesus to the temple at twelve years of age, the book gives
details on temple ceremonies and sacrifices in the time of Christ, with
illustrations. This book makes an excellent gift.

ionde s (choice

Ethel Jacohson

Satin shall I wear, or lace, Velvet shall it be, or silk,

With a train of airy grace? Soft as ermine, white as milk?

Thistledown and moonbeams, please^ Weave a film oi candle glow

A thiush-enchanted summer breeze, Stitched with petals row on row,

Pearls that decked a mermaid's ear. With mornings stars to wreathe my hair ....

And silver moth wings, cobweb-sheer. Embroider me a dream to wear!

Page 371

//Lodesty SJs the {Best [Policyi

Keeping Due Measure

fu^/{^/i/ is the
best policy

CUSAN looked down at the beau-
tiful alexandrite ring which she
had recently received from her
brother who had been touring in
Egypt. She was watching the bril-
liances which were reflected from
the many precision cut facets as she
moved the ring from bright sunlight
into the shadow. She had noticed
that in the sunlight the stone would
be a blue-green and, in artificial
light, it would almost be a maroon
color. ''Look, Mother/' she said
finally, ''this ring doesn't confine
itself to just one beautiful color.''

Her mother admired the brilliant
stone again and replied, "No, dear,
it doesn't. It is like many of the
virtues of life which aren't confined
to just one phase of our lives."

Page 372

"That's like modesty," Susan said.
"Modesty is featured on the last
new poster at the chapel. Modesty
doesn't reflect good taste in clothes
alone, but also in our actions. What
else would you think modesty
would include. Mother?"

"What about the way you talk
and the respect which you have for
yourself?" her mother answered.

Even though their conversation
was interrupted by a telephone call,
Susan didn't let the analogy of mod-
esty and the ring go completely out
of her thoughts. She remembered
conversations with her girl friends,
and how they had expressed the
idea that modesty referred only to
clothes and the manner in which
people dressed.

Susan checked the dictionary for
the meaning of modesty and found
that the word "modest" came from
a Latin word "modestus" which
means "keeping due measure." The
thought came to her, one must keep
due measure in every phase or activ-
ity of life. How grateful she was
that her parents set this example be-
fore her and her brothers and sisters.
In reviewing their home life, Susan
could see that her parents did try
to keep due measure. That would
be a good motto to keep in mind-
to keep due measure in all things—
and then, perhaps, her life would
reflect true brilliances as did her
ring.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

Il ientai cJ^llness - Jr i iational 'JJtsaster

F. Barry Ryan

President, National Association for Mental Health

/^LOUDED by fear, ignorance, shame, and sheer disinterest, the problem

of mental illness has been hidden away in the closets of society for
generations while its victims have suffered intense agony, disgrace, and
banishment.

Only now that it assumes the proportions of a national disaster have
we begun to apply the same sane and intelligent approach to the allevia-
tion of mental illness which has been used in conquering such scourges as
smallpox, diphtheria, and polio.

More than 250,000 new patients are admitted to mental hospitals each
year, and mental disorders are estimated by the United States Public Health
Service as an important factor in fifty or seventy per cent of all medical
cases treated by physicians.

The National Institute of Mental Health concerns itself with research
and extension of community services through legally constituted bodies
such as Bureaus of Mental Health in many states.

The National Association for Mental Health, with forty state associa-
tions and over 500 local associations affiliated, has a six-point program
for improving the nation's mental health:

1. Education (both for citizens and professional personnel)

2. Volunteer services (in mental hospitals and clinics)

3. Information and referral centers

4. Legislation (in support of sound mental health laws and appropriations)

5. Sufficient facilities and personnel (through legislation, scholarships, institutes
and seminars)

6. Research

^t the cJshtar \^ate

"Sic transit gloria mundi"
EJsie N. Chaney

Here is not glory that was Babylon

But all glory in its last repose!

Dust and broken brick, from which has flown

All living fragrance, as a rose

Lies scattered on the ground.

From all their emptiness — no sound.

No motion, save the flash of azure wing
Wheeling where the Hanging Gardens stood.
All dungeons open to the sky; no hidden thing
Left secret; no sepulchre retains its golden hood.
O Babylon, I never dreamed your fall so great
Until I stood beside the Ishtar Gate!

Page 373

LKecipes c/rom the (bamoan 1 1 iission

Suhmitted by Rita H. Stone

Baked Fish In Coconut Cream

4 fillets of any white fish or i chopped onion

1 No. 1 can red salmon salt and pepper to taste

pe'epe'e (coconut cream)

Place fish in a sliallow baking dish, cover with chopped onion. Salt and pepper to
taste and cover with pe'epe'e. Bake in moderate oven for one-half hour or until set
and nicely browned.

Cocoa Rice

1 c. rice 2 tbsp. cocoa

3 qts. water 1 c. pe'epe'e

sugar to taste

Thoroughly wash the rice and drain. Boil the rice in the water until soft, and
add cocoa mixed with a small amount of water and sugar. Just before serving, add the
pe'epe'e. This is very good for a breakfast dish.

Palusami

taro leaves pe'epe'e

small amount of chopped onion 1 12-oz. can corn beef (if desired)

Cook tender taro leaves for ten minutes in boiling water and drain well. Place
the leaves in baking dish with a little chopped onion and cover with pe'epe'e. Place in
moderate oven until set or thickened. Corn beef may be added for variety.

Young taro leaves are one of the best Samoan greens and pro\'ide a good source
of vitamins. This is a very common way of serving taro leaves. However, spinach
leaves and Swiss chard can be used.

Banana Poi

8 ripe bananas leaves from orange

1 c. pe'epe'e or lemon tree

Mash bananas into a pulp and add the pe'epe'e. If leaves from an orange or
lemon tree arc available, put a few of them in also for added flavor.

Salaki

4 papayas 1 fresh pineapple or

8 ripe bananas 1 No. 2 can crushed pineapple

1 c. pe'epe'e

Cut papa}'n and bananas into small pieces. Peel and grate the fresh pineapple.
(1 No. 2 can of cruslied piiicap])le may be used in place of the fresh one.) Combine
together with pe'epe'e and a few ice cubes. A very good dessert.

Page 374

RECIPES FROM THE SAMOAN MISSION 375

Coconut Balls

10 ruskets (biscuits) i can condensed milk

2 tbsp. cocoa sweeten to taste

/4 c. raisins coconut as needed

Vt c. chopped nuts

Mix together the crushed ruskets, the nuts, cocoa, raisins, and the milk, and press
into little balls. Then roll them in the coconut and leave to set. Do not bake.

Coconut Biscuits

Vi c. butter 3 c. flour

2 c. sugar 3 tsp. baking powder

3 c. fresh grated coconut 2 tbsp. karo syrup

(not dried or processed)

Cream the butter and sugar. Add the syrup and beat well. Stir in coconut and
gradually add the flour and baking powder. If the coconut seems very moist, a little
more flour may be added. Place spoonfuls of dough on a greased cooky sheet and bake
in a moderate oven.

Raw Fish and Pe'epe'e

Cut any boneless white fish in small pieces. Cover with lemon juice and set for
three hours. Drain well. Cover with pe'epe'e and a little chopped onion, and let it
stand for a few minutes and then serve. Excellent for a buffet supper or as an hors
d'oeuvre.

Note: Pe'epe'e is the Samoan name for coconut cream and is used often in the
preparation of food. It is prepared by grating the coconut meat and straining the
cream from the pulp.

ilLother and i^hud

Enoh Chamheilin

When she is well and filled with joy
She races in ecstasy.
Giving to others love and smiles
As much as she gives to me.

And yet when the little heart is hurt.
And pain swells the small skinned knee.
She eagerly runs to my open arms
And snuggles down to me.

uielp Ljourself to uiappiness

Fmnces C. Yost

TIME was, when I had moods, philanthropists with money, but we

Sad days would come along, can all be generous of ourselves. In

and I could not lay my finger my little way I started doing, like a

on the reason. Moodily, I would boy scout, a good turn daily. I try

get to feeling that nobody liked me, to give of my substance, although

and I brooded about it. Then one I have found people are literally

day I changed my whole way of liv- starved for attention, compliments,

ing. I found how to help myself praise, and encouragement, and

to happiness. these things cost nothing.

There were things I decided to 3. Be a good listener. When

incorporate into my life to make it someone speaks, I try to listen with

full and meaningful. Could I do the eyes and with the mind, and

these extra things in addition to concentrate on what is being said,

my already heavy load? It takes whether it is a child or adult speak-

time to be a mother to four, house- ing. If, for some reason there is

keeper to nine rooms, gardener to an interruption, as soon as pos-

lawn, flowers, garden, and straw- sible I say: 'Tou were telling us

berry patch, and to serve commu- about. . . ." The informer will

nity and Church. Although my days never forget your kindness, and will

seemed steeped with work, I could remember you as a good conver-

not strike one item from my list. sationalist.

*Tou will need more hours in a 4. Read something of lasting value

day to accomplish what you have each day. There is so much of good

outlined," I told myself. Then my reading in the world, scriptures, his-

better self replied: "I shall find time tory, biography, poetry, to name

for these things that really count." but a few. Choose something, even

I pass along my guide for living if you have to do snatch reading,

in the hopes that you, too, can help for even an artesian well needs

yourself to happiness: priming occasionally.

1. Do an unpleasant or neglected 5. Do something in a musical
job. Time was when I would dread way. Everyone can enjoy music,
cleaning out a drawer, the basement, It was Congreve in The Mourning
or typing a funeral service for some- Bride, who said: ''Music hath
one. I was the world's worst pro- charms to soothe the savage breast."
crastinator. Now, I never dwell on It is true that music lifts the soul as
a task at hand, I just surprise my- nothing else will. As a child I
self by doing one. It is surprising longed for a piano and lessons. Now
how dreaded tasks get behind one I am grown I play each day for my
when one a day is done. own entertainment. The music

2. Do at least one kind deed a day that was hard to play last week is
for someone. Few of us can be much easier this. No one is too

Page 376

HELP YOURSELF TO HAPPINESS

377

old to begin learning music. If
no instrument is at hand, the dish-
pan is a lovely accompaniment for
your own voice, and there is also
radio or phonograph music to en-
joy.

6. Do something to beautify. This
can entail a lot of time, or be as
simple as pulling a weed, picking
up a gum wrapper, setting a lawn
sprinkler, or making tiebacks for
the kitchen curtains.

7. Do something creative, some-
thing lasting. Someone has said, a
woman's work is never done. True,
she cleans, cooks, washes, and irons,
and does those same tasks over and
over, but you can save time for cre-
ating a little sewing, crocheting, em-
broidering, or, if you are gifted,
each day you may work on a poem,
or a painting. Keats wrote: ''A
thing of beauty is a joy forever."

8. Look up and out. Too many
of us get in the habit of going
around looking at our shoes. The
beauty of the universe escapes us.
Arise early enough to enjoy the
sunrise occasionally, or watch the
sunset, because they never happen
exactly the same. Take time to
watch the changing patterns of the
clouds. An artist friend has seen
the same bear-shaped cloud a num-
ber of times, and she watches eager-
ly for this facsimile. Look as far
as the eye can reach.

9. Enjoy God's greatest creation,
humanity. Each of us can find
that people are interesting. Someone
has said if you want to grow, as-
sociate with older people while
young, and younger people when
you are old. But each day enjoy all

people. It was Lincoln who said,
''. . . the Lord prefers common-
looking people. That is the reason
he makes so many of them." So,
enjoy the imagery of little persons
and the wisdom of the aged.

10. Be a real helpmate. If you
have given yourself in marriage, re-
member to give of yourself. Be
your best for that certain someone.
Freshen up for him before the day
starts, and make your voice, your
smile, your personality sparkle for
him all day. Try to do something
special to please him, like making
a batch of his favorite cookies or
cake. A man's heart is very close
to his stomach. So be a helpmate
as God intended a wife should be.

11. Review the most beautiful
experience of the day. When day
is finished and you find yourself
between cool white sheets, pick
from your day a beautiful memory.
All the cares and troubles of the day
may pass into oblivion as you dwell
on this happy memory. It need
not be a big event, little things are
beautiful too. Whatever it be, let
the memory of it be your last
thought, as you drift off to slumber.
Pleasant memories will bring pleas-
ant expressions to a time-etched
face.

Those are some of my guides to
living. Some of them take very
little time. They fit into the regu-
lar doing of most any day. When
too much time is spent on one, sev-
eral others will work in, in almost
no time at all, to compensate. I
find that one often helps another.

I pass them along to you, in the
hopes that from them you, too, may
help yourself to happiness!

Jd. iiursery vi/iU uje 1 1 iaintained

Edna H. Day

ALMOST always when a news-
paper carries the announce-
ment of a Rehef Society
meeting in our locahty, this phrase
appears: A nursery will he main-
tained. The nature of the meetmg
varies : work, theology, social science,
or literature, but the nursery an-
nouncement is constant.

This helpful nursery service which
the organization provides for its
members enables young mothers to
participate in the wonderful lessons
which Relief Society affords. They
can relax and pass on to a com-
petent and interested person the
responsibility of caring for their
little ones while they give full at-
tention to the lessons being pre-
sented.

''A competent and interested per-
son?" I did not know what to call
the women who preside over our
nurseries until the children them-
selves solved the problem very well
by giving the nursery supervisor the
dignified and complimentary title
of ''teacher.''

Usually the Junior Sunday School
and the Primary nursery classes
have been the first to teach the
children reverence and group par-
ticipation, but often the first con-
tact a child has with a Church
organization is in the Relief Society
nursery. Besides teaching rever-
ence, nurseries introduce the chil-
dren to the idea of sharing and
getting along with others, and
participating in games and other
group activities.

Page 378

A box of toys is usually provided
by the organization, but good nurs-
ery teachers bring additional ma-
terial which will interest and amuse
the children as well as instruct them.
Toddlers are satisfied with toys, but
the older children get tired of play-
ing with toys. They love to have
supervised creative activities, such
as cutting and pasting pictures from
catalogues and magazines in self-
made scratch paper booklets, and
painting pictures torn from coloring
books; they enjoy writing on the
classroom blackboards and placing
pictures on flannel boards; they
think it is fun to make chains from
colored paper; they like to make
posters; and they enjoy modeling
clay.

With most of these activities the
supervisor needs four eyes and six
hands, because paste, modeling
clay, and crayons taste good to tod-
dlers, and even blunt pointed scis-
sors can be hazardous.

The answer is not to deprive the
older children of the pleasure these
creative pastimes afford, but to
safeguard the toddlers from harm.
A table for the older children is the
best answer, but a chair partition
placed across the center of the room
serves very well, and the chairs may
be used as tables when the older
children kneel by them.

Finger plays and action songs
amuse very young boys and girls as
well as older children. Mothers are
often amazed when toddlers go
through the motions of ''Heads and

A NURSERY WILL BE MAINTAINED

379

shoulders, knees and toes." Pro-
grams are always fun, especially if
the teacher has a fund of nursery
rhymes to help the backward chil-
dren so that all can participate. Tel-
evision shows can be staged with
an ordinary box without the bottom
and top.

Oddly enough, the children never
refer to the room they occupy as
the ''Nursery." It, too, is Relief
Society. 'Teacher," they say, "I
had to stay home from Relief So-
ciety last week because my little
brother was sick and mother had to
take care of him."

Have you ever wondered how
many times the children bring the
mothers to Relief Society where a
good nursery is provided? You
might be surprised.

Last month our local paper ran a
full page spread of pictured activi-
ties in which Relief Society sisters
were shown carrying out various
projects: quilting, preparing for
bazaars, presenting lessons and—
guess what! One ward in our stake
chose to feature a nursery full of

children, with a supervisor as the
only grownup shown. The attend-
ance of children in that ward is
usually more than twenty-five for an
ordinary meeting, and as many as
seventy for special affairs, such as
the opening social.

About a year ago the same ward
asked one of the supervisors to pre-
pare and read an original poem for
the mothers as part of a program.
She said:

Grandmother Pro Tem

The little ones entrusted to my care
I substitute for children of my own;
And see in fairy forms and gleaming hair
Images of my offspring long since grown.
I thrill when tiny hands slip into mine,
(Not questioning my scant ability);
But say, with happy smile and eyes that

shine,
"Please, teacher, come and write a duck

for me."
Sometimes, with books we set our fancies

free,
Or sing, or build a block tower very high;
And all of us are happy, for you see
I seem to feel a grandchild standing by.
I treasure these wee ones you've loaned

to me.
Be sure that I shall treat them tenderly.

Jt vl/oman s LJears

Elsie McKinnon Strachan

Cookies and milk, a story read,
Nightgowns placed on a turned-down bed.

Small hands of trust, love-halted tears,
Bright banners these, of a woman's years.

The music of snow sleds, of summer's stream,
Teaching reality, sharing the dream;

A son's tall strength, a bridal dress.
These make a woman's happiness.

And on the mind's deep-rooted tree,
They leaf again in memory.

n Lama s L^oomng

Chiistie Lund Coles

I heard a young man say, recently,
''We kids may not have had
money for every change of
show, but we always sat down to a
table of really luscious food."

I knew his mother, and I knew
by the look in his eyes that the
food really had been something
special, something to remember.

I remember Mama's cooking as
something special, too. Don't you,
too, carry such a memory?

Maybe what made it so special
was Mama herself, just the way she
looked and moved; and tasted, and
blended the food; and the warmth
and coziness of the large, old-fash-
ioned kitchen with its smells and
wonderful aromas, and steam on the
windows; and the sight of the food
being carried to the golden-oak din-
ing table. Hm!!! It makes my
mouth water yet.

It is strange, though, that the
food I remember best, was not the
fancy food, pics, cakes, and pud-
dings, but rather the more simple,
nourishing kind — which, after all,
was what we ate when we were most
hungry.

I remember on wash day, how we
nearly always had scalloped potatoes,
because they could be put in the
oven and not interfere with the tub
of water boiling on top of the coal
stove. They were not ordinary scal-
loped potatoes, mind you. They
were special, made with rich, coun-
try milk and large slices of fresh
side pork, or home-cured bacon
(from a neighbor's recent kill) on
top. In the oven also were large
slabs of Hubbard squash. Funny,

Page 380

my fancy gas range doesn't seem
able to make squash bake the same.
Not a bit the same.

In the summer, I recall we had
raspberries and strawberries growing
in our garden. Before them, we had
tall, softly pink stalks of rhubarb.
My mouth puckers at the thought
of how we used to break off a piece
and eat it raw. Yet, I remember best,
how Mama would cook either the
rhubarb or strawberries or raspber-
ries, strain them and thicken the
juice with either cornstarch or tapi-
oca, and serve with whipped cream.
She called it ''red mush" (the Dan-
ish name) but by whatever name, it
was a dish.

Of course, there was the inevi-
table chicken soup. And nobody,
but nobody could make Danish
dumplings to taste like hers. They
were not a fluffy, large, floury dump-
ling. But, rather small, and some-
what firm, made with lots of eggs
and shortening, (butter, that is)
and boiling water. I can tell you
how, but I can't guarantee they will
taste the same . . . though even mine
are something.

First, she would take one-half cup
butter (or margerine), one half
teaspoon salt, and one cup of water.
This, she would heat to boiling
while she was sifting and measur-
ing one cup of flour. When the
water had reached a rolling boil she
would add the flour at once stirring
swiftly (preferably with a wooden
spoon) until the mixture left the
sides of the pan and did not cling
to the spoon. Wlien this dough
was slightly cooled she would break

MAMA'S COOKING

381

three eggs (one at a time) into the
dough. Each egg was stirred vigor-
ously into the mixture before the
other one was added. Then the
dough was dropped a teaspoonful at
a time into the boihng soup, the
hd was put on the kettle for ten
minutes, and . . . well, I just can't
tell you, you'll have to try it.

Another thing we liked, was to
cook these same dumplings in boil-
ing milk and eat them with sugar
and cinnamon.

Enough about dumplings. Or is
it? I can distinctly taste the meat
dumplings she used to cook with
boiled celer\'. She would take one
half pound of ground beef and one
half pound pork sausage, season with
allspice, salt, pepper, a bit of onion,
and drop with a spoon into celery
that had been cut up and boiled
for ten or fifteen minutes. She
would thicken the water in which
the meat had been added and
cooked, and serve piping hot.

This same meat preparation she
would use to stuff a large, scooped-
out head of cabbage, or scooped-
out large onions. The tops were
kept and tied on after the meat was
put in, and the vegetables allowed
to boil until tender. Then, water
which had cooked down, was thick-
ened and used for a gravy.

And I might say, good gravy,
when do we eat?

But I can't go and see until I
have told you about my very favorite
dish of all. Sweet soup. And don't
let the name frighten you. It has
nothing to do with soup as such.

Mother would cook prunes and
raisins in about a quart of water un-
til tender, thicken the mixture
slightly with tapioca, then add two

or three lightly beaten, sweetened
eggs just as it was ready to be taken
from the fire.

A stick of cinnamon added at the
beginning added just the super flav-
or. Sometimes, she would add fruit
juice and canned cherries, raspber-
ries, or strawberries instead of the
eggs, but the former was my favor-
ite. It was a must when there was
illness or convalescence.

I remember the spareribs she
cooked with prunes and apples, the
''head cheese" made from the meat
of a pig's head (sounds unappetiz-
ing, but you should live so long as
to taste it), the homemade stuffed
sausages, the liver loaf; the pressed
veal roll, which took days and days
to flavor in a salt brine with leaves
of thyme and bay, and more days to
press into a firm roll that was sliced
on homemade bread, and what the
thought of that does to my taste
buds!

And I must tell you about her
sour-and-sweet red cabbage that
practically made Christmas dinner
with its goose or its turkey. Yet,
it is so simple we should have it
often. She would shred a head of
red cabbage, boil it in water, add
several tablespoonfuls of vinegar, a
half cup of sugar, and a bit of but-
ter. And speaking of sour-and-sweet
things, there was the sour and sweet
gravy she made for boiled or
steamed halibut, but we won't go
into that. I feel hunger pains.

How thankful I am for the food
that so often satisfied those pangs,
and for the memory of that food
and the blessed hands that prepared
it.

There was just nothing quite like
Mom's cooking. And there still is
not.

The Patchwork Quilt

Elizabeth Cannon McChnnnon

4 4 i^^H. dear, I'm afraid Grandma
I I is going to give us a patch-
work quilt for our wed-
dingl" \'ida confided to her Aunt
Rose.

To avoid the usual conglomera-
tion of presents,, \^ida had seen that
her friends learned of her selected
patterns of siher, chma. potterv. and
sterling. If guests couldn't afford
a spoon, thev could send a potterv
dish. That shouldn't work a hard-
ship on anybodv, \^ida had decided.

Alreadv Aunt Rose knew of some
insurrection. Uncle George had
selected an enormous kitchen clock,
shaped like a sunflower, "So Jack
can get to work on time." Rose
herself had purchased a wall can
opener, accompanied bv a book
Two Hundred and FifhSeven Ways
to Prepare Canned Foods. She dis-
trusted her niece's cooking abilit}-.
^^'ith all the present-day acti\ities
of voung people, cooking, somehow,
seemed relegated to the background.

"You don't mean to say Mother
is giving vou the double-wedding-
ring quilt? I always knew she fav-
ored vou, but I didn't think anyone
would get thati It's her most cher-
ished possession. The historv of
the whole family is sewed up in it."

"WTiat do you mean?'' \^ida asked
curiously.

''The wool bats are from Uncle
Fred's sheepherd. \\'ith all these
new svnthetic materials, they say
that sheep, like horses, are on the
vsav out. But, to mv wav of think-
ing, there is nothing like a good
wool filling for warmth.''

"That delphinium blue it is lined
with is a lo\ely color," \^ida ad-
mitted.

"Do you know what that is? It's
raw silk from China that Maud
purchased in Honolulu. She brought
it as a present to Mother when she
made the trip to Hawaii on the
Lurline."

"And Grandma put it in the
quilt!"

"The double-svedding-ring is a
beautiful idea. Man\- men nowa-
davs wear a wedding ring on their
left hands to indicate that thev are
married. The pattern was brought
into our familv b\- Great-Great-
Grandmother Paul when she walked
across the plains before the railroad
came to Salt Lake. One Scotch
plaid piece of cloth actualh- is from
a dress that belonged to her little
girl, Annie, \\ho died and was buried
by the side of the road."

"Honestlv!''

'"Yes, and it's the tartan of our
ancestors in Scotland.''

'A\Tiat about the Irish side of
the house?" Bv now \*ida was re-
gretting her former feeling.

"I guess the bits of green are from
the Emerald Isle," Aunt Rose
vouchsafed, with a t\\inkle in her
eye.

"We'll appreciate the quilt now,
if we are lucky enough to get it,"
\'ida confessed. "You must show
us the pieces and tell us their his-
tory."

"The most precious things to
me," said Aunt Rose, tears coming
into her eves, "are the manv hours

Page 582

THE PATCHWORK QUILT 383

and the tinv stitches Mother put bride's home, in a tropical setting

into it, to say nothing of the fine of hibiscus, bougainvillaea, camellias,

co-operative project the ward Relief and fuchsias. The ushers, in white

Society members made of quilting coats, led guests to the bridal couple,

it." their parents, and attendants. Japa-

****** nese lanterns lent an exotic atmos-

The young people were married phere, while a string orchestra

on a spring-like day in early summer played sweet music,

in the beautiful new Los Angeles In the glassed-in lanai, the wed-

Temple. After the ceremony, they ding gifts were displayed. Dominat-

sped home to a family dinner. This ing the scene and spreading its

was followed in the evening by a ample folds in the place of honor,

garden reception in the patio of the was Grandma's patchwork quilt.

cJhis cJ-s I /ill uJuuding

Maud H. Fullmer

AS I enter The Relief Society Building, I am not so conscious of the sturdiness of
construction, the beauty of line or the blending of colors, as I am of the spirit of
the building — the years of prayer, thought, longing, and work for just such a place. Not
only do I sense a feeling of awe and re\erence, but also a sense of ownership and be-
longing.

Many times I sit in the lounge and read the words of the Prophet Joseph Smith
inscribed on the plaque:

"You will recei\e instructions through the order of the Priesthood which God has
established, through the medium of those appointed to lead, guide, and direct the affairs
of the Church in this last dispensation;

"And I now turn the key in your behalf in the name of the Lord, and this Society
shall rejoice, and knowledge and intelligence shall flow down from this time henceforth;

"This is the beginning of better days to the poor and needy, who shall be made to
rejoice and pour forth blessings on your heads" (D.H.C., IV, page 607).

Then it is that I have a song in my heart which repeats over and over again —
This is M}' Building.

I like to think that the courage, stamina, hopes, and dreams of the past leaders of
Relief Societ)' are incorporated in the spirit of the building and that Emma Smith,
Eliza R. Snow, Zina D, H. Young, and the others w^ho have gone on are pleased and
happy with what we are doing, I am sure the work, prayers, aspirations, and dreams
of the present valiant leaders are also becoming a part of the spirit of the building.

I picture the women in all parts of the world who may never have an opportunity
to see the building, that as they sit around their heating stoves, gather in their meetings
in the cold countries; and the other dear sisters in the hot countries who sit under the
shade of the trees during the heat of the day talking about the building, looking at
the pictures and listening to the missionaries as they describe the beauties and func-
tions of our building, that they, too, may feel that — This Is Afy Building.

And so I dream of the future and vision my daughters, my granddaughters, and
great-granddaughters down through many generations as they work in Relief Society
with unshakeable faith; charity in their hearts and always with the light of hope in
their windows, that they too may hear that same beautiful refrain — This Is My Building
— This Is My Building.

llLother uiad Seven Q^lrls
Jennie Brown Rawlins

AS I switched on my automatic
washer the other day I
couldn't help thinking what
a pity it was that Mother hadn't
had a few of the modern con-
veniences when she was rearing her
family of seven girls. Then, in ret-
rospect, I went back to those old
washdays, but contrarily, the pic-
ture my mind conjured up was not
unpleasant. I could see the wash-
er, with the copper bands and wood-
en tub, which was Mother's pride
and joy after years of scrubbing
clothes on the board. True, it had
had to be turned by hand, but there
was always one to turn the washer
and one to turn the wringer. We
used to sing as we turned, ''Swing-
ing, swinging, lulling cares to rest
'neath the old apple tree." (I used
to wonder about lulling, and why
she cared to rest), or read Ann oi
Green Gables.

Occasionally, Mother, flushed and
damp, would emerge from the
kitchen carrying pans of steaming
clothes or buckets of boiling suds.
There were two to hang the sweet-
smelling clothes on the long lines,
rows of whites, fresh and snowy
from being boiled in homemade
soap and lye-water, and dozens of
gaily colored dresses hung in gradu-
ated sizes.

The next day, there was the big
fruit-basket filled to overflowing
with tightly rolled and dampened
pieces. The stove glowed red, the
irons were sizzling hot, and the
house was filled with the fragrance
of freshly ironed clothes, mixed

Page 384

occasionally with the faint scent of
scorch, for Mabel usually lingered
too long on a ruffle. We used to
take turns at the irons, the older
ones doing the more difficult pieces.
Lois, the youngest, was permitted
to iron only the handkerchiefs and
pillow slips — much to her annoy-
ance. It was a mark of honor to be
allowed to iron one of Father's white
shirts, the collar and cuffs cold-
starched to cardboard stiffness; and
a lace-trimmed flounce ironed silk-
en smooth was a thing to stir one's
pride— almost a work of art.

On a brisk Saturday morning
what a stir we made— what scrub-
bing, shining, polishing, sweeping,
dusting, and airing. There were
two for the upstairs, one for the
parlor, one for the kitchen, and one
for the screened-in back porch and
storeroom. Lois stood on a chair
and washed dishes, being very care-
ful with the hand-painted china
that mother indulgently permitted
her to wash. We rotated, and the
one who got the parlor was always
considered the lucky one, for she
could dust the sea shells, cut glass,
and other interesting things that
were in the china cupboard.

When we got through, how the
old house sparkled and seemed to
emanate a warm and friendly homi-
ness. The beds looked fresh and
inviting, with their plump straw
ticks and smooth snowy cases; the
old stove shone like polished
ebony; and the upright piano in the
parlor (with Mother and Father's
wedding picture set at just the right

MOTHER HAD SEVEN GIRLS

385

angle atop it) glowed in all its
ornate beauty. Then Father's suit
must be pressed until the creases
were knife-sharp, and shoes must
be shined, and more water heated
for baths.

In the evening, as we sat in the
cozy kitchen with a fire crackling in
the stove, and the warm ruddy glow
of the lamps shining upon the faces
of those we loved, how the old
house seemed to gather us close, as
if it were enfolding us tenderly in
its arms!

npHEN Sunday — that was a day
of days. The whitetop buggy
groaned with its weight of girls in
white lawn or voile or embroidery,
and Father's two hundred pounds
and Mother's diminutive one-hun-
dred-twenty. The horses trotted
briskly along, the ribbons on our
straw sailors fluttered in the breeze,
and seemed symbolic of our lightly
tethered spirits.

After Sunday School the women
spread out quilts and placed red-
checked cloths upon them, and
from well-stocked boxes unloaded
roast chicken, potato salad, home-
cured ham, spice cake, rhubarb
pies, and currant jelly. Then, after
all had eaten and the tables were
cleared, we older girls gathered un-
der the big poplar tree and talked
in low, animated tones, and the
women sat on the quilts, tended
the younger children, visited, and
exchanged recipes.

The horses, their tugs loosened,
grazed contentedly, and the men
leaned up against the buggies or
squatted on the grass (being very
careful of their Sunday trousers)
and talked man-talk. Father kept

them entertained with stories of his
amusing experiences, and though
the other men chuckled apprecia-
tively and Father's eyes twinkled
and his mustache quivered, he nev-
er laughed at his own stories. Once
in a while the women would stop
to listen, and when the laughter
got too loud. Mother would draw
her brows close together in disap-
proval, but all she ever said was,
''Now, John, remember it is the
Sabbath."

Promptly at two the afternoon
meeting began, after which, filled
with a deep, quiet peace, we made
our way home. Father sat in the
driver's seat and mused contentedly,
letting the lines droop, and the
horses sauntered sleepily along. Lois
drowsed, her head in Mother's lap,
Mabel finger-pressed a pleat over a
hole in her new voile dress, looking
furtively about to see if anyone
else had discovered it; and Mother,
her hand resting lightly on Lois'
bright head, was happy knowing
that here was her family about her,
all safe and free from harm.

The rolling fields, a deep lush
green in the softened light, became
to me the rolling waves of some far
sea, and the gentle rocking of the
whitetop became the rocking of a
white-sailed ship. But always and
always, instead of it taking me to
faraway, glamorous shores, I was
returning from those places to bring
my treasures home— home, not so
much a tall white house set in an
apple orchard, as a circle of hands
that opened to draw me in.

Yes, we have many wonderful
modern inventions, but let's not
make the mistake of thinking, even
for a moment, that happiness is one
of them.

The Bright Star

Chapter 4
Doiothy S. Roniney

Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan, who
wishes to become an artist, hves with her
Aunt Emerald Jewel Tracy in an old-
fashioned house overlooking San Francisco
Bay. Kathy applies to a neighbor, Phineas
Fenton, for employment; however. Aunt
Em suffers a partial stroke, and Kathy
gives up the promised position. Using
her aunt's illness as an excuse, Kathy post-
pones marriage to Jim Parker. A stranger.
Marc Hale, asks to rent the China house,
and Aunt Em agrees.

ONCE back in the garden,
Kathy found that the exub-
erance she'd felt earlier had
left her. She sat facing the hills,
her back against the rough exterior
of the China house. She ought to
like the new tenant of the China
house, she told herself. The money
was a life-saver. But she didn't.
For one thing he wasn't young
enough to interest her. He looked
all of thirty-five. And his highhand-
edness! No, she did not like the
tenant of the China house.

As she sat thus brooding, Marta's
son, who delivered papers about the
countryside, whistled from the road.
''Hey, want a paper?" he called.
'Tve got an extra one today. Mom
likes to read the society page." He
tossed the paper in Kathy's direc-
tion, and was off on his bike again.
A daily paper was a luxury the Tracy
household could not afford.

Kathy picked it up, and began
brushing the loose dirt from it. A
small headline at the bottom of the
folded paper darted out at her. ''Art
Contest." She read the item care-
fully, excitement and interest rising
in hen ''Art Scholarship. One thou-

Page 386

sand dollars, or a year In a chosen
school," it began.

Excitedly Kathy ran into the
kitchen and thrust the paper at
Marta. "Hank left it," she cried.
She started dancing around Marta
in a circle. "I'm going to enter it.
I'm going to enter it and win," she
sang.

"For goodness sake, sit down,"
Marta cried, "you're making me diz-

Apparently not having paid any
attention to what Kathy was saying,
Marta spread the paper out on the
kitchen table and started reading
aloud.

But Kathy wasn't listening. The
picture she would send in to the
contest was already taking shape in
her mind. It would be hauntingly
life-like, a ship materializing out of
the fog, yet no ghost ship. Sturdy
as the freighter Grandfather Tracy
had piloted for the Fenton line.
How often Kathy and Aunt Em had
stood on the cupola at the top of
the house watching— listening for
Jon Tracy's signal as his ship round-
ed into the Golden Gate. The sig-
nal that meant happy days ahead
until the time came for him to sail
out again. She'd take the thousand
dollars she would win and give
Aunt Em a chance to be free from
worry.

Then another thought intruded
on her mind— a few more months
to be free herself— how wonderful
that would be— she needn't marry
Jim just yet. And suddenly she rea-
lized that now that Jim had been

THE BRIGHT STAR 387

ordained an elder, there was some- Kathy had decided it was foohsh

thing else that was holding her to go on resenting him, since there

back. was nothing to be gained. He had

Firmly Kathy smothered this nodded to her on several occasions,

thought. No one could be better and had made a few inquiries as to

to me than Jim has been— he's so their source of fresh eggs, vegetables,

dependable. We'll be happy to- and butter. This had been her only

gether, surely we will, she told her- contact with him. She tried never

self. If only he weren't so stub- to think of him.

born. Often, after having been absent

for a few hours she had come home
npHE Pacific Ocean had long been to find his laughter coming from
Kathy's friend. Whenever she Miss Em's room, her aunt pink-
was troubled she'd walk down to cheeked and almost gay looking,
the China house, sit on its minia- Aunt Em had smiled at Kathy's in-
ture veranda, listen to the rush of dignation after he'd gone. ''He's
the waves, and think things out. good for me," she'd managed to
She knew the ocean's moods and say, almost her first complete sen-
what they foretold. At times calm tence since her illness,
and blue as a summer sky, other Kathy found herself laughing at
times sullen and brooding under fog Marta's version of these visits,
or rain, or rising in angry green ''What's-his-name," Marta was no
waves, the white caps breaking good at remembering names— ''the
almost under her feet. ex-prowler was here. Looking sour

But now the China house was ^^ crab apples-till he come out of

occupied by this highhanded young Miss Em's room, all smiles, he was

man. Kathy needed solitude des- ^l^^n." Or, " 'His Happiness' of the

perately. She'd have to begin work Chma house," as she had finally

on her contest picture immediately, dubbed him, "paid us a visit today.

The old-fashioned cupola at the ^ot to laughing with Miss Em.

top of the house offered the only Say, Td like to know what their

haven. She selected materials, secret is.

found a folding stool, and started Whatever it was, Kathy had de-

the climb up to the third floor of cided, they could keep it, although

the old house. She placed her stool she was grateful to know that Aunt

so that the afternoon sun would Em was finding a few moments of

warm her back, settled her easel pleasure now and then,

and looked out over the wide blue She shook her head impatiently,

expanse of the Pacific. Finally her This would never do. She turned

gaze came to rest on the China her stool away from the view of the

house. China house and started to paint.

Stretched in his deck chair, the She must have been working for

long length of him almost complete- hours, too absorbed in what she

ly covering the small space of the was doing to notice that it had be-

veranda was Mr. Marc Hale, week- gun to grow chilly. She felt a shiver

long tenant of the cabin. go through her, relaxed her hold on

388

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

the paintbrush, and looked up just
in time to see the fiery red sun be-
gin its plunge into the Pacific.

Gracious, she told herself, I must
have been sitting here for ages, and
I promised Aunt Em fresh peas
from the garden for her supper.

IZATHY hurriedly folded her camp
stool and started down the
steep stairs that led directly to the
garden, the picture in hand. Luckily
for her, she thought, "His Happi-
ness" had abandoned his post on the
veranda. At least she'd be spared
the dubious pleasure of his comp-
any.

She put her picture down in a
safe place and started pulling the
plump green pods off the vines.
Both hands were full before she rea-
lized that she had nothing to put
them in. She looked around.

'TIere, put them in this," a voice
behind her said— a voice so bland
and soft she failed to recognize it
until she looked into the face of
Mr. Marc Hale himself. He was
holding out a small, shiny saucepan
to her.

''You look as if you'd never seen
me before," he stated, grinning.

''I haven't," she blurted out truth-
fully, and realized for the first time
that her imagination had been play-
ing tricks on her. He looked almost
boyish and good-natured, with his
hair slightly rumpled and a faint
brush of sun-tan on his face.

''Hmm," he mused, "I wonder."
Then went on, "I saw you working
on the cupola. Your aunt tells me
you're an artist."

'That's for the future to decide,"
Kathy murmured. ''I do want to
enter this contest, the one for the

scholarship or the thousand dollars
in cash." She so desperately need-
ed someone to talk to she forgot
for a moment that this arrogant man
was her enemy.

"A contest, is it?" he said, and
thrust the pan at her. There was
nothing for Kathy to do but take it
with a murmured thanks. He
reached down, and without so much
as a "by your leave," picked up the
picture she had been working on
and started studying it.

"Not bad— not bad at all," he
conceded after a few moments, and
Kathy felt her cheeks coloring under
this faint praise. "But contests are
a disappointment. I understand
they're strictly for the professional."

"Maybe not," Kathy retorted
sharply. "Anyway, I'm going to try
it. It's a way of finding out if I'm
any good." A way of making ex-
penses, if I win, she thought.

"Atta girl. I like a person with
spunk." He laughed a little, as
though ashamed of his confession,
and Kathy noticed he was looking
at her curiously. He must have
suddenly realized he was staring, as
he turned hastily back to studying
the picture.

"Say," he exclaimed after a mo-
ment, "this might go places in a
contest at that. You've got a good
beginning."

Kathy sparkled. "Oh, you really
think I might have a chance?" she
asked, and realized all of a sudden
that she was thoroughly enjoying
this conversation. "Well, I shall
certainly try. I'd never get any
place just sitting around."

Hale's laugh was short and mirth-
less. "Yes, I suppose you're right.
I must say, however, that you've

THE BRIGHT STAR

389

chosen a hard role. Artists and
writers are a dime a dozen. Better
forget contests and get married.
Don't tell me that fellow with the
scrubbed look about him comes to
see auntie."

Kathy was angry again. She
clutched the pan of peas in one
hand, and with the other gingerly
accepted the picture Marc handed
her, and started up through the ber-
ry patch, the red-gold of her hair
flashing in the last rays of the sun.
At least, she thought, ''that fellow
with the scrubbed look" has some-

thing you don't have, Mr. Marc
Hale, as she thought of him now
being an elder.

Her anger had softened a little by
the time she reached the house. I
wonder what church he does belong
to? she asked herself. Since Aunt
Em's illness, Kathy hadn't been
able to get to church as often as she
liked. She missed the peaceful,
secure feeling she got from attend-
ing services in the little ward chapel
in San Rafael, the warmth of her
many friends.

(To be continued)

1 1 iartha ui. 1 1 icJvaig (j^ornposes JL^ncs and 1 1 Lusic

for L^hilaren's Songs

ALTHOUGH she is nearly ninety-one years of age, Martha Hardy
McKaig of Oakland, California, enjoys many varied activities and

hobbies. Besides writing the lyrics for children's songs, she also composes

the score for the songs. Sister McKaig is a fine quilter and homemaker and

still bakes excellent bread. She is active in the Church auxiliaries.

Mrs. McKaig was born in Salt Lake City and graduated from the

University of Utah in the class of 1886. She is the mother of four children,

grandmother to five, and great-grandmother to ten.

She has seen the branch Relief Society in Oakland grow into three

stakes with more than forty Relief Society organizations. She has devoted

many years to Relief Society compassionate services.

QTt-^ P FROM THE FIELD °^

Hj-f£ F£:"<e:. General Secretan-Treasurer

AD r:z--:: ^^ ef f
staioe ar: ~r..\'7. : t :: ^ :::
of mater : : : ' i; 7: :~ ::
die H2BCixx}k or iasuucaons, page 123.

RELIEF SOCIE-n' ACTIMTIES

iblication in this department should be sent through

^readents. See regulations gmeming the submittal

: £"' in the Magazine for x\pril 1950, page 278, and

Fkotceraph sabmitted by Hope Beus

RIGBY STAKE aDAHO-. ROBERTS WARD RELIEF SOCIETi' HOLDS

ANNUAL BAZ:\AR AND DANCE

Left to right: Catherine Paulsen; Ardis Fullmer, President Roberts Ward Relief
Sodety; Ann Sureras, First Counselor; June Duke, Secretan-Treasurer; Jessie Lake, Sec-
ond Coanselor: Nona Braegger, work meeting leader; Shirlee Holm; Inez Zollinger;
Dorothy Wells; Thelma Dutson.

Hope Beus, President, Rigb;. Stake Relief Societ\, reports: "A large variet} of
articles was displaced on tables representing a train engine and cars" at the annual
bazaar.

Pope 390

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

391

Photograph submitted by Rhoda Thorpe

HYRUM STAKE UTAH . EIGHT \\'ARD RELIEF SOCIETIES JOIN TO
PRESENT MARCH SUNDAY E\TNTNG PROGR-\M

Rhoda Thorpe, President. Hymm Stake Relief SocieK, reports: "'Eight wards of
H\Tum Stake Relief Societ}' joined together to present the March Sundav night meet-
ing, 'Portrait of a Dream' under direction of the stake board. Music directors were
Matilda Miller, chorister, and Alta Petersen, organist, who are both seated in front of
the Singing Mothers chorus."

Photograph submitted by Marie J. Monson

BUTTE STAKE ^MONTANA^ SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE. Februar)- 24, 1937

Verla Boetticher. chorister, stands in front of the piano: Lucile Rossiter, organist,
is seated at the piano: \'iola Shuman: First Counselor, Butte Stake Relief Socieh'. stands
eighth from right on first row; Marie J. Monson, President, is second from left on second
row; Helen Smith. Secretary-Treasurer, is third from left on back row.

Sister Monson reports: 'There were sevent\"hvo- women who participated. These
women traN eled from as far as 115 miles aw a\". Thev practiced in their own wards
and branches, having only one combined practice Sunday morning before the session
of conference."

392

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Photograph submitted by Ida H. Gallagher

MURRAY STAKE (UTAH), MURRAY SEVENTH WARD VISITING
TEACHERS ACHIEVE ONE HUNDRED PER CENT FOR FIVE YEARS

Sister Ida A. Gallagher, President, Murray Stake Relief Society, reports that the
visiting teachers of the Murray Se\'enth Ward have achieved one hundred per cent in
their visiting teaching since the ward was organized five years ago.

In the picture, beginning sixth from left in front row are: Marjorie H. Newman,
First Counselor; Ina H. Day, President; Nola S. Winget, Second Counselor; Lovella }.
Green, Secretary-Treasurer, of the Murray Seventh Ward.

Photograph submitted by Olive C. Phillips

FRESNO STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC AT
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, February 24, 1957

Leida Anderson, chorister, is standing second from right, on the third row; Mary
Thompson, organist, is third from right, third row; Olive C. Phillips, President, Fresno
Stake Relief Society, is at far right on third row.

Sister Phillips reports: "This is the first time the Singing Mothers of this stake
have sung for quarterly conference and, although they live in widely scattered localities,
and their practicing together was limited to one session, their singing was beautiful."

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

393

Photograph submitted by LaVora S. Wood

NORTH DAVIS STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC

FOR STAKE CONFERENCE

La\^ora S. Wood, President, North Davis Stake Relief Society, reports that the
Singing Mothers recently furnished the music for stake conference. Carol Steed
is chorister, and Mary Christiansen is organist.

Photograph submitted by Pauline Stevens

BIG HORN STAKE (WYOMING), COWLEY WARD RELIEF SOCIETY
HOLDS COUNTRY STORE AND BAZAAR

Left to right: Louise Taggart, Cody, Wyoming; C. Golden Welch, Cowley;
Helena Belnap, former President, Big Horn Stake Relief Society; Cleone Crosby, Secre-
tary, Cowley Ward Relief Society.

Pauline Stevens, President, Big Horn Stake Relief Society, reports that "Tliis
country store and bazaar is an annual affair where old as well as new articles are
sold. An old-fashioned lunch is also sold." Sister Stevens writes that the organ in
the picture was the first organ in the Cowley Ward and the round table is seventy-five
years old.

394

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Photograph submitted by Lucille S. Condie

HILLSIDE STAKE (UTAH), COLONIAL HILLS WARD RELIEF SOCIETY

HOLDS BIRTHDAY PARTY

Left to right: Alta Brown, organist; Irene Piatt, chorister; Ann Borg, social science
leader; Ida C. Bowers, Second Counselor; Lena Glanser, visiting teacher supervisor;
Agnes R. MacKay, President, Colonial Hills Ward Relief Society; Elder LeGrand Rich-
ards; Sister Richards; Governor George D. Clyde; Sister Clyde; Helen Hedquist, First
Counselor, Hillside Stake Relief Society; Ruby S. Ockey, Secretary; Ruth Schoenhals,
literature leader; Harold M. Wright of the Hillside Stake Presidency; Genevieve Wright,
theology leader; Marian Johnson, work meeting leader; Joy Slack, visiting teacher
message leader; Ray C. Johnson, Bishop, Colonial Hills Ward.

Lucille S. Condie, President, Hillside Stake Relief Society, reports: "The birthday
party was given in honor of Sister Glauser, who has been the visiting teaching super-
visor since the ward was organized. Elder LeGrand Richards was guest speaker." The
party was held March 15, 1957.

*^lWliP« ^%Nil^ ^M\!^
^wW*^ :f^wW^ ^IhW^

Photograph submitted by Bertha Burch

MINIDOKA STAKE (IDAHO) RELIEF SOCIETY PRESENTS PAGEANT

March 1957

Bertha Burch, President, Minidoka Stake Relief Society, reports that the pageant,
"Characters and Teachings of The Book of Mormon/' was presented with great success

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

395

under the direction of Jean Hansen, stake theology leader, assisted by Sister Burch;
Bessie Dixon, First Counselor; Thelma Attridge, Second Counselor and Maybell Steven-
son, Secretary-Treasurer.

Main characters in costume, left to right beginning fifth from right are: Alene Sum-
mers representing a Lamanite sister; Cathleen Keolanui, of Hawaiian descent; Leah
Heiner, a Jewish descendant; Marjorie Crofts, theology class leader; Lester Tracy repre-
senting King Benjamin, Back row, Earl Corless representing Nephi, son of Lehi; Ferrell
Catmull representing Mormon; Calvin Heiner representing Moroni.

Organ music was furnished by Lapriel Stoddard, stake organist, standing left of
organ. The Singing Mothers chorus was directed by Thelma Widmier, stake chorister,
standing second from left on front row of chorus.

Photograph submitted by Mary P. Christensen

GREAT LAKES MISSION, YOUNGSTOWN (OHIO) BRANCH RELIEF
SOCIETY HOLDS ANNUAL CONFERENCE

Front row, seated, left to right: Hazel Carman, Work Director Counselor; LaRue
Barnett, President, Youngstown Relief Society; Mildred Martin, Secretary-Treasurer;
Robert C. Martin, Branch President.

Second row: Vernell Markusic; Helen Schmidt; LaWanna Robison; Barbara Cum-
mings; Estella Eshbaugh.

Back row: Emma Dear; Agnes Ohl; Goldie Flesch; Charlotte Beeler; Lelah Geist;
Olivia Lundstrum; Nola Mallery. Not present when the picture was taken: Lena
Robison, Educational Counselor; Lois Samsa; Leota Hurley; Betty Nemenz.

Sister Barnett reports: "Our activities have been numerous and joyous. We have
our goal set for a lovely chapel here in Youngstown, and are earnestly working along
with the Priesthood toward that goal."

Sister Mary P. Christensen is president of the Great Lakes Mission Relief Society.

396

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Photograph submitted by Annabell W. Hart

OAKLAND-BERKELEY STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS
PROVIDE MUSIC FOR QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, February 1957

Annabell W. Hart, President, Oakland-Berkeley Stake Relief Society, is ninth from
left in front row; LaVern W. Rock, Counselor, is seventh from left in the front row;
PhylHs Warnick, Counselor, is at far right on front row. Emma C. Harmon, chorister,
is on the podium and Elnora Jensen, organist, is at the piano.

Sister Hart reports that the chorus sang during the morning session and that there
are 120 women in the chorus.

Photograph submitted by Ruby M. Dobbins

PALO ALTO STAKE (CALIFORNIA), REDWOOD CITY WARD RELIEF
SOCIETY DRAMATIZES ITS HISTORY

Ruby M. Dobbins, President, Palo Alto Stake Relief Society, writes: "Re-enacting
the history are six former presidents and four officers of the Redwood City Ward Relief
Society." Left to right, standing: Delia Rose; Naomi Bodily, who represented Mrs.
Redwood City Ward Relief Society; Thelma Howard; Melba Stevens; Geneva Coy; and
Eileen Weaver, all former presidents. Margaret Grubb, narrator for the program and
President, Redwood City Ward Relief Society, stands at far right. Seated are Ida
Knight; former President Theda Farnsworth; and Ruby Cannon,

The program told the story of the life of the society from its organization in
1939 to the present time. The eleven presidents of the ward ReUef Society were repre-
sented in person or by others and "life" memories of activities were presented.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

397

Photograph submitted by Avez M. Goodman

TUCSON STAKE (ARIZONA) RELIEF SOCIETY BOARD ORGANIZED

Avez M. Goodman, President, Tucson Stake Relief Society, reports: "We were
made a new stake December 2, 1956, and the members of the stake Relief Society presi-
dency were sustained that day, but we did not start our work until January 1957. . . .
We have a very excellent board who all are so enthusiastic in their work that I feel
we can accomplish a great deal."

Front row left to right, the stake board includes: Lola Killpack, visiting teacher
message leader; Virginia Swanson, organist; Rose Clifford, Second Counselor; Avez Good-
man, President; Nina Brewer, First Counselor; Zina Skaggs, social science leader.

Back row: Veda Blain, work meeting leader; Ethel Clawson, theology leader; Joan
Cornia, Secretary-Treasurer; Belva Jones, Magazine representative; Jean Dees, chorister;
Louise Call, literature leader.

cJhe [Jtjerryi-LPickers

MaryhaJe ^oohey

Today's strawberries in the market-place
Reminded me of summers long ago;
Those berry-picking hours. . . . We used to race
Each other down the patch, and proudly show
Cups grown to crates, crates tallied up for pay;
This our one aim, day after sunlit day.

Now I remember long rows, glossy green

And sparked with luscious fruit, bright ruby-red;

Now recall sun-warmed fragrance, and the scene

Of summer loveliness around us spread.

Now I remember beauty our young eyes spurned.

Seeing only the pennies our filled baskets earned.

N DEPARTMENT

cJeachifig J^ids for the ^g37'38 JLessons

Mary R. Young

Member, General Board of Relief Society

AUDIO-visual aids can help
promote good teaching when
used properly and effectively.
A class leader should understand
that visual aids are a means toward
achieving her major purpose— good
teaching.

Teaching aids are not new to us
today. They were used in the time
of Moses, some 3,000 years ago,
when the Ten Commandments
were written on tablets of stone by
the finger of God (Exodus 31:18).
Christ, the Master Teacher, showed
us the value of appealing to the eye
as well as to the ear. As class lead-
ers in Relief Society, we are
privileged to walk modestly and
reverently in the footsteps of the
Master Teacher.

To see as well as hear helps to
stimulate interest and focus atten-
tion. It aids in remembering, and
clarifies and enriches the lesson.
Teaching becomes increasingly ef-
fective when we understand and
know our class members and use
aids that have been carefully select-
ed as suitable for Relief Society.

Page 398

Theology

We suggest that in the study of
The Doctrine and Covenants that
the course objective be written on
the blackboard or printed on a chart
so it may be referred to frequently
during the course of study. We also
could list on the blackboard or print
on butcher or poster paper, the
points we wish to stress through-
out the course, such as:

1. Reading of The Doctrine and Cove-
nants.

2. Application of the teachings in the
lives of women.

3. Teaching of the doctrines in the
home.

Well-chosen pictures definitely
increase understanding and interest
and can be used to good advantage
if they forward the objective. The
use of one or two good mounted
pictures is better than using a num-
ber of small ones that are difficult
to be seen by the entire group.

Yisiting Teacher Messages

The blackboard may be used to
good advantage and should be read-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

399

ily available. Let your chalk talk,
too.

When the visiting teachers can
read the scriptural reference and the
objective from the blackboard or
from a printed chart, it definitely
focuses attention and aids them in
remembering the message.

Points to stress in the message
might also be listed.

Liteiatme

Pictures which may be used again
this year include Shakespeare, the
Globe Theater, and London in
Shakespeare's Day.

A blackboard may be used to
good advantage in pointing out con-
trasts in some of the plays. List the
main characters, or make a listing
of them according to their good and
evil characteristics, using different
colored chalk.

Blackboard or chart presentation
of the three plot threads might be
used for plot clarification in Lesson
Eleven, "Twelfth Night." The love
interest might form two triangles
centering in Olivia, the second tri-
angle would include Maria and Sir
Toby who were its instigators.

Character growth of King Lear
might be charted in Lesson Four-
teen.

Make blackboard patterns of pri-
mary and secondary plots in con-
trasting colors of chalk.

Recordings of applicable music
may be stimulating.

Social Science

Pictures and charts will add inter-
est and make the lessons more force-
ful in this year's course of study,
''Latter-day Saint Family Life." We
must be sure that the pictures and

aids have a direct relationship to
the lesson subject matter, however,
and will forward the lesson objec-
tive.

In Lesson Nine we may use black-
board or charts giving interesting
statistics, use Church posters, or pic-
tures of family groups, or list values
and dangers of television programs
and comic books.

In Lesson Twelve, pictures of the
temples may be shown, and a list-
ing of the eternal blessings of temple
marriage may be made.

For Lesson Fourteen, a picture
representing 'The Good Samari-
tan" may be shown.

Music

Leaders will find their lessons will
be more effective by the use of good
visual aids.

Flash cards of music symbols, of
scales in a few different keys, and
of Italian words and their meaning
used for tempos like andante, largo,
etc., may be used as aids. Material
in the text. Fundamentals of Con-
ducting, by J. Spencer Cornwall, will
aid in teaching.

Magazine Representatives

Magazine representatives can
make use of attractive posters,
charts, graphs, and bulletin boards
effectively to stimulate interest in
their work. There is an excellent
article and chart on successful sell-
ing by Thomas S. Monson in The
Reliei Society Magazine, April 1957,
"Selling The Rehef Society Maga-
zine.

The lesson previews appear far
enough in advance of the time the
lessons will be taught to acquaint

400

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

class leaders with the year's course
of study, so that they may be alert
to collect pictures, articles, and vari-
ous aids which will enrich their les-
sons.

The following articles on visual
aids ha\e been published in The
Relief Society Magazine:

"The Value and Use of Audio-Visual
Aids in Relief Society," by Leone G.
Lay ton, January 1953, page ^7.

"Suggestions on Teaching Aids for
1953-54 Lessons," by Leone G, Layton,
June 1953, page 418.

"Teaching Aids for 1954-55 Lessons,"
by Edith S. Elliott, June 1954, page 400.

"Teaching and Teaching Aids for the
1955-56 Lessons," by Mildred B. Eyring,
June 1955, page 403.

"Audio-Visual Aids for 1956-57," by
Mildred B. Eyring, July* 1956, page 475.

Note: The following sets of pictures
are a\ailable at the Deseret Bookstore, 44
East South Temple St., Salt Lake City,
Utah, For social science:

Set of twelve black and white pictures
of the temples, 60c.

Set of twehe colored pictures of the
temples, 80c.

Set of se\en pictures pertaining to the
theology lessons, which include the fol-
lowing: The Prophet Joseph Smith, Angel
Moroni Appearing to Joseph Smith, The
Susquehanna Ri\er, Oliver Cowdcry,
Martin Harris, David Whitmcr, and the
Restoration of the Aaronic Priesthood,
(six colored, one black and white) 50c
plus 5c postage.

One picture of the Good Samaritan,
10c.

(Suggestions for ll iusic JLeaders

Fhience J. Madsen
Member, General Board of Relief Society

THE following article is present-
ed, along with the previews
of lesson courses and helps in
audio-visual aids, in the hope that
it will be helpful to stake music
leaders in conducting their union
meeting departments during the
coming educational year.

In order to make the music depart-
ment of union meetings profitable
for all concerned, sufficient material
on the techniques of music should
be presented and considered. This
may mean that at times the very
rudiments of music may have to be
discussed for the benefit of those
who are new in their positions and
who have had but little contact with
the subject. Encouragement and
help should be given these inex-
perienced leaders who feel their in-

adequacy because of limited knowl-
edge of music.

The subject of music, like all
other subjects, is learned through
constant study and perseverance. It
seems a bit difficult for some con-
ductors to learn to conduct music
with definite baton patterns; there-
fore, time should be given in the
departmental sessions at union
meeting for the conductors and the
accompanists to learn and practice
the needed baton techniques to-
gether.

Place on the blackboard a large
picture or drawing of the baton pat-
tern that is to be learned. This
helps to fix the design in the minds
of those who are conducting and
safeguards those who might stray
from it. While counting the rhythm

LESSON DEPARTMENT 401

aloud, have the group take their tainty in the minds of those learn-

batons and reproduce the pattern ing to conduct. Change the songs,

that is on the blackboard, at first, but retain the same rhythm so that

without any music. After the pat- the baton pattern can be used until

tern is sufficiently learned, practice it is thoroughly learned,
hymns and songs of different styles Other techniques might be intro-

and tempos that require the same duced similarly, for instance: some

baton pattern, this time with the of the music symbols and signs

music, and including a few retards, found in Elsons Music Dictionary

Practice songs starting on both the under the title ''Signs." Keys and

up beat and the down beat— with scales should likewise receive atten-

cue beat preceding each one. To tion, as should also note values and

introduce the baton patterns in this their corresponding rests. In other

way will give the conductors a feel- words, our aim should be to under-

ing of assurance and result in a right stand all the symbols that we en-

and artistic performance. counter in the pages of the music

In teaching baton techniques, we conduct, play, or sing. This

however, do not move too rapidly would eliminate the guessing as to

from one pattern to another, as this what is meant and replace it with

often causes confusion and uncer- knowing what is wanted.

Note: Study the textbook Fundamentals of Conducting, by J. Spencer Cornwall;
the lesson series "Fundamentals of Musicianship" — Appreciation, Conducting, Singing
and Accompanying, The Relief Society Magazine, 1951-52; "Prelude Music," The
ReUef Society Magazine, April 1954, P^§^ ^43-

BOOKS FOR ORGANISTS AND PIANISTS

This list provides suggestions for different types of music books from which books
may be selected as desired.

A. Reed Organ Books:

Organ Voluntaries, volumes I and II, Schreiner and }. Fischer $2.50

Thirty-Eight Voluntaries for Reed Organ, Jackson & G. Schirmer 1.00

Thirty-Eight Voluntaries for Reed Organ, J. Fischer

volume I 1 .00

volume II 1.50

Reed Organ Player, Walter Lewis and T. Presser 90

Forty-Three Organ Voluntaries, Lorenz 85

Gems for the Organ, Shelley and G. Schirmer 1.75

Harker's Harmonium Collection, G. Schirmer 1.00

Ninety-Three Short Pieces for the Hammond Organ or Piano,

Jackson and G. Schirmer (written in two staves) 2.25

B. Sacred Piano Music:

Sahhath Day Music for the Piano, O. Ditson 1.00

Church and Chapel Voluntaries, Dreisbach and G. Schirmer 2.00

Chapel Musings, Perry and Presser y5

C. Pipe Organ Books:

Devotional Organ Music, Asper and Carl Fischer (also for electronic organ) .... 2.50
Organ Voluntaries, volumes I and II, Schreiner and J. Fischer 2.00

402 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

Church Music for the Smallest Organ, Nevin and }. Fischer i.oo

Organ Melodies, Landon and Presser 1.50

Ecciesiae Organum, William C. Carl and John Church 2.50

Organ Musings, Presser 1.50

Chancel Echoes, William M. Felton and Presser 1.00

Organ Vistas, Presser 1.50

Twenty-Five Pieces for the Small Pipe Organ, Schreiner and J. Fischer 2.50

The books listed above are recommended by the Church Music Committee.

SUPPLEMENTARY LIST OF BOOKS RECOMMENDED FOR
ORGANISTS AND PIANISTS

Perry's Piano Voluntaries, Lorenz 1.25

Church Service Selections ioi Organ or Piano, No. 2, Rodeheaver 1.25

Chapel Voluntaries for Organ or Piano, Edward B. Marks 75

Chapel Voluntaries for Organ, Harmonium, or Piano, Edward B. Marks

(from books I to X, inclusive) (2 staves) 75

Thirty-Two Short Pieces for Hammond or Pipe Organ, G. Schirmer

(Arranged by Charles Boyd) 1.50

The Sacred Hour at the Organ, Arno, Carl Fischer 2.00

Sunday Piano Music (For Church and Home), Presser 1.00

Piano Voluntaries, Presser 1.00

Sacred Piano Album for Home and Church, Carl Fischer 1.00

Twenty Preludes and Postludes for Pipe Organ, Truette, Schmidt 1.00

The Liturgical Organist for Pipe or Reed Organ or Piano, J. Fischer

and Brothers (tv/o staves) (1-6) 3.50

Belwin Organ Album, Belwin Music Company (volumes I, II, and III) 1.50

Classic and Modern Gems for Organ or Piano, Presser 1.25

Instrumental Church Service Selections (for Organ or Piano)

Rodeheaver Co 1.25

Church and Chapel Voluntaries for Piano, G. Schirmer 2.00

School of Organ Playing (op. 31) edited by Shippen Barnes 2.50

If your local dealer is unable to supply the above books, they may be
ordered from the following stores:

Beesley Music Company, 70 South Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah

Daynes Music Company, 15 East— First South, Salt Lake City

Glen Brothers Music Company, 74 South Main Street, Salt Lake City

1 1 iathematics

Mabel ]ones Gahhott

When I was proudly sweet sixteen,
I thought that middle age
Was old as ancient history
And dull on every page.

Now I am twice sixteen and more,

I wisely hold my tongue;

The years have brought me such rich store,

What waits at sixty-young?

cJkeologyi — The Doctrine and Covenants

Preview of Lessons for 1957-58
Elder Roy W. Doxey

npHE course of study beginning
this year and continuing for
several years is a section-by-section
or chronological study of The Doc-
trine and Covenants. The Doctrine
and Covenants is the textbook. This
standard work of the Church holds
a unique place among the books of
scripture in this Church. It is a
modern book revealing eternal truths
for the people of this generation.
If these truths are followed, they
will lead the saints to the highest
blessing of which we know that the
Lord bestows upon his children-
eternal life or exaltation. It con-
tains the message the Lord would
have this generation understand
that repentance may take hold of
the hearts of people throughout the
world that they, too, may receive
the greater blessings in store for the
obedient.

The Doctrine and Covenants be-
gins with the revelations which
brought The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints into existence
and carries into the period of the
Church's infancy up to and includ-
ing a section on the martyrdom of
the Prophet Joseph Smith and his
brother Hyrum. Section 136 is a
revelation given to Brigham Young
on January 14, 1847.

To us living in the year 1957, ^^^^
Lord has provided in his book of
revelations: (1) the counsel of our
all-wise Father whose object is to
bring joy into the lives of his chil-
dren today by their following in-
structions given to individuals,

groups of persons, and the Church
over a century ago; (2) a knowledge
of how to live in this present world
of uncertainty and insecurity; (3)
the meaning of world conditions
and events; (4) a philosophy of life
that enables one to see God's justice
and purposes for mankind; (5) a
spirit of conversion to the truth-
seeker which bears witness that
Jesus is the Christ and of the divine
mission of the Prophet Joseph
Smith.

The Doctrine and Covenants
breathes the spirit of truth with
the divine promise:

And if your eye be single to my glory,
your whole bodies shall be filled with
light, and there shall be no darkness in
you; and that body which is filled with
light comprehendeth all things.

Therefore, sanetify yourselves that your
minds become single to God, and the
days will come that you shall see him; for
he will unveil his face unto you, and it
shall be in his own time, and in his own
way, and according to his own will
(D. & C. 88:67-68).

It is believed that the greatest
good will result to class leaders and
the women of the Church if the
lesson discussions are based on the
material given in The Relief Society
Magazine. Inasmuch as The Doc-
trine and Covenants is to be studied
section-by-section or chronologically,
with few exceptions, the class leader
will find most value in using as ref-
erence books, the following: Doc-
trine and Covenants Commentary
(Revised) and Documentary His-

Page 403

404

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

tory of the Church, also known as
the History oi the Church by Joseph
Smith, especially Volume i.

The purpose of this course of
study may be stated as follows:

To reaffirm that Jesus Christ is the
Savior and that Joseph Smith is a Prophet
of God, through a knowledge of the con-
tents of The Doetrine and Covenants; and
to re-estabhsh the apphcation of its teach-
ings to the hves of the women of the
Church, that they may reahze the eternal
importance of setting themselves and
their houses in order.

It is hoped that during the period
covered by this course of study every
member of the Relief Society will
have read and studied the entire
book of The Doctrine and Cove-
nants.

The first two lessons for 1957-58
are intended to give some back-
ground material on The Doctrine
and Covenants. A study of the
Lord's purpose in giving revelation
in our day is considered in Lesson 3
which takes up the study of Section
1 which is one of the few sections
in the book that is out of chrono-
logical order. The remaining five
lessons of this course discuss items
in connection with the preparation
of the Prophet and others in the re-
establishment of the kingdom of
God upon the earth. In so many
of the revelations given during this
pre-Church organization period one
finds great truths that apply to the
lives of us who live more than a
century after their being received.

This year class leaders will become
initiated into some of the ways in
which this course will be studied.
One important part of this proce-
dure begins with Lesson 5, based
upon Sections 3 and 10. You will

discover that the objective of this
lesson does not include some im-
portant ideas found in these revela-
tions. In order that these points
might not go unobserved, they are
set forth under the heading of
''Additional Items" with section
numbers as sub-headings. Entire
sections will be discussed briefly
under this general heading. This
procedure will be followed to take
care of some sections which do not
always lend themselves to an ob-
jective common with other revela-
tions.

For the first year Sections 1 to 1 3,
and 17, excluding 7 and 11, are to
be studied. The lessons for this
year have been given the following
titles and objectives:

Lesson 1— The Lord Speaks Through
His Prophets

Objecti\'e: To recognize that by reve-
lation the Lord has led his people
in the past, and that by a reopening
of the heavens he has restored the
gospel and re-established his Church
upon the earth in fulfillment of Bible
prophecies.

Lesson 2— Origin of The Doctrine
and Covenants (Explanatory Intro-
duction of The Doctrine and Cove-
nants and Chronological Order of
Contents; 67:1-7)

Objective: To learn of the events
which brought forth The Doctrine
and Covenants.

Lesson 3— What to Expect From a
Study of The Doctrine and Cove-
nants (D. & C. Section 1)

Objective: To show that a principal
idea throughout the revelations is to
warn the world of judgments to

LESSON DEPARTMENT

405

come and that the means of escape
is by the restored gospel of Jesus
Christ.

Lesson /^—The Prophecy Concein-
ing Elijah the Piophet (D. & C.

Section 2)

Objective: To show the value of the
prophet Elijah's predicted visit to the
earth in our dispensation.

Lesson 5— Satan's Opposition to the
Coming Foith of The Book oi
Moimon (D. & C. Sections 3 and

10)

Objective: "Remember, remember
that it is not the work of God that is
frustrated, but the work of men"
(D. &C. 3:3).

Lesson 6— Qualifications oi Those

Who Labor in the Ministry (D. &
C. Sections 4 and 12)

Objective: To show the importance
of service and the qualities necessary
in the lives of those who are called
into the Lord's work.

Lesson 7— The Three Special Book
oi Mormon Witnesses (D. & C.
Sections 6, 8, 9, 5, and 17)

Objective: To emphasize the im-
portance of the testimonies of the
men who assisted Joseph Smith at
the time of the coming forth of The
Book of Mormon.

Lesson 8— The Restoration oi the
Aaronic Priesthood (D. & C. Sec-
tion 13)

Objective: To point out the im-
portance of the restoration of the
Aaronic Priesthood.

Visiting cJeacher 1 1 iessages-^

Truths to Live By
From The Doctrine and Covenants

Preview of Lessons for 1957-58
Christine H. Kobinson

/^UR Father in heaven is ever
mindful of us his children. In
order to make sure that we have the
opportunity for happiness in this
life and eternal joy in the life to
come, he has again, in these latter
days, given us revelations for our
direction and guidance. These rev-
elations, as compiled in The Doc-
trine and Covenants, apply to our
particular times and conditions and
have special value for us today.

The Visiting Teacher Messages
for 1957-58, 'Truths to Live By
From The Doctrine and Cove-

nants," are taken from those sec-
tions of this inspired book which
will be studied in the theology
course of study.

The material used as a basis of
these messages has been written
from a practical point of view. Each
message is illustrated with a perti-
nent example which can easily be
applied to the lives of the sisters.

One definition of a message is ''a
divinely inspired communication
sent from one person to another."
The messages taken from The Doc-
trine and Covenants are directly

406

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

from our Savior Jesus Christ. If we
study them and put their truths into
practice in our hves, we will enlarge
our understanding of God's teach-
ings, we will improve the spirituality
in our homes, increase our faith in
the Lord, and lay the foundation
for a happier, more useful life.

The messages and their objectives
for 1957-58 are:

Message 1— ''And the Voice of
Warning Shall Be Unto All People,
By the Mouths of My Disciples,
Whom I Have Chosen in These
Last Days'' (D. &C. 1:4).

Objecti\'e: To show that the Lord
reveals his plan of sahation through
his chosen leaders and that only
when we heed their warnings can we
build strong, useful lives.

Message 2— ''And Inasmuch As
They Were Humble They Might
Be Made Strong, and Blessed From
on High..." (D.&C. 1:28).

Objective: To point out the mean-
ing of true humility, the need for it
in our lives, and to show that the
Lord blesses and makes strong those
who possess it.

Message 3-". . . O Ye That Em-
bark in the Service of God, See That
Ye Serve Him With All Your Heart,
Mind and Strength, That Ye May
Stand Blameless Before God at the
Last Day" (D. & C. 4:2).

Objective: To emphasize the im-
portance of wholehearted, conscien-
tious service and to show that to
serve God means to serve our fellow
men.

Message 4— "Remember That With-
out Faith You Can Do Nothing;

Therefore Ask in Faith . . . Do Not
Ask for That Which You Ought
Not" (D. &C. 8:10).

Objective: To show that all things
are possible to him who has abso-
lute faith, and who exercises it
wisely.

Message 5—". . . Behold, You
Should Not Have Feared Man
More Than God . . ." (D. & C. 3:7) .

Objective: To show that to fear God
means to love him and to keep his
commandments and that in so doing
we earn the respect of all good peo-
ple.

Message 6— "Fear Not to Do Good,
My Sons, for Whatsoever Ye Sow,
That Shall Ye Also Reap; Therefore,
If Ye Sow Good Ye Shall Also Reap
Good for Your Reward" (D. & C.
6:33).

Objective: To emphasize the fact that
everything we do, our every word or
deed has its effect for good or evil,
and we shall be blessed through our
good acts.

Message 7— "Look Unto Me in
Every Thought; Doubt Not, Fear
Not" (D.& 0.6:36).

Objective: To emphasize the fact
that when we place our complete
trust in the Lord we gain strength
and peace of mind.

Message 8—" ... Be Faithful and
Diligent in Keeping the Command-
ments of God, and I Will Encircle
Thee in the Arms of My Love"
(D. & C. 6:20).

Objective: To show that the only
way to earn and share God's love is
through keeping his commandments.

vi/ork 11 ieeting — Living More Abundantly

Preview of Lessons for 1957-58
EldGi William F. Edwards

npHE purpose of this series of les-
sons, ''Living More Abundant-
ly/' is to help each family live more
abundantly. The Prophet Lehi
understood so well the real meaning
of life when he stated, . . . ''men are,
that they might have joy." Every
person should be challenged to
reach that high ideal to the greatest
possible degree. We should strive to
have a well-managed home where
the wise spending of money will
bring a more abundant life.

We must desire the more abund-
ant life so strongly that we will chal-
lenge our present way of doing
things, and change our ways when
we find they are not the best. As
has been so wisely stated, "We can't
make footprints on the sands of
time sitting down." Equally, we
cannot improve the way of our daily

living without dreaming and then
working to make those dreams come
true. And what could be more
thrilling.

The questions do not appear at
the end of the lessons, but will be
embodied in the lessons.

Titles for the 1957-58 course of
lessons are as follows:
Lesson 1. Spending Money Wisely
Lesson 2. Licreasing Our Stand-
ard of Living
Lesson 3. Living Economically
Lesson 4. Making Money More

Valuable
Lesson 5. The Family and the

Home
Lesson 6. The Importance of In-
surance
Lesson 7. Debts and Trouble
Lesson 8. Savings and Added Hap-
piness

Jiiterature — Shakespeare in Our Lives

Preview of Lessons for 1957-58
Elder Briant S. Jacobs

\\7HETHER you come- to Shake-
speare new or renewed, this
study course should yield abundant
challenge and reward. Class lead-
ers who have already enjoyed the
first year of "Shakespeare in Our
Lives" are eagerly anticipating a
second year.

Many class leaders believe with us
that everyone learns most aptly and
memorably from one who is a
friend. Shakespeare is a friend and
will continue to prove himself so,
both in the study course immediate-

ly ahead and in decades to come.
And just as all good things cease-
lessly must be sought, just as neces-
sarily must they be earned— and
shared. Prepare to share insight
into greatness now.

Our primary goal is to help others
know Shakespeare well enough that
they may come to know themselves
more deeply and truly, both indi-
vidually and in the sustaining groups
which comprise our way of life.
Three subsidiary goals, but nonethe-
less vital and compelling, are:

Page 407

408

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

(i) To witness with wonder and hu-
mility the workings of genius as Shake-
speare organizes reality into communicat-
ing words and dramatic art forms;

(2) To realize more intently within
ourselves the timelessness of beauty and
immortal truth;

(3) To frame Shakespeare's name with
the emotions of gratitude and love, inas-
much as he has for all time put great
words in our mouths, pure poetry in our
ears, and living characters embodying wis-
dom and insight into our hearts and
heads.

Our study this year should give us
a concept of tragedy as it deals with
universal moral issues and is con-
cerned with great problems or weak-
nesses which mankind faces at one
time or another.

As last year, the text is G. B.
Harrison's edition of Shakespeare's
Major Phys and the Sonnets, Har-
court, Brace and Company, 1948.
It is recommended that each class
leader have this text, which contains
footnotes at the bottom of each page
and is competently edited.

Lesson titles and objectives for
1957-58 follow:

Lesson 11— Twelfth Night, or What
You Will (Text, pp. 565-599)

Objective: To show that even though
exaggerated through comedy situa-
tions, Shakespeare's characters reveal
to us traits common to all humanity.

Lesson 1 2— The Hamlet
(Text, pp. 600-654)

Frame

Objective: To appreciate Shake-
speare's most provocative drama that
we may find new meaning for our
own lives and deeper or more ade-
quate expression to our thoughts.

Lesson 1 3— Hamlet, Prisoner
Denmark (Text, pp. 600-654)

Objective: To seek to understand
Hamlet's mind and heart, that we
may better understand our own.

Lesson 14— King Lear (Text, pp.

780-827)

Objective: To rise above life's tan-
gible trivia and conceits and feel
about us the sustaining bonds of uni-
versal family love.

Lesson 9— Wilh'am Shakespeare,
Dramatist

Objective: To become more aware
of Shakespeare's genius in integrating
within the art-form of drama the
great truths and eternal conflicts with-
in all mankind.

Lesson 10— Othello, The Moot of
Venice (Text, pp. 700-743)

Objective: To review and consider
pride, jealousy, and passion as tools of
self-destruction, through re-experienc-
ing this artistic record of life's truths.

Lesson 1 5— Macbeth, Villain or He-
ro.^ (Text, pp. 828-862)

Objective: To realize the ruin which
comes to one who, possessed of basic
virtues, yields to the powers of evil.

Lesson 16— The Tempest (Text, pp.
1001-1031)

Objective: To recognize that in The
Tempest Shakespeare shares with us
a serene view of life; and to perceive
that contentment and happiness are
dependent upon self-mastery and
reconciliation with our fellow men.

Social c5cimce — Latter-day Saint Family Life

Preview of Lessons for 1957-58
Elder ]ohn Fan Larson

What is a home in the sight of God? ... I define home as being a divinely ap-
pointed institution in which a servant and handmaiden of the Lord prepare themselves
in righteousness to receive chosen spirits coming from our Eternal Father, and give them
bodies in the flesh for mortal probation, and then undertake with all the power at their
command to lead these spirit children entrusted to their care back into the presence
of God whence they came (President Stephen L Richards, Address at Sunday School
General Conference, October 7, 1956).

A year's study of the Prophet Jo-
seph Smith's teachings and con-
tributions to the women of the
Church has given an appropriate
foundation for further consideration
of the Latter-day Saint family and
its role of returning its members to
the presence of God. Having
learned of the personal character-
istics encouraged, taught, and exem-
plified by the Prophet, as well as
the unique relationship of women
to the Priesthood, as clarified by
him, we are now ready to consider
the family in its twentieth century
setting. Perfection, as taught by
the Prophet and his inspired suc-
cessors, will be our goal.

In the social science lessons for
this year, an effort has been made to
discuss the basic human needs
which must be met by the home
and family, if healthy personalities
are to result. We shall view the
family through the eyes of its mem-
bers at various age levels, and we
shall note the contributions of these
age groups to the family develop-
ment and happiness. The character-
istics of the Latter-day Saint home
will be studied. Our relationship to
one another in the family, and to
our neighbors, the responsibilities
of these relationships as well as

their eternal consequences will be
our concern.

Latter-day Saint families are not
without problems, but these prob-
lems can be met and solved better
when seen in proper perspective and
when the solutions applied are
based on Church teachings. ''Love
at Home'' will have a new meaning
as we study its power to weld fam-
ily members together with happi-
ness.

One of the greatest needs in the
world today is for parents who are
willing and who make themselves
able to assume fully their responsi-
bilities and their role in the family.
If the Latter-day Saint family is to
maintain its rightful place in the
social structure of today and to take
its place in the eternal scheme of
our Heavenly Father, we must set
our households in order by putting
first things first; we must treat fam-
ily members as children of God,
which they are, and help each of
them to grow in faith toward per-
fection; we must use love wisely and
make living happy and purposeful;
and we must make the Lord's way
our way of life. Only then can we
live in happiness as families, in
peace with our neighbors, and in
partnership with God.

Page 409

410

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

. . . Moses, herding his father-in-law*s
sheep at Mount Horeb, saw one day a
flaming bush, and the flame did not con-
sume. Being curious, he started to walk
toward this flaming bush, and the voice
of the Lord came out of the bush forbid-
ding him to come farther, for, said the
Lord, ". , . the place whereon thou stand-
est is holy ground" (Ex. 3:5). So I think
that in every Latter-day Saint home the
Spirit of the Lord is a flaming, non-con-
suming fire, there to light our way, to
guide us, to protect us, and to help us do
our duty, and every inch of space in the
home is holy ground. We should never
forget it. Always remember, and always
live so that we shall not defile in any way
the holiness of the home which should be
ours (President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., Gen-
eral Conference, October 1951).

The lesson titles and objectives
for 1957-58, the second year of the
social science course, ''Latter-day
Saint Family Life/' are as follows:

Lesson 8— The Family Is Forever

Objective: To show the influence of
gospel principles on the Latter-day
Saint family.

Lesson 9— Famih'es Have Piobhms
Objective: To illustrate the nature

and extent of problems which face
families of today.

Lesson 10— Eternal Marriage

Objective: To show the significance
of temples in the Church of Jesus
Christ and the advantages of temple
marriage to the family.

Lesson 11— ''As the Twig Is Bent"
Objective: To illustrate how we are
influenced by our environment, par-
ticularly by the environment of the
home.

Lesson 12— Famih'es Have Members

Objective: To show how the family
unit meets the needs of the various
family members.

Lesson 13— Love— A Basic Ingredi-
ent

Objective: To show that love is
essential for family happiness.

Lesson 14— Families Have Neigh-
hois

Objective: To show the importance
of wholesome neighborhood relation-
ships on family life.

/ totes on the Authors of the JLessons

T^HIS year, two writers, not pre-
viously represented among the
authors of the lessons, are intro-
duced to Relief Society members
and readers of the Magazine. They
are Elder Roy W. Doxey, author of
the theology lessons, and Elder Wil-
liam F. Edwards, author of the work
meeting lessons. Christine H. Rob-
inson, author of the visiting teacher
messages, previously wrote the work

meeting lessons "The Art of Home-
making" for 1950-51.

Biographical sketches of Elder
Doxey, Sister Robinson, and Elder
Edwards, follow.

pLDER Roy W. Doxey, author of
the Relief Society theology les-
sons, "The Doctrine and Cove-
nants," was born in Ogden, Utah,
the son of Thomas and Bessie Wat-

NOTES ON THE AUTHORS OF THE LESSONS

411

kins Doxey. He was graduated
from Weber College and earned his
A.B. and Master's degree from
George Washington University^
Washington, D.C., in 1940. He was
elected to membership in Pi Gam-
ma Mu, social science honorary so-
ciety, and Omicron Delta Gamma,
honorary economics fraternity, while
attending George Washington Uni-
versity.

Elder Doxey was a housing econ-
omist with the National Housing
Administration until 1944, at which
time he was called to be the Presi-
dent of the Eastern States Mission,
with headquarters in New York
City. He served in this capacity for
more than four and one-half years.
In 1948, he became a member of
the faculty of Brigham Young Uni-
versity, where he is chairman of the
department of Bible and modern
scripture in the division of religion.
He has long served the Church in
both Priesthood and auxiliary lead-
ership capacities.

He served in the bishopric of the
Arlington Ward, Washington (D.
C.) Stake and also was active in stake
missionary work and on the high
council in the Nation's capital. In
1930, Elder Doxey served a mission
for the Church in Eastern Canada.
Since the latter part of 1948, he has
been a member of the general board
of the Y.M.M.I.A.

Elder Doxey married Alberta
Opheikens, in the Salt Lake Temple
in August of 1934, and they are the
parents of three sons and one daugh-
ter: Douglas Allen, seventeen;
Clarke Benson, thirteen; Kimball
Roy, eleven; and Cheryl Diane,
eight.

He is the author of lessons for

Books for the
CHURCH ORGANIST

.... AT THE CONSOLE-Felton 2.50

.... CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton 2.50

... CHAPEL ORGANIST-Presser 1.50

.... DEVOTIONAL ORGAN ALBUM-

Asper 2.50

. ... FIRST LESSONS ON THE

ORGAN-Nevin 1.75

.... INSTRUMENTAL CHURCH

SERVICE SELECTIONS 1 & 2-

Kohlmann ea. 1.25

... LIGHTER MOODS-Presser 1.50

.... 93 SHORT SOLOS-Schirmer 2.50

.... ORGAN IN THE CHURCH-Asper 2.75

.... ORGAN METHOD-Stalner 2.50

.... ORGAN VOLUNTARIES 1 & 2_

Schreiner ea. 3.50

.... 33 FAVORITE ORGAN SOLOS-
Schirmer 1.50

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

Q On Approval Q Charge

D Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

INIllSIC I

Daipnes

itiritiiiiiitinfetSt

UVS NORTH UNIVERSnY,PROVO«^ Salt Lake City 11, Uta

412

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957

the M. I. A. and has written articles
for The Relief Society Magazine
and The Inipwvcment Era. He is
the author of The Doctiine and
Covenants and the Future, the sec-
ond edition of which is now just off
the press. Under the direction of
the First Presidency, he dehvered a
series of addresses during the latter
part of 1955 over Radio Station KSL
on the Sunday Evening Program of
the Church.

r^HRISTINE H. Robinson, author
of the visiting teacher messages,
was appointed a member of the gen-
eral board of Relief Society in May
1948. She is a daughter of Bryant
S. Hinckley and Christine Johnson
Hinckley. Her mother died when
Christine was an infant, and she
was reared in the home of her ma-
ternal grandparents in Provo, Utah,
and educated in the Provo City
schools and Brigham Young Univer-
sity. Later, she attended New York
University where she specialized in
home economics and interior decor-
ating. For several years she was a
teacher in the Foster School of Fine
Arts in New York City.

Sister Robinson is the wife of O.
Preston Robinson, General Manager
of the Deseret News Publishing
Company, and the mother of three
children: Miriam Rebholz; Bruce
Hinckley Robinson, recently re-
turned from the British Mission;
and Christine Carol, a high school
student. The family lived for
twenty years in New York City,
where Sister Robinson was active in
the auxiliary organizations of the
Church, particularly in Relief So-
ciety, where she was a class leader,
and later served as a counselor in

Dear Friend :

The Historic Train, originated
by us in 1933, has through the
years thrilled literally hundreds
who have acclaimed it ''The Best
Trip they have Ever had.'*

Our 1957 Historic Train is more
inclusive than ever, for, besides all
the things it has always included,
(Nauvoo, Kirtland, Sharon, Vt.,
Hill Cumorah Pageant, etc., etc.)
there is the JAMESTOWN FES-
TIVAL, celebrating the Three
Hundred and Fiftieth Anniversary
of the arrival and establishment
of the First Permanent Colony in
Our America.

Because of the great amount of
activity going on in Virginia, All
Eyes are turned there this year!
Be sure to write for a Day by Day
program, and whatever you do,
''Don't Miss This Golden Oppor-
tunity" to renew your admiration
and appreciation of our Forebears.
Most sincerely yours,
Vida Fox Clawson,
966 East So. Temple,
Salt Lake City, Utah
Tel. EM 4-2107.

the stake Relief Society presidency.
She is a gifted writer and has con-
tributed feature articles to The Re-
Uei Society Magazine and other
Church publications. She has also
written numerous professional ar-
ticles for newspapers and magazines,
and collaborated with her husband
in writing the well-known text and
reference book Successful Retail
Selling.

I7LDER William F. Edwards was
born in Emery, Utah, and at
the age of eight the family moved
to Rigby, Idaho. In common with
so many young men, he worked his
way through the Brigham Young
University and there met his eternal
sweetheart, Catherine Eyring. They
were married in the Salt Lake Tem-
ple, in September 1929, and they
have six children: Carolyn (Mrs.

NOTES ON THE AUTHORS OF THE LESSONS

413

Clifford Cline); Weston, also mar-
ried; and Robert, Mildred, Cath-
erine, and William.

After graduation. Brother Ed-
wards continued his education at
Columbia and New York Universi-
ties by working in the financial dis-
trict. He obtained the Master of
Science degree in 1930 and the
doctorate of Commercial Science
from N.Y.U. Graduate School of
Business in 1937. His major sub-
jects of interest were banking, eco-
nomics, and investments.

From 1929 through 1950 Brother
Edwards was engaged in investment
and banking activities in New York.
The family moved West when he
was appointed Dean of the College
of Commerce at the Brigham Young
University, effective in January
1951. In 1953 he was given addi-
tional duties as Vice-President in
charge of finance and business ad-
ministration for the University and
the Church School System. In
April 1957, he was appointed Sec-
retary of Finance to the First Presi-
dency.

Always active in the Church, he
was President of the New York
Stake at the time the family came
West. Elder Edwards has had a
special interest in the economic wel-
fare of people, and he is qualified
by training and experience to pre-
sent a helpful series of lessons.

For biographical sketches of the
authors of the literature and social
science lessons, see the following
references in The Reliei Society
Magazine :

Elder Briant S. Jacobs, July 1949,
page 471.

Elder John Farr Larson, June 1956,
page 412.

1 1 lot hers

Lillian E. Miles

I used to smile at mother hen
Whose ducklings took to sea
And paddled gaily out from shore.
Diving merrily.

But now, land-bound, I stand in fear.
And, anxious, watch the sky;
I smile no more at mother hen —
My lad has learned to fly!

Kbpitome

Vesta N. Lukei

It takes a single meadow lark
To make a spring,
A single fern frond curled, a tree
Bright flowering.

A star, a cradle moon, a firefly

Flickering,

Or single breath of violets

Will make a spring.

A hillside slope of grasses, green
And burgeoning.

An orange blossom, or lilac plume
Holds all of spring.

What joy! For me, each bird,

each bloom
Each single thing
Of nature's loveliness creates
Enchanting spring.

aiitch-uiik

Alice Morrey Baihy

It leaped across a dreary place
And made it lively, sweet.
Then, passing so from face to face,
A smile went down the street.

Gain a Full Quarter of Study With
All the Brigham Young University Extras

MORE SPECIAL FEATURES
FOR YOU AT BYU

Nursery school.

Medical aspects of orthopedically
handicapped children.

Workshop on exceptional children.
Speech and hearing clinic.

Workshop in speech for cerebral
palsied.

Workshop on teaching food and

nutrition.
Summer workshop of Utah Council

of Teachers of English.

Summer institute of Junior Engi-
neers and Scientists.
Health education workshop.
Economics education workshop.
Theater workshop.
Debate and forensics workshop.
Radio and TV workshop.
Creative dramatics workshop.
Children's Theater.
Thirteenth annual music clinic.
Piano teachers' clinic.

Distinguished Faculty — Nationally
famous teachers will visit to aug-
ment able and adequate resident
faculty. Visiting artists also teach.

Devotionals and Lectures — Church
General Authorities, religious
scholars, and experts in many fields
speak in outstanding BYU assem-
blies.

Culture — Thrilling, summer-long
series of concerts by finest artists
in music, drama, dance. Paganini
Quartet will be featured again this
year with other artists.

Recreation — Full program of out-
ings, dances, athletics and the scen-
ic Wasatch Mountains near at hand
for brief trips. The Tlmpanogos
Hike in July is the experience of a
lifetime.

FIRST TERM:
June 10 -July 12

SECOND TERM:
July 15 -Aug. 16

Page 414

{Birthday (congratulations

Ninety-nine

Mrs. Hattie Taylor McClellen
Provo, Utah

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Agnes Griffin Branch
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Elizabeth Jane Terry Blair
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Elma Lundberg Jenson
Logan, Utah

Mrs. Mary Clark Rigby
Bancroft, Idaho

Ninety-three

Mrs. Sarah Jane Anderton Perkins
West Bountiful, Utah

Mrs. Hannah Stubbs Jones
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Selina Beddous Kelsey
Springville, Utah

Mrs. Emily King Orr
-Orton, Alberta, Canada

Mrs. Elizabeth Mohr Felix
Logan, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Lizzie Ann Whitear
Santaquin, Utah

Mrs. Rebecca Harriet Taylor Tracy
Springdale, Idaho

Mrs. Mary Christensen Baxter
Gunnison, Utah

• BEArTIFUL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.
Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Advanced payment must accompany

all orders.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gf^^s.

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^jfyj*)

Margaret Lund Tours

Northwestern Tour

Passion Play, South Dakota; Yellowstone
Park; Glacier Park; Cardston Temp!e; Cana-
dian Rockies to Vancouver and Victoria; San
Francisco and the Redwoods.

Leaves Salt Lake City August 12, 1957.
$185.50 for 14 days, includes everything but
food.

Hawaiian Tour

Ask about our Hawaiian Tour which leaves
Salt Lake City in June and July.

L. D. S. Tour

The Peageant at Hill Cumorah; Historical
places of the Church; New York; Chicago;
Washington; Canada; Niagara Falls; Boston.

Leaves Salt Lake City July 20, 1957. $198
for 21 days via new chartered bus, includes
everything but food.

For further information write or phone:

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23rd East

Salt Lake City 9, Utah

Phone: IN 6-2909 or CR 7-6334

Page 415

QJrora 11

ear an

d QJar

Today as I picked up my December
issue of T\it Reliei Society Magazine, I
was again thrilled with the beauty of this
most inspiring edition with the pictures
of our officers, and with the enchanting
beauty of the interior scheme of our new
Relief Society Building. . . . Then came
the blessed thought that we, our entire
sisterhood, claim a share in the beauty
and inspiration of this new building. How
proud and grateful we should be! Thanks
for every issue of our precious Magazine.
— Cleopha J. Jensen

Brigham City, Utah

I have read and enjoyed The Relief
Society Magazine since I was a young girl.
I offer sincere thanks for a Magazine filled
with so much value we can have just for
turning the pages, and it takes so little
effort on our part to gain it.

— Mrs. Ida II. Johnson

Garland, Utah

I appreciated and enjoyed reading the
story '"Hearts United" by Frances C. Yost
in the February issue of the Magazine.
After reading her article in the May 1956
Magazine, '^So You Want to Write a
Storv," I can see why she is successful in
having her stories published. Everything
she said I believed, and it was very in-
spirational to me.

— Mrs. Lily Norton Hortnagl

Long Beach, California

You are to be congratulated on the
quality of the work you are able to main-
tain in The ReUef Society Magazine. It
is wonderful for poets to have such a fine
market for their wares. I especially enjoy
the frontispiece poems.

— Ethel Jacobson

Fullerton, California

I wish to express my gratitude to all
who make up our wonderful Magazine.
Being converts nearly a year now, the
Magazine has helped our whole family —
a mother, three sisters, and myself. In our
time of sorrow recently, the articles pub-
lished brought great comfort to us.
— Mary Jane Gustafson

Washburn, Illinois

In reading Thomas S. Monson's address
"Selling The Relief Society Magazine," in
the April issue, his "Be Chart," page 228,
was appropriate to the hopeful signs of
spring, and quite provocative of poetic
strivings (laying no claim to talent):

If blessings we'd bring,
Best virtues we'd sing;
Nor leaving a sting,

Be a Humble Bee,

Not a Bumble Bee!
— Sam J. Black

Logan, Utah

I enjoyed the editorial "Yet Your Light
So Shine," by Vesta P. Crawford, in the
January issue of the Magazine. I ask my-
self "Is my light shining brightly enough?"
I am teaching the two new songs to my
group of Singing Mothers for the March
3d program.

— Dora Toone Brough
Tremonton, Utah

I have just finished reading the short
stories in the April issue of the Magazine.
They are all so excellent that I cannot de-
cide which one of them I like best. It
is a real joy to read such wholesome real-
istic work. I felt myself camping in the
mud with Margery Clark (in "Mountain
Vacation," by Deone R. Sutherland);
walking barefoot with Flo Harris (in
"New Shoes for Flo," by Wanda F. Hil-
ton); sharing her joy in the acquisition of
a new baby brother; realized the reluctance
of Tom Gordon to part with a fine piano
(in "Going Modern," by Frances C.
Yost); and poignantly lived with Sally
and her mother-in-law through the storm
(in "Two of a Kind," by Maude Rubin).
There is no doubt about it, The Relief
Societ}' Magazine has achieved another,
success in its April issue.
— Gene Romolo

Provo, Utah

I wish to express my pleasure in the
Magazine, with the history of our beauti-
ful Relief Society Building. It represents
a large portion of what faith can do, in
unison.

— Mrs. Delta Williams

Uravan, Colorado

Page 416

REIIDIN6 SU66ESTI0HS

12.

||||2|[^*2l|^QQ| Joseph Smith, the

Prophet

Preston Nibley

Text:

The Doctrine and
Covenants
1.
Doctrine and Covenants

(Cloth-bound library edition)

$1.75
2.

Doctrine and Covenants
and Pearl of Great Price

(Plastic binding)

$ .55

(add 12c postage for

mail orders)

References:
Documentary History
of the Church

3. 7-Voiume Set $14.00

(add 65c postage for
mail orders)

4. Volume I $3.00

(postage on individual
volumes 15c each)

5. Volume II $1.00

6. Volume III $1.25

7. Volume IV $3.50

8. Volume V $1.25

9. Volume VI $1.25
10. Volume VII $3.00

11.

Kit of 7 Pictures

$ .50

(add 5c postage for
mail orders)
Contains following pictures:
Prophet Joseph Smith
Angel Moroni appearing to

Joseph Smith
Three Witnesses (3 differ-
ent pictures)
Restoration of the Aaronic

Priesthood
Susquehanna River

$3.50 References:

13.

Doctrine and Covenants

Commentary

$4.00

^n^^^iTyp

14.

Text:

Shakespeare: Major
Plays and the Sonnets

G. B. Harrison

$6.00

(add 20c postage
for mail orders)

ORDER BY MAIL
with Coupon Below

15.

Gospel Ideals

Discourses of President
David O. McKay

$4.00

16.

Gospel Doctrine

Discourses of President
Joseph F. Smith

$3.50
17.

Doctrines of Salvation,
Vol. I, II, and III

Sermons and Writings of

Joseph Fielding Smith

Compiled by

Bruce R. McConkie

$3.25 Ea.

18.

Articles of Faith

James E. Talmage

$1.50

■ ■■III ill II

II ill! I nil

Deseret^Booh (o.

44 East South Temple -- Salt Lake City, Utah -J

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money
order ( ) charge to my account for the encircled (numbered)
books or items:

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 n 12 13 14 15 16 17 18

Name
Address
City

Zone State.

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax.

W JOR-LA-33- 29111

FEB 58

HAPPY FAMILIES ... do things TOGETHER

Steve has a birthday this month . . . his eighth, and one of his most
important ones en route to manhood. If he could cut the cake in enough
pieces, he would like every one of you to share this experience with him.

His Dad has a birthday this month, too . . . one of two he has every
year. His real birthday is in November, but his "insurance birthday" is in
May — six months earlier. That's the date the premiums increase on any new
life insurance he takes out.

You can beat the birthdays yourself by inviting your Beneficial Life
agent over for his visit soon. Ask him to check over the life insurance program
you now carry, and see if it meets the needs of your growing family and your
present standard of living. The few minutes you spend with him now may
save you many dollars over the next several years.

Write today for folder
"Planned Futures"

BENEFICIAL LIFE

David O. McKay, Pics

nmnu

Salt Lake City, Utah

VOL. 44 NO.

is for October

^■;iijvS:^yifejH;:S.a-!i::J*l

cJo \:yur (yorerunners

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

The years are long, but oh, how fast they go!

And you who knew our towns when they were young

Have watched their early struggles, helped them grow

To busy cities, noisy, neon-strung,

Take now belated thanks so long deserved

For many tasks performed for men unborn.

However simply you have lived, you served.

Who wrested wheatlands from the drouth and thorn,

Something there is beyond the strength of man

Which stays behind when he is deep in sod.

And something which you left for us will span

The gulf between mortality and God—

A dream ... a hope ... a faith that leads us on

With eager hearts and eyes raised toward the dawn.

The Cover: Victoria Falls, Rhodesia, Africa

Courtesy South African Railways
Submitted by Nora C. Duncan

Frontispiece: Wasatch Stream, Utah

Photograph by Hal Rumel

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

CJrom I Lear and cJc

A very dear sister of the Church, Mrs.
Stayner Richards, subscribed to have The
Relief Society Magazine for\\'arded to me
every month. I would hke to tell you
how much I appreciate its wonderful, in-
spiring lessons, also how much I look for-
ward to receiving this beautiful Magazine.
— Mrs. Oliver

London, England

When I read Alice Morrey Bailey's
poem "Ballerina" in the May issue of
The Rehei Society Magazine, I was
thrilled. I am especially fond of lyrics,
and this one not only dances, it sings.
— Gene Romolo

Provo, Utah

Lael Hill did a beautiful job with her
article "The Gift — and the Giving of
Poetry" in the May issue of The Relief
Society Magazine.

— Ethel Jacobson

Fullerton, California

All issues of The Relief Society Maga-
zine are truly outstanding. We in the
Church can justifiably feel proud of the
publications prepared for us. No other
publications equal them. Sister Elna P.
Raymond (of the general board of Relief
Society) was my "mission mother" in
the Northern States Mission in 1946-47.
—Mrs. Coleen Hill

St. Anthony, Idaho

Thank you for a gracious response to
my letter asking birthday recognition for
Mary Ann Smith of Randolph, Utah. One
of the most precious things about Relief
Society is that older women feel they are
needed and wanted. I hope that this at-
titude will always be cherished. So much
emphasis is placed on youth at this time,
but I feel that the experience, wisdom,
and tact of the older women have a real
value.

— Faye B. Gardner

Tacoma, Washington

I enjoy the poetry in the Magazine so
much. It seems there is always a source
of inspiration in the poetry for me.
— Millicent Kendall

Blackfoot, Idaho

I have been an appreciative subscriber
and reader of the Magazine since my mis-
sionary days in 1939-1941. I have been a
counselor and class leader in "our" organ-
ization, and recognize the Relief Society
as the "Mother" organization in the
Church as the Priesthood is the "Father."
—Wanda F. Hilton

Walnut Creek, California

I enjoy The Relief Society Magazine
and read it from cover to cover. I realize
its great worth to the women of our organ-
ization as I have been president of this
Bothwell Ward Relief Society for four
years. This experience is giving me great
pleasure and knowledge I could get no-
where else.

— Mabel C. Anderson

Tremonton, Utah

I would like to say how very much we
enjoy our wonderful Magazine. I am a
convert to the Church, and I would like
to tell all the sisters ever)'where how
much the Church has done for me. I am
indeed grateful for being a member.
— Mary Baker

San Jose, California

My May Magazine came yesterday, and
I read the editorial "Pen in Hand," by
Vesta P. Crawford, and was so thrilled
with the writing, I read it and read it.
It reads like something out of Proverbs or
Psalms. It says things, too, but the way
they arc said is what impressed me so
forcibly. It is really a poem without
rhyme. I liked the story "This Is My
Baby," by Christie Lund Coles, also, and
I thought Florence Dunford's story "The
Third House Down," was very good. The
Magazine continues to become better and
better.

— Dorothy Clapp Robinson

Boise, Idaho

Page 418

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford President

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson _.-_.- Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor --------- Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager - -.-- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 JULY 1957 No. 7

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Habits of Industry and the Abundant Life for Children and Parents Madeline B. Wirthlin 420

The South African Mission Preston R. Nibley 424

Let's Visit a Desert Botanical Garden Marijane Morris 430

The Joy of Renewal Naomi M. Manwaring 434

The Long and Short of Marriage 448

America, Cradle of Liberty Elsie Matthews 449

Prayer Celia Luce 451

Your Child Is a Music Lover Helen Morris 452

Life Is a Journey Cleopha Jensen 463

No Hate in Our Hearts Wilma Boyle Bunker 487

FICTION

Holly— Part I Margaret S. Hardy 426

Ice Cream for the "Fourth" Maryhale Woolsey 435

The Bright Star — Chapter 5 Dorothy S. Romney 455

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 418

Sixty Years Ago 440

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 441

Editorial: The Spirit of the Pioneer Marianne C. Sharp 442

Notes to the Field: Buying Textbooks for Relief Society Lessons 444

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 458

Birthday Congratulations _ 488

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes From the South African Mission Nora C. Duncan 445

Leah A. Hamilton Collects Potted Plants and Does Handwork, Weaving, and Painting 454

When Mother Made Butter Mae R. Winters 486

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Theology: The Lord Speaks Through His Prophets Roy W. Doxey 464

Visiting Teacher Messages: "And the Voice of Warning Shall Be Unto All People"

Christine H. Robinson 470

Work Meeting: Spending Money Wisely William F. Edwards 471

Literature: William Shakespeare, Dramatist Briant S. Jacobs 473

Social Science: The Family Is Forever John Farr Larson 479

POETRY

To Our Forerunners — Frontispiece Eva Willes Wangsgaard 41)

Bread of Beauty Gene Romolo 423

Lupine and Larkspur Ivy Houtz Woolley 429

Sorrow's Treasure Ada Marie Patten 434

Mother to Daughter ; Elsie McKinnon Strachan 438

Mountain Pine Vesta N. Lukei 439

Serenity Dora Toone Brough 444

Together They Walk Maude Rubin 447

Fulfillment Louise Call Nelson 462

Black Hills Ethel Jacobson 487

Oh, Foolish Heart Lillian E. Miles 488

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Habits of Industry and the

Abundant Life for Children

and Parents

Madeline B. Wiithlin

My son, keep thy father's commandment, and forsake not the law of thy mother:
Bind them continually upon thine heart, and tie them about thy neck. When thou
goest, it shall lead thee; \^hen thou sleepest, it shall keep thee; and when thou
awakest, it shall talk with thee. For the commandment is a lamp; and the law is
light . . . (Proverbs 6:20-23).

THE above was a favorite
Mutual theme. It contains
a commandment and a law,
but it also gives great and wonder-
ful promises to children. To par-
ents, it implies the responsibility of
example, counsel, good judgment,
justice, kindness, consideration, and
consistency. One sees a well-knit
family where righteousness and love
of the Lord are dominant, where
prayer is a daily ritual, where faith
in God is nurtured and where love
dominates all that is said and done.
Summer, vacation time is here!
The children are home, happy in
their release from the curtailments
of school. What promise does vaca-
tion hold for us as a family? Are
our commandments, as parents,
such as can be bound about the
hearts of our children— will they
truly lead them, keep them, talk
with them, and be a lamp and a
light to them always?

It has been said we start to train
a child at the birth of his great-
grandparents. I am grateful for the
training the paternal grandparents
gave our children when in far-off
England a great-grandfather prayed
for divine direction to find the true
Church. In a dream, he saw the

Page 420

hall in which two Mormon mission-
aries were preaching. He accepted
their teaching, and after years of
frugality brought his ten children
to Utah. Struggle and privation fol-
lowed them, but their loyalty and
devotion to the Church never
failed. Gratitude increases with
thoughts of the great-grandmother
who gave birth to her children in a
dirt-roofed dugout, and who sold
their only cow that her husband
might go back to Switzerland to car-
ry the gospel message to his native
land. She then sewed salt sacks
for one dollar a thousand to support
her family. The maternal grand-
mother left her home in Christiania,
Norway, when only eighteen years
old to immigrate to Zion alone for
the cause she had espoused. She
reared a family of twelve children
and never faltered in her faith and
devotion to the Church. When
the maternal grandfather was a boy
of fourteen, he drove his widowed
mother's ox team across the plains
and then supported her by herding
cattle on the foothills surrounding
the city. Their cabin floor was
covered with straw, ready to burn,
if their Prophet Brigham Young
gave the word when the invading

HABITS OF INDUSTRY AND THE ABUNDANT LIFE 421

Johnston's Army came into the sponsibihty to pay your tithing, but

city. someone else's responsibihty to

Memory takes me back to my spend it." It has always seemed
childhood. The farm was large, such a shame to take thirty minutes
the house had many rooms, and the to do the dishes when they could
family was ever increasing, with our be done in ten. There is real satis-
own children, workmen, and guests, faction in two or three hustling
There was always work to do and with plenty of clean towels, cloths,
meals to prepare. Milk and butter, soapy water and rinse water so the
fruit and garden vegetables, chick- dishes can drain shiny bright or be
ens and lambs were our responsi- wiped and put straight and clean
bihty. Wool was washed, carded, on the cupboard shelves. Every
and made into warm quilts for the child can do a good job if, as adults,
family and the sheep camps. I we reahze sustained effort cannot
never remember of being tired of last too long. It is better to give
the work. We all worked together, them a boost and let them enjoy
An older sister always had a young- the satisfaction of a finished job.
er one to do the upstairs or the Kathy's assignment was to clean
kitchen work. Mother prepared the bathtub, which was accom-
the meals with the vegetables and pHshed with all the scouring and
took care of the milk, but it was rinsing necessary for a six-year-old,
accepted by all that she needed help although her school dress suffered
when we had finished our appoint- from cleanser. Michele was to dust,
ed tasks. Yes, the lamp shade was taken com-

What pleasant memories of the pletely off and rubbed inside and
fun and jokes we enjoyed while out before it was precariously re-
picking over the peas on the shady placed. Grandfather said to Jamie
lawn or singing the arias of the from across the table, ''If you will
operas in which the girls had par- stay on the farm with us, you
ticipated. While picking cherries, can have your pony and Queen, the
strawberries, raspberries, and cur- collie, and we will have good times
rants in the cool of the morning or together." Jamie looked up with
evening, these melodies became his big brown eyes and said serious-
very dear to our hearts. About four ly, ''I would like to. Grandfather,
o'clock, nearly every afternoon, all but my mother needs me." Yes,
would go down to the Cottonwood he was needed— he had a job to do
Greek for a swim. We followed a —a definite responsibility— his moth-
path through the tall, sweet-smell- er ''needed" him! When we are
ing meadow grass to enjoy an hour needed, how much more can we do
of complete relaxation and enjoy- —how many difficulties can be over-
ment. come, for with need, there is ap-
preciation, which is the greatest
lyrOTHER'S admonitions have reward for work!

carried through to my children We have all been interested in

when she said, "Let your head save ten-year-old Robert Strom and

your heels," and, "It is your re- Charles Van Doren, two TV celeb-

422

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

rities, who have won great sums of
money recently. I have wondered
what their home, family, and par-
ents contributed toward their amaz-
ing mental powers. Mr. Strom,
Robert's father, said:

We feel there are a great number of
gifted children all over the country who
are lost because their very young curiosity
is not satisfied . . . they become frustrated,
get lethargic habits and their interest is
atrophied,

Mrs. Strom said:

I have not worked since the children
were born. I am staying home and bring-
ing them up myself. We never have a
question unanswered, an idea undiscussed.
We always had a policy that if something
wasn't finished we couldn't start some-
thing else. My favorite motto is ''Not
failure, but low aim is crime." As long
as they tried their best, they knew no one
was going to reject them. Once something
excites their interest they will ask many
questions, run the thing down to the
bottom. If we can't answer, we always
point out how they can find it. "Talk to
me" is a favorite phrase around our house.
"All right," I say, "what will we talk
about?" Then we discuss the project of
the day or some scientific idea.

Robert said:

I think I have been curious since I was
born; so often kids don't get a chance to
learn enough to get their curiosity satis-
fied.

(From an article in the Deseiet News-
Salt Lake Telegram, April 12, 1957, by
Joseph R. Marshall. Quotation used by
permission).

f\F Charles Van Doren, it is said
his mind comes through on TV
as a reasoning instrument that ex-
poses a memory clearly embedded
in taste. Everything interested him,
nothing was unimportant. He had
a passion for getting facts straight

and checking them in reference
books. He read the dictionary as
living literature. When he looked
up a word, he would browse, and
the next thing he knew, he would
read four or five pages. One week-
end he picked up the Bible and
read it through. He systematically
read his way through the Columbia
Library stacks on English Literature
in which he got his Ph.D, averaging
twenty books a week for two years.
A friend said, 'T have always thought
the Van Dorens the most success-
ful family Lve ever experienced in
terms of closeness, intellectual vital-
ity, mutual respect, in terms of ex-
change of ideas and the flow of
electricity that keeps everybody
learning all the time."

Few of us have a Robert Strom
or a Charles Van Doren in our
homes, but we can stimulate and
help to satisfy our children's curios-
ity. If we have a good dictionary
and an encyclopedia, we can answer
correctly most of their questions.
Grammatical errors and mispro-
nounced words can be corrected and
not forgotten when children are
young. How broad would our ho-
rizons be as parents, if we continued
intelligent discussions with each of
our children through the elementary
grades, high school, and college.
Would not we be more understand-
ing parents, better Church auxiliary
teachers, and would not our children
know and enjoy difficult subjects
better if they had the opportunity
to explain a problem to an under-
standing father and mother at
home? Summer is a good time to
catch up on our reading. Libraries
are full of classics that when read
will always be remembered.

HABITS OF INDUSTRY AND THE ABUNDANT LIFE

423

We are all grateful for the surge
of interest taken by civic clubs,
newspaper and magazine articles
that offer real help and many sug-
gestions for compensating work op-
portunities for teen-agers. Church
auxiliary and playground programs
are helpful and well-supervised. Care
should be taken, however, that these
activities should not become too de-
manding and interfere with home
responsibilities. Music, carpentry,
cooking, gardening, and sewing fill
a need in every child's life.

Are we not told, ''Seek and ye
shall find"? What are we seeking
for this summer vacation? If we
were given one wish, we might say,
'1 want to be happy, truly happy,
and have my children enjoy this

great blessing." I am sure we can't
all expect to be happy all the time
when we know ''some rain must
fall, some days must be dark and
dreary." I like this prayer:

God grant me serenity
To accept the things I cannot change,
The courage to change the things I can.
And the wisdom to know the difference.

Ten Rules of Happiness have
been written by our own President
David O. McKay. They are beauti-
fully written, concrete, and practical.
He says happiness does not just
come. It must be worked for. It
must be earned. May these rules
be incorporated in every home, that
as parents and children, we may de-
velop habits of industry and the
abundant life.

cJen LKules for diappiness
By Piesident David O. McKay

1. Develop yourself by self-disciphne.

2. Joy comes through creation — sorrow through destruction. Every living thing
can grow. Use the world wisely to realize soul growth.

3. Do things which are hard to do.

4. Entertain upbuilding thoughts. What you think about when you do not
have to think shows what you really are.

5. Do your best this hour, and you will do better the next.

6. Be true to those who trust you.

7. Pray for wisdom, courage, and a kind heart.

8. Give heed to God's messages through inspiration. If self-indulgence, jealousy,
avarice, or worry have deadened your response, pray to the Lord to wipe out
these impediments.

9. True friends enrich life. If you would have friends, be one.
10. Faith is the foundation of all things — including happiness.

iuread of )Joeauty[

Gene Komolo

If you would be to higher being borne,

Choose a way that loveliness has spread

With perfumed petals —

Though now and then your palms be brier-torn.

Beauty for soul-sustenance is said

To be as needful as wheat is for bread.

Courtesy South African Railways
Submitted by Xora C. Duncan

JOHANNESBURG, SOUTH AFRICA

cJhe South J^frican liiissLon

Preston R. Nihley

Assistant Church Historian

AT a special missionary conference, held in Salt Lake Citv on August 28,
1852, under the direction of President Brigham Young, Elders Jesse
Haven, Leonard L Smith, and \\^illiam H. \\'alker were called to open a
mission for the Church in South Africa. These faithful brethren made
their way to their field of labor in po\ert\- and distress, a journev \^hich
consumed more than six months time, before thev reached Cape Town
on April 19, 1853. Elder Haven was designated as the mission president.

As soon as they began to distribute their literature and hold meetings
the\" met with opposition. However, a friend, Nicholas Paul, of Mowbray,
a suburb of Cape To\\n, opened his house to them and offered them pro-
tection. Meetings were held in this home and the first con\ert, Henrv
Stringer, was baptized on June 15, 1853, bv Elder Smith. Other baptisms
followed, and on August 15, 1853, ^^^^ ^^^^ branch of the Church in South
Africa was organized at Mowbray.

The work continued, and at a conference held at Port Elizabeth on
August 13, 1855, it was reported that there were six branches of the
Church in the South African Mission with a total membership of 126.

On November 27, 1855, Elders Walker and Smith began their return
journey to Utah, ''accompanied by fifteen emigrating saints." In December

Page 424

THE SOUTH AFRICAN MISSION

425

Elder Ilaxcn left Cape Town for America, and the work was left in the
eharge of local brethren.

As nianv of the Saints had emigrated to Utah, and as the Ci\ il W^ar
was being fought in the United States, the South African Mission was
closed in the i86o's. Missionaries were not sent there again until 1903,
when Elders Warren FI. Lyon, William R. Smith, Thomas L. Griffiths,
and George A. Simpkins were called to reopen the mission. The \^ork
has continued since that time.

On March 31, 1957, there were 2,363 members of the Church in the
South African Mission, located in seventeen branches. Glen G. Fisher is
the mission president. Sixteen Relief Society organizations, with 249
members, were reported in December 1936. Holly \\'ood Eisher presides
over the South African Mission Relief Society.

Note: The cover for this Afagaznie, "Victoria Falls, Rhodesia, Africa," was sub-
mitted by Nora C. Duncan, former president of the South African Mission Relief
Society. See also "Recipes From the South African Mission," page 445.

,^:^^

#~5._i:v "^\^^\i "\mLrsst&^^-v^\^'^

Cuuitcs> South African Railways
Submitted by Nora C. Duncan

CAMPS BAY, CAPE TOWN, AFRICA

Holly

Part I

Margaret S. Hardy

THE red hills had never been
so hot, nor the sun so cruel.
Holly's legs moved like stilts
over the rocky path that led to the
cabin in the hollow below. Heat
waves rising from the scorched earth
fanned her face as though a grass
fire burned at her feet. The sharp,
spiny fingers of a mesquite bush
clung to her skirts and she tugged to
free them.

''Grabbing thorns/' she cried as
she tried to work them loose. ''Oh,
what's the use to spare this old
thing?"

A sudden pull and the bush
snapped back triumphant, holding
a wool piece of faded red.

The goal was in sight. A few
more steps— then a step from the
path and shade; a resting place worn
smooth from use before. She settled
herself down, her back against the
curve of the gnarled pine trunk and
closed her eyes against the glare,
then opened them again. Her home
was in view from where she sat, and
Jesse somewhere near— the garden
by the stream's edge burned as red
as the earth in which it grew. How
they had struggled to save it when
the creek began to dry, coaxing the
last trickle of water into pans. But
the withering Utah sun had won the
battle, with even the springs that
fed the tiny reservoir above, threat-
ening to dry. Water. That was
what she wanted. Everyone here
was thirsty all the time it seemed.

A Mormon bride of seventeen,
she had come to this land of promise,

Page 426

leaving family and loved ones far
behind. She and Jim would build
a home here in the wilderness—
their children would inherit it, and
their roots would go down strong
and deep. A log cabin was their
home now, a stone house to come
later, a story and a half, and it
would tower there above the cedars.

Holly braced one hand on the
ground beside her, the other she
laid on the rock cleft at her side and
pulled herself to her feet. The path
grew steeper, with each stone trying
to roll when she stepped on it. Three
weeks by her count— could be only
two, and she would be lithe again
and never care a fig for the stones
in her path. But she would never
attempt the trail again in this con-
dition. Never.

July into August, and the promise
of more glimmering sun continued
unbroken, relentless heat. Food bins
nearby empty and crops shriveling
back into the ground brought the
farmers to their knees and the In-
dians to their rain dances, praying
for the miracle that would save them
—rain.

This August day started as every
day that summer had started; with
Jesse up and out searching the
heavens, determined that the bar-
ren sky should yield its share to life.
Holly watched the morning ritual
from the open doorway, hoping with
him, laughing when he wet a finger
and held it up to catch a hoped-for
breeze. He stood, a giant in her
eyes, strong and noble, a man to

HOLLY

427

lean on, and willing. She loved
everything about him. Everything.
As she watched this morning, a
quickening of his movements told
her something stirred. Again and
yet again, his hand went up before
him. Suddenly he turned and
bounded toward her.

'Today we'll have rain, Holly
love," burst from his lips.

''And maybe more.'' Holly whis-
pered it, for even now the twinge
grew faintly stronger.

npHE rain came as Jesse had said;
in large, separate drops, mak-
ing little mounds where the dust
puffed up as it fell. A gentle rain
it was, feeling its way to the thirsty
earth. They went outside and let
the huge drops splash on their up-
turned faces in childish delight.

"It will cool you down," Jesse
said, "then let me go for Stacy."

Of a sudden the rain stopped as
they stood there. The trees stopped
their quivering and the darkening
sky turned darker still. Hushed,
dead silence hung from the leaden
sky holding all in its grasp. Then,
like giant cymbals clashing together,
a thunderclap crashed down over
the hills, bringing torrents of water
sweeping down from the sky. Holly
threw her hands over her ears, cry-
ing out her terror, with Jesse pulling
to get her to the cabin.

A fire, stirred up from dying em-
bers, to dry her dripping hair; a
rocking chair; and Jesse at the win-
dow, the storm his interest— Holly's
thoughts on Stacy, wishing she were
here. But, no bother. It took days
at times, so she had been told; and
time for supper, rain or not.
Still

"Jesse? How can Stacy come in
this storm?"

"Now, Holly love." He turned
at hearing Stacy's name. "The storm
won't last for long. It is coming
all at once and will end as it start-
ed."

"I can wait, Jesse. It will be a
while yet. In the morning maybe—
and it's suppertime."

The sound of horse's hooves slosh-
ing near the window made Jesse
jump from the table to pull open
the door. An excited voice calling
out reached Holly's ears.

"There's been a cloudburst The
dam's washing away. We need
men."

Jesse wheeled around to look
askance from Holly's startled face.

"They need you. I need you,
too. Oh, Jesse. The dam— our
house— we're right in the path . . . ."

Jesse's hands gripped her shoul-
ders. "Look at me. Holly. What
shall I do? A broken dam will flood
the settlement below. Our house
will go, too. Say it. Holly. If you
need me, I'll stay. Is it time?"

"How do I know if it's time? I've
never had . . . ." She stopped and
closed her eyes, found control of her
rising voice. "Go, Jesse. But, hurry
back. And get word to Stacy if you
can."

OE was gone— vanished into the
downpour of the deepening
night, and Holly was alone. She
leaned against the closed door to
steady herself, for her body went
weak with fear and all strength was
gone. Rain! How badly they had
wanted it, and now it came and
threatened to destroy everything—
even herself, perhaps, if Stacy didn't

428

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

come. Across the cabin she swayed
and knelt down by the bed, her head
bowed to her hands, and prayed—
for Jesse and the men— and for the
dam— and for herself and her babe
soon to be born — and for Stacy.

Her terror lifted somewhat and
her strength came slowly back so
that she busied herself with what-
ever she could find to do. But each
hour became a night, and morning
a thing never to come. Water ran
a steady stream across the cabin
floor. The bottom of her night-
dress clung like ice sheets around
her legs as she walked and rocked,
walked and rocked, until she
climbed feebly into bed, only to
pull herself back out again.

The cookstove She had forgot-
ten the fire in the cookstove. That
would warm her. Split logs laid on
embers burst into flame, and she
cried out, half laughing, half crying
at sight of the dancing blaze. Almost
immediately the room became so
hot she dripped with perspiration.
Slowly she sank into the rocker and
raised her feet to the oven, hot and
cold at the same time. And then
the candle went out. It was that
that made her do it. Panic took
her senses and she could not find
another candle.

The creek roared louder in the
dark, a terrifying enemy. The lone-
liness became unbearable, and she
put a coat over her shoulders and
went out into the storm.

The trail over the hill seemed
not so far with Stacy waiting at the
other end. The thunder seemed to
be farther in the distance, and the
hardest of the pelting rain had
ended. Yet, how could a trail so
well remembered in the daytime

have to be felt for now? Hands
found familiar places; rocks which
days before had threatened to un-
foot her were friends to hold her
feet against the slippery clay. It
was two steps up and a slide hack-
but progress nonetheless, with each
step a prayer that she would find
her way in time. Holly reached the
rock where last she had sat and
vowed not to pass the rocky trail
soon again. She stopped and
squeezed the water from her sodden
hair. The crest of the hill was
ahead, then the down path and not
far to go. Sucking clay pulled at
her shoes, so sodden and heavy she
could no longer pick them up one
before the other; so she pulled her
feet free and left the only shoes she
owned buried in the mud on the
trail.

Now she prayed aloud in gasping
breath as she worked her way up
the hill; then she called for Jesse
until she felt herself go suddenly
warm and pleasant with a comfort-
ing weakness where pain had been.
This is how people die, she thought.
This is where they'll find me— lying
here on the muddy trail. The last
ounce of strength ebbed from her
body. There was only the warmth
and the weakness and the sound of
her own voice calling — Jesse — far
away as in a dream.

jjc jjc sj; >;« >;«

'HEN Holly opened her eyes it
was daylight, and she was
lying in a bed. She snapped her
eyes shut again. Her hands explored
the rough woolen quilt. She felt
so good, the air smelled so clean—
and new— like freshly washed clothes
not yet worn. She opened her eyes

HOLLY

429

again. A ribbon of water trickled
down the wall near the foot of the
bed. She strained to hear some-
thing forgotten for the love of this
sweet moment. Rain! Jesse! The
horrible, slippery trail. She popped
up to a sitting position and looked
around her.

''Stacy!'' A cry, this, from a
throat hoarse with crying. ''Stacy!
How did I get here? Where's Jes-
se?"

"No need to cry out now, Holly,
nor to fret. It's all over— and don't
kick up the end of the bed. You'll
send your son a flying."

Jesse stood, when he came, in the
doorway, a man grown older in a
night. He stood with shoulders
stooped a little, the bold stance of
his legs gone, as he paused, shaking
the water from his hair, brushing
down his trousers with one hand.
In the other he held a silty cloth
behind him. Holly tried for a smile,
but brought a flood of tears instead
that had Jesse on his knees by the
bed.

"It is all over now. Holly love,"
he exclaimed, "and you a moth-
er. . . ." His head burrowed on her
chest, his voice came muffled. "I

never should have left you. Not
ever." He raised his head and
found Holly's hand warm in his.
"What fortune I found you when
I did. Your nightdress white against
the blackened trail stopped the
horse from trampling you where you
lay."

"I thought I would die on the
trail. I did for truth. . . . What do
you have in your hand, Jesse?"

"Your bonnet. It was hanging on
a bush near where the cabin door
had been tossed there by the
water."

"And everything is gone?"

"Everything."

"And those below?"

"Washed out some. Not much
left for the sun or the crickets or
for anyone else. But don't you
worry. Holly love, the Lord won't
see us starve."

"Oh, Jesse! Your love is true,
and mine as strong as yours."

And on that day Holly started a
diary:

August 17, 1854

So much has come to us this day. Our
home is gone, the plantings washed away
— and I have had a baby.

{To be concluded)

JLupine and JLarkspur

Ivy Houtz Woolley

Hot fingers of the sun stay not their will to rise

And bloom abo\'e the sand, blue magic in their eyes.

Hot fingers of the wind touch petals, tenderly,

Then leave each silken flower to glow where none can see.

Blue gypsies of the waste, with Stardust on their lips —
Winged nomads of the plains find nectar in deep sips.
In azure velvet dress, they stand in clusters tall,
The desert urges them to blossom at her call.

Blue gypsies of the waste, small fragments of the sky,
Come bringing subtle charm where all is drab and dry.

cJLets Visit a ^Jjesert [Jjotanical Cfardi

Maiijane Moiiis

^ en

Mountain-born, island born, or in the New World. There are

from the desert country, you something like one hundred genera

will find yourself completely and 1,800 species, wild and culti-

fascinated when you begin the na- vated. Here in the Desert Botan-

ture walk in the Desert Botanical ical Garden, there are 8,000 to 9,000

Garden of Arizona at Tempo. species of desert plants, of which

This garden (on Highway 89) is about 1,300 are cacti,

not marked with road advertising. Once we let a cactus or any desert

There are only a simple sign and plant ''stick us," we are forever awed

stone entrance posts proclaiming by this vegetation that survives in

what it is, and marking the way into an area of little rainfall, a high per-

an enchanted land of thousands of centage of sunshine, and high

desert plants in a single setting. In temperatures. Only the most he-

this world plants grow erect, climb, roic of plants can prosper in a

creep, or are just small growths in desert.

the ground. Their very grotesque- The plants now on our deserts

ness will rouse your admiration and seem even more remarkable when

respect. we learn that they are relics of a

The Desert Botanical Garden is heavy plant population that once
operated by the Arizona Cactus and occupied the area when rainfall was
Native Flora Society, a non-profit, greater. These survivors gradually
educational organization supported, built up resistance to drought con-
in part, by an endowment from the ditions as the area became increas-
late Gertrude Divine Webster, but, ingly dry.

principally, by membership and do- Many of us know by sight the
nations. It costs the visitor nothing stately Saguaro (so-wha'ro). This
to see these plants in a setting pro- cactus is Arizona's state flower and
duced by many hours of planning, the best example of the desert's liv-
vision, love, and dedication. All ing reservoir. The pronounced ribs
that could be required of anyone is of this plant expand and contract in
a camera permit and that the tourist accordion fashion to store and use
stay on the black-topped walks and water. The one in the Botanical
away from the cacti. (There are Garden is approximately 180 years
seeds that might be killed and plants old. The Saguaro produces a waxy,
too small to be seen.) For a small showy flower, followed by red,
amount, the visitor may purchase a juicy fruits of delicious flavor, and,
bulletin giving detailed information if you have ever wondered at holes
about each species. The different found in their stems, they are pro-
kinds of cacti and other desert plants duced by the Gila woodpecker. This
are numbered to correspond with bird finds the Saguaro a wonderful
the numbers in the pamphlet. place to nest. The Saguaro is a

You may be surprised to find that sensitive but stubborn plant. When-

cacti are found almost exclusively ever it is disturbed either by wind

Page 430

DESERT BOTANICAL GARDEN

431

W. Taylor Marshall

ADMINISTRATION BUILDING, DESERT BOTANICAL GARDEN

TEMPE, ARIZONA

or earth movement, it is likely to
throw out another branch. Saguaro
wood can be fashioned into furni-
ture, lamps, can be used in house
construction, and in numerous other
ways.

It doesn't take long to recognize
the chollas (chaw-ya), either, and
there are thousands of other curious
and beautiful varieties found in the
Desert Botanical Garden. Among
these are the so-called ''jumping
chollas." These cacti are supposed
to jump at unwary visitors to the
desert.

AS we continue through the Des-
ert Botanical Garden, we find
at stake number six, a cactus called
the "Old Man of the Desert." Here
is truly an oddity. The spines have
a hair-like appearance and cover the
tall, pole-shaped cactus as does an

old man's beard. Their spines look
soft, but how deceiving! This plant
is young and is expected to attain
a height of thirty feet or more.

Before you finish your walk^ you
may have a favorite cactus picked
out. Maybe it will be the creeping
plant called the caterpillar cactus.
This one is found only on the
Magdalena Plains of Baja, Gali-
fornia, outside of cultivated gardens.
One wonders where its roots are, as
its branches crisscross over each oth-
er. If we consult our pamphlet, we
read that its roots form the portion
of the stem against the ground and
that it grows forward at the rate of
about five inches a year, dying off
at the back at the same rate. In its
native soil it forms dense colonies.
It is correctly named; it looks like
a caterpillar on the crawl. But un-
like the caterpillars we know, its

432

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

Photographs by Josef Muench

NIGHT-BLOOMING
CEREUS

YUCCA BLOSSOMS

(Desert Lily)
Family Liiiaceae

PRICKLY PEAR

Opuntia EngJmannii

dagger-like spines can penetrate the
heaviest of boots.

As we follow along the trail, we
discover the organ-pipe cactus, which
has a night-blooming flower and a
delicious fruit. Quite possibly, we
may look at the next plant and ex-
claim: ''A Saguaro" But it isn't. It
resembles its relative, the Saguaro,
and meets the Arizona cactus just
south of the border, but from there
on it belongs to Baja, California,
and Sonora, Mexico. Technically it
is called Pachycereus pringJei. How-
ever, once we have seen the knobby
surface of this totem-pole cactus we
will never forget it. It lacks the
pronounced ribs of most cacti and
has a bumpy surface much like an
Indian totem pole.

As this garden contains not only
cacti, but desert plants of all kinds,
you will discover that the century
plant and the Joshua tree, and many
other plants in this garden are not
true cacti. The century plant is a
curious thing, which spends its en-
tire life storing food and water in its
leaves and then sends up a flower

stalk, five to thirty-five feet into the
air. This stalk shoots upward at
the almost unbelievable rate of six
to sixteen inches a day. Its lifetime
is over after it produces one crop of
flowers and the accompanying fruits.
This plant belongs to the Amaryllis
family.

The Joshua tree is a member of
the lily family. It is regarded as the
oldest living thing on the desert!
Some are estimated to be i ,000 years
old. Yucca, the ''Spanish Bayonet,"
with its radiant creamy blossoms,
also belongs to the lily family and
adorns the deserts throughout the
Southwest. The prickly pear is said
to be the only other desert plant
whose range is more widespread.

Most of us recognize the Ocotillo
(ok-o-te-yo) or scarlet torch, also
not a cactus. For much of the year
the Ocotillo presents leafless, spiny
wand-like stems up to twelve feet
long, all arising from the common
base. When it rains these stems
leaf out with small groups of leaves
at the base of each spine. Then,
in a few days, the scarlet, tubular

DESERT BOTANICAL GARDEN

433

flowers grow from the apex of each
stem, and as the flowers open the
leaves fall off. At the next rainfall
the process starts all over again.

A S every story or event must have
a high interest at one point, so
does our nature walk through the
Desert Botanical Garden. It is the
aluminum lath house we reach about
half way through our walk. There
is enough lath in this desert shelter
to reach to the heart of Phoenix,
westward some eight miles. Hun-
dreds of cacti and desert plants are
housed here, the ones that cannot
take the full sun or the winter
temperatures or which must have
humidity. The soil is especially
prepared and the plants are in raised
beds. They thrive in this soil and
atmosphere. (The soil consists of
silt, sharp sand, and fertilizer.)

In this lath house are some of the
garden's most unusual plants. There
is a cactus, Pereskia, a plant from
the West Indies which represents
the first transition from roses to
cacti. There is the plant with small
blood-red blooms called ''crown of

thorns," which belongs to the Poin-
settia family, and the ''firecracker"
species of cacti from South America.
This type has red day flowers that
resemble firecrackers in size, shape,
and color. There is a swamp cactus
that requires so much water during
hot weather that an overhead
sprinkler operates day and night to
stimulate natural environment. In
a glass-topped display case, are
species of the fig-marigolds from
South Africa, which closely resemble
the pebbles among which they grow.
The lath house shelters desert spec-
ies of the pineapple family, trees and
shrubs of the American and African
deserts, including two elephant-
wood trees and a coral tree, as well
as crested forms of cacti. This
cresting is a breakdown of cell struc-
ture probably caused by radio-activ-
ity of the soil in which they were
growing when they were found.
There is a crested Saguaro cactus,
with a fan-shaped top, at the garden
entrance.

Outside, and on the path again,
one is quite unexpectedly in a small
clearing. It is an outdoor living

Photographs by Josef Muench

RAINBOW CACTUS

Echinoceieus ligidissimus

HEDGEHOG CACTUS

Echinoceieus Aiizonicus

SUN CEREUS
HelioccTeus speciosus

434

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

room which in time, will be com-
pletely shaded by umbrella trees.
The desert quietness is persuasive
here and tends to relax and invigor-
ate as one sits a few precious mo-
ments.

Many curious and beautiful va-
rieties of cacti are prized as hot-
house plants, among them the
night-blooming cereus. A perfect
way to end our nature walk is to
visit the ''night-blooming patio/' by
going through the administration
building and out the south door.

Here, we will find the nightingales
of the cacti. They ''sing" with their
lovely night beauty, but are gone
when the sun lights the desert.

Last year some 120,000 visitors
viewed these desert plants. The
garden is open to the public Octo-
ber 1st to May 1st daily, except Mon-
days, from 10 A.M. to 5 P.M. In May,
June, and September it is open only
on Saturday and Sunday from 1
P.M. to 6 P.M. and is closed during
July and August.

cJhe y^oy^ of Lfienewal

Naomi M. Manwaring

inpHERE are times, when through the necessity of making a daily living, or through
■'■ too much cluttering of our lives with nonessentials, we lose contact with the more
important and worthwhile activities.

Sometimes we take so for granted that which we have that we fail to enjoy our
blessings. Then, when they are taken away from us for awhile, we come to the full
realization of what we have missed, when we experience a renewal.

It happened to me yesterday, the joy of renewal, when for the first time in two
years, I was privileged again to attend Relief Society.

Now, as I look back, perhaps I was not appreciative enough of the wonderful
blessings that were mine during the many years I attended and worked in Relief Society.
Perhaps I needed that fallow period in order to realize the full significance of this in-
spired organization.

This I do know, that yesterday when I attended Relief Society, the full impact
of the greatness of this work enveloped me. I realized the abundance of blessings
attending those sisters who came out to partake of the testimonies, prayers, lessons,
and music.

Humbly I bowed my head in prayer and gratefulness for the blessings of the sweet
spirit of love, the friendliness and companionship of my sisters that was present, for
the contentment and happiness that surrounded each one of us at that meeting.

I am truly grateful to my Father for the blessing that is mine again and the joy
that comes from the renewal of my active membership.

arrow's cJreasure

Ada Marie Patten

Sorrow has a treasure

It yields in generous measure.

It is the rare endowment
Beyond all we have known
To feel another's heartache
As keenly as our own.

Ice Cream for the "Fourth"

Maryhale Woolsey

FROM its first sunup moment,
it seemed, that day— July 4,
1904— was bright and hot.
''She's a blazer/' Papa said when he
brought the morning milk in, froth-
ing high in the shiny brass pail; and
''She's sure one blazer!" he said
again when he came in from the
beeyard to eat dinner. His face was
rosy and perspiring, and his blue
madras shirt had wide streaks of
wetness down its back. He filled
the washbasin with cool water and
dipped his face in it, and doused it
over his hair.

I went to the wide-open door and
stared over the expanse of Oregon
sagebrush stretching away to the
top of a hill, past the curling line
of green that was Willow Creek
meandering its way. Over west-
ward were our neighbors' ranches,
where lay the purple-bloomed fields
of alfalfa where Papa's bees flew to
gather honey. I couldn't see any-
thing anywhere that looked like
blazes. Puzzled, I came back and
slid into my chair.

"Blazer or not, it doesn't seem
like the Fourth of July," Mama was
saying, as she set a big bowl of
creamed peas and new potatoes on
the table next to the platter of fried
ham. Her blue-flowered calico dress
looked wilted, her bangs were com-
ing uncurled, and her face was
dampy pink. "No parade to go to,
no program with speeches and sing-
ing, no flags to wave." Her voice
sounded wobbly.

"Dickens of a note," said Papa.
*'Why didn't we think? We could

have sent to Sears and Roebuck and
got a flag. We really ought to
have one."

"No picnic like back home,"
Mama went on. (Home, to Mama,
was a Utah farm near mountains,
with a canyon always deep-green
and cool and tangy with smells of
pine trees and spruce. I almost
knew what it was like, myself, from
hearing her tell about it so much.)
"Not even. . . ." Here Mama's voice
had a break in it, and I looked up
and saw her eyes blinking tears back.
"Not even a dish of ice cream to
eat!"

"We sure ought to have ice cream
for the Fourth of July," Papa said.
"It'd sure taste good, too, a day like
this." He looked sad.

I felt sad, too. I remembered ice
cream, from a day last summer in
twenty-miles-away Vale, where Papa
had taken us to an ice-cream parlor.
It was all pink and white, with
tables that had round wood tops
and queer— but pretty— twisted-wire
legs; one set was children's size,
special. I sat at that one with Ben-
jie and Freddie, who ate their ice
cream down real fast and howled
for more— which Papa said they
couldn't have; but I ate mine slow-
ly, savoring the cold delightful
sweetness of long thin "licks" off
each spoonful, so mine lasted long-
est of anybody's.

T came back from remembering, to

hear Mama say, "Oh, it isn't

really important, I guess. We've

got so much to be happy about—

Page 435

436 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

the honey crop looking so good, ''I don't know ... ice cream

and . . . exervthing. . . ." freezers are so different from any-

Benjie and Freddie, with bibs tied thing else/' Mama began. "But

o\'er their blue denim rompers, were you're good at rigging things up,

eating peas and potatoes as fast as dear; just maybe, you. . . ."

they could. I guessed they couldn't "I've got it!" Papa jumped up

remember ice cream yet; I guessed and went to the corner where the

remembering didn't start till you wash tubs were, and set the smallest

were about five and had napkins in- one on the ironing table. Then he

stead of bibs. I tucked mine care- got a ten-pound size lard pail from

fully in at the neck of my favorite the high shelf, one of the extra

red and white checkered gingham strong pails that we were saving to

everyday dress, feeling glad I didn't put honey in, when the extracting

have to have it all covered up with was done, and set it inside the tub.

a big bib like Mama was tying Taking hold of the pail by the little

around baby sister Linda; her dress, round knobs at the sides, he began

made of the same goods as mine, to turn the pail this way and that;

hardly could be seen. a half-turn left and then a half-turn

All at once Papa spoke up so loud right,
it made me jump. "Lib, why can't "Now, see— we put the custard
we make some ice cream?" ("Lib" in the pail and put the cover on;
was Mama when Papa got excited then we put the ice and salt around
or mad.) "I could get some ice from it, in the tub, and I move it back
old man Gregory's place; he's got and forth this way. Every so often
a cave full of it up there, he stored we open it up and you can beat the
from the creek last winter. He'd custard with the eggbeater to make
let me have enough to freeze a gal- it fluffy. See?"
Ion of ice cream." "Oh, darling!" Mama said, breath-
Mama's eyes lighted up bright- less. "U you aren't the smartest
blue for a minute and then faded, man! Do you suppose it'll really
"It's five miles, at least, to Greg- work?"

cry's. Take half a day. . . ." ''I don't see why not." Papa came

"Well! What's half a day when back to finish his eating. He looked

it's the Fourth of July? We ought mighty proud. "Anyway, we're sure

to have some ice cream, and I guess going to find out. Now, look, you'd

we can knock off for the afternoon better get the custard made right

—when it's a holiday like this!" away, so it'll have time to cool. I'll

"Besides, we haven't any ice cream raise you a tubful of water to set

freezer," Mama said. the kettle in; that'll help, and you

"Oh, I had forgotten," Papa said, can save the water for washday or

''Why didn't we bring along the Saturday baths. And how about

Co-op store when we came to Ore- making a chocolate layer cake to go

gon? The hardware department, with the ice cream? Seeing as you

anyway." He began to rub his have to have the stove hot anyway

chin, his face thoughtful. ''Maybe to cook the custard?"

we can rig up something; there 'Til do it!" Mama promised,

ought to be some way " "Shall I make the ice cream with

ICE CREAM FOR THE "FOURTH" 437

mixed vanilla and lemon flavors?" gunnysacks so the hot sun wouldn't

The bright-blue sparkle was in her melt it away before Papa could get

eyes again, dancing with happiness, home with it.

"Mixed will be fine/' said Papa. Mama's sigh of relief, when at

LL four of us children trailed ^^'^ ^^P^'^, ^^§^" ^PP^^^,^^ *^^^"^"g

^ ., n 111 1 into our lane, was no deeper nor

Papa excitedly while he drew i .i •

M 1- 1 i. £ i. r i-i, longer than mine,

up the buckets or water rrom the ° .

deep walled-up well, and chopped Then, such excitement-ice-and

extra stovewood from the pile of ^ot wintertime! We drank ice water

sagebrush clearings, and and hitched enough to float us away, Papa said,

up the horses to the spring wagon. We fondled chunks of the cold,

Then we stood by the gate watch- sparkling, miraculous stuff until our

ing him drive down the long lane Angers were blue and stiff-and we

between tall white-clover hedges, loved it.

until he crossed the creek bridge and The rigged-up ice cream freezer

turned out of sight onto the hill wasn't exactly perfect. Papa was

road. finding. He got tired standing up

It was a long, long afternoon— in by the table ''agitating" the pail, so

spite of the busyness in the kitchen, he had to stop and fix a low bench

Mama and I wore our best white so he could sit down. His hands

aprons and Mama let me help beat got cold, and he said it must have

eggs and mix flour-and-milk thicken- brought on his rheumatism, the way

ing for the custard, and stir the his fingers hurt. He stopped again

cake batter while she was greasing while he hunted up a pair of wool

the tins. I got a few good licks at gloves to put on. He would rest

the mixing spoons, too; but Benjie each time the pail was opened up

and Freddie, as a reward for carrying for Mama to use the eggbeater. She

in wood and kindling chips (there- took a few whacks too at the ' agi-

by keeping out from underfoot), got tating," but she had to get our sup-

the bowls to scrape. Linda slept per— we had the rest of the peas

nearly all afternoon. 'Thank good- and potatoes and some canned sal-

ness!" Mama said, telling Papa after- mon and lettuce leaves with vinegar,

wards. and because we were so hungry and

Long before we could expect him, the ice cream wasn't frozen yet, we

we kept going to the gate and ate the chocolate layer cake! Then

squinting our eyes down the lane to Papa went back to the freezing busi-

watch for Papa. Especially with a ness again,
slow old team like our Tom and

Jonah, ten miles of driving along lyi AMA and I did the dishes; the

the dusty, rutted wagon road up sun went down and the twi-

Willow Creek would take hours, light deepened. After awhile the

Mama said. Of course, Papa and midsummer full moon came sailing

Mr. Gregory would have to talk up above the east hill. Papa moved

some, before ever they'd start to get out to the back yard. "Too pretty

the ice out and load it, and cover a night to stay inside," he said, "and

it all up with sawdust and lots of besides it's quite a lot cooler out."

438 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

We brought chairs out and sat There were hard icy himps that had

around, waiting. escaped the eggbeater's blades, and

At last, opening the lard-pail for the texture was splintery with ice

mavbe the twentieth time. Papa crystals; but it was cold and sweet

said, 'Tm fagged. It's not like it and tasted wonderfully of mixed

ought to be, but Fm going to call vanilla and lemon flavorings, and

it ice cream and we're going to eat the moonlight added magic, I guess,

it. Now or never." to make it unforgettable.

'Toor darling; you've worked so ''Next year," Papa said, ''Fm go-
hard!" Mama said. ing to organize the ranch folks

She began to fill the glass dishes, around here for a Fourth of July

Oh, but they looked festive, heaped celebration that will make you sit

with pale-yellow mounds and with up and take notice. We'll have

their rims sparkling in the moon- flags and ice cream freezers, and

light like fairy rings! At the very speeches and— everything. You'll

last, Mama piled two extra spoon- see. . . ."

fuls into Papa's dish. We did see, and it was wonderful

He grinned tiredly. ''Don't know and we never had another Fourth

if I want it now that Fve made it/' without its just due of celebration,

he said. But no ice cream that ever came

"Why, darling!" Mama told him, after had quite the miraculous qual-

"of course you want it. Taste it!" ity and flavor of that which was

He did, and perked up at once, made in Papa's rigged-up freezer and

"Why, it's not half bad!" he ex- eaten, lumps and ice splinters and

claimed. "Not bad at all. Not half all, joyously in the midsummer

bad!" moonlight of that first Fourth on

We all began joyously to eat. Willow Creek.

11 iother to ^Jjaughter

Elsie McKinnon Stmchan

I have been here before, before,
With bright gifts in my hand,
Viewing the waiting walls, as you,
From where you stand.

I brought crystal and china, too.
Hung each cup on a hook,
Placed each pan and kettle so.
Each shining vase, each book.

Oh, I was here before, before

I knew your lovely face;

Or knew those tender hours would bring

Joy, indefinite as grace.

To blend with this new wonderment,
Nebulous in tone;

While you who reached to light my lamp.
Now light your own.

Jeff Thomson

SENTINEL PINE IN YOSEMITE NATIONAL PARK, CALIFORNIA

1 1 Lountain iPi

Vesta N. Lukei

If it can reach the sky

Where wild geese go,

If it has strength to bear

The winter snow,

If cones at bough-tips stand

Like candle glow,

If, sheltered near it, quaking

Aspen grow.

And gold Brodiaea, asters

Bloom below.

How tall a pine may be

I need not know.

Page 439

Sixty LJears J^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, July i, and July 15, 1897

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

LETTER FROM CANADA: The Relief Society is still looking after the interests
and welfare spiritually and temporally of the sisters in this locality, there are com-
paratively few who require financial assistance, but there are many who are willing and
able to assist in sickness, of which we have very little, or aid in the many benevolent
enterprises to keep means in our treasury. We have organized one new society in the
last year that is composed principally of young married sisters. ... It is a matter of
surprise the amount of talent and excellent ability that seems to be the natural in-
heritance of the children of the Saints. . . ,

— Zina Y. Card

THE BRIGHAM YOUNG MONUMENT UNVEILED: The immense multi-
tude burst into applause as President Woodruff arose, then silence fell again and the
honored veteran of ninety years said in clear tones and audible voice while the great
multitude was hushed in eager listening, "In the name of God I now unveil this
monument," and instantly the Stars and Stripes began to unfold and fall away from
the granite column, revealing to the people the heroic, bronze figure of the great
Pioneer leader Brigham Young.

— Editorial

DEATH OF THE GOVERNOR'S WIFE: We offer a tribute of love to Teresa
Clawson Wells, the beloved wife of Governor Heber M. Wells and daughter of H. B.
and Sister Margaret Clawson of this city. ... As a child the writer remembers Teresa
as very beautiful in face and figure, fair as a lily, with long golden curls, and better still,
gentle in all her ways and beloved by her associates for her unsefishness and amiability.
. . . She was a devoted daughter and affectionate sister. . . , Mrs. Wells died in the
very bloom of womanhood in the midst of a rich life ... an exceptionally de\oted wife,
a tender and true mother and well calculated to entertain and do honor to the position
of her husband as the Chief Executive of the State. . . .

— Editorial

OLD AGE

How grand, how beautiful is old age!
The crowning glory of a life well spent.
That, looking back, can see no rent,
But noble effort writ on every page;
Truly it is a noble heritage,

That lovely, gentle grace which time has lent. . . .
—Ruth M. Fox

A PIONEER WOMAN'S BIRTHDAY: Monday, June 14th, was the birthday

anniversary of Sister Mary Jane Thompson, a pioneer of 1847, although at that time

she had not entered her teens. Sister Thompson's parents were veterans in the Church

and she is the cousin of Prest. Joseph F. Smith, their mothers were sisters and the

daughters of Joseph Fielding, who with his family was among the first who embraced

the Gospel in this dispensation. Sister Sarah M. Kimball and Sister Thompson's son

Robert, arranged a surprise for Sister Thompson and invited a few of her intimate

friends and Sister Kimball presented her with an elegant ornamented birthday cake

with her name on it.

— News Note

Page 440

Woman *s Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

OELLE S. SPAFFORD, General
President of Relief Society, in
May, attended the convention of
the American Association of Practi-
cal Nurses in Atlantic City, New
Jersey, as a member of their board.
She also met with the members of
the National Board of the American
Mothers Association in New York
City, the association which selects
the American Mother of the year.
She conferred with leaders of the
National Council of Women of the
United States, and met informally
with officers of the New York Stake
Relief Society.

jyrRS. HAZEL HEMPEL ABEL,

of Lincoln, Nebraska, sixty-
eight year old mother of four daugh-
ters and one son (all outstanding),
is the American Mother of 1957. An
ex-school teacher, she successfully
managed her husband's big con-
struction company, as president, for
fifteen years after his death. She
also contributed much to her home,
church, and community. For fifty-
five days, in 1954, ^^^^ filled an un-
expired term as United States Sena-
tor, having beaten fourteen men
competitors in a political race.

lyjRS. GENEVIEVE RAINE
^ ^ CURTIS, Salt Lake City, a
great-granddaughter of Brigham
Young, and wife of A. R. Curtis,
retired businessman, was named
Utah Mother of the Year. Mrs.
Curtis is the first and only woman
to be elected to the Salt Lake City
Board of Education. A director of
several business firms, she has also
been very active in civic assignments
and Church work. Adept in the
domestic virtues, she has reared
eight sons, two daughters, (one died
at seventeen), and a foster daugh-
ter for twelve years. Mrs. Curtis has
given years of devoted service to Re-
lief Society. All her children hold
positions of responsibility.

RS. DAN SHERWOOD, sixty-
seven-year-old Latter-day Saint
widow of Mesa, Arizona, was select-
ed as Arizona Mother of 1957. Mrs.
Sherwood is the mother of ten sons
and four daughters, all of unusual
accomplishments. She also has sixty-
seven grandchildren.

QERRI BUCHER, Latter-day
Saint girl from Salt Lake City,
is doing some beautiful ballet work.
She has been on an extended tour
with the San Francisco Ballet Com-
pany through the Far East, includ-
ing India and the Philippines, and
will be on another foreign tour soon.

Page 441

EDITORIAL

VOL. 44

JULY 1957

NO. 7

cJhe Spirit of the LPioneer

UERE come the Pioneers! Each
year the children watched eager-
ly for the first glimpse of the "white-
top" with the side curtains rolled up
to reveal the row of pioneers sitting
smiling and waving at their town-
folks who lined the roadside. That
was always the climax of the July
Twenty-Fourth parade.

A pioneer woman to the children
was an old woman with skin weath-
ered and wrinkled from the burning
rays of the sun, the cutting winds
of winter, and the dry, alkali dust.
Her back was bent from bending
over a washtub, bending over to
stir the soap grease, bending over
the hot cook stove, bending over the
ironing board, bending over the
cradle. Her palms and knees were
calloused from kneeling to scrub,
kneeling to weed her garden, kneel-
ing to pray. The soles of her feet
were leathery from walking miles
with worn or no shoes, either walk-
ing of necessity, or walking to min-
ister to the sick and dying who
would otherwise go uncared for and
uncomforted.

The children were in their teens
before they realized that, when
those pioneer women came West,
they had been young, not old. They
had grown old in fulfilling their
destinies. They had, in the begin-
ning for a short time, been straight
in form, with light step, ruddy,
smooth cheeks, with quick, easy
movements, red lips ready for a
song or laughter. In their youth

Page 442

they chose their future path— dic-
tated by a firm conviction and
knowledge of the truth— the path
which caused them to forsake their
silken gowns, their mahogany bed-
steads, their fragile china, their
flowering gardens. But each tried
to include in her scant stores for
the journey westward, just a sample
of her former gracious living.

The journey had been hard, for
many of the old, the middle-aged,
and even the young— dearly beloved
ones— had finished their earth jour-
neys before they finished the west-
ern journey. Those who remained
had stilled their sorrow, their heart-
ache, and silently endured homesick-
ness, loneliness, hunger, pain, and
anguish. They joyed in the small
pleasures of each day, filled with a
rare contentment that they were in
the Lord's work and helping to ful-
fill his prophecies.

The pioneer women would gladly
have traxeled much further had they
been permitted to settle, at length,
in green pastures. But they gave
reverence to the Priesthood of God
and were obedient to its decisions.
The pioneer women were to be
smoothed and polished in the
friction of adversity so that, deep
bedded within them, the abiding
qualities of thrift, unselfishness, per-
severance, patience, diligence, and
humility might increase and blos-
som.

Today, Latter-day Saint women,
by lineage or adoption, are four, five,

EDITORIAL

443

six generations removed from their
pioneer mothers. Do the same at-
tributes of character continue to
abide in their descendants who now
hve in ease, blessed with plenty? In
a time of adversity, do their convic-
tions of the truth carve out a
straight path to be followed?

Do the same hidden forces of
spiritual discernment guide Mary in
the rearing of her children after her
husband was killed in an auto acci-
dent, as guided Sister Bailey to rear
her faithful family after her husband
was killed by the Indians? Sister
Owens accompanied her husband to
a desert wasteland and there bore
and reared his children amid dang-
ers and privations— but in a home
filled with love and consideration.
Does Jane possess the same qualities
as she leaves her small girlhood
community to accompany her hus-
band to live among a strange people
in an alien land? Sister Johnson left
all she loved on earth for the greater
love of the gospel and found joy
among faithful, welcoming saints.
Does Gretchen receive the loving
welcome in this day from her sisters
in the gospel?

The same opportunities for ac-
quiring a pioneer spirit along life's
way continue to be offered Latter-
day Saint women today, although in
different surroundings and under
different guises. The way no longer
holds the prairie schooner, the In-
dian, the buffalo. It traverses the
earth, the waters, and the clouds
with incredible speed, yet the way
remains hard. Household tasks are
accomplished with incredible ease,
yet love must grow and be nurtured
to fill the home. In the evening
family members may sit and behold

with varied interest the wonders of
the world; but the closeness and
solidarity of family life must be
carefully cultivated. No longer does
the family invariably gather around
the dining or kitchen table beside
the warm stove while the clock ticks
and the eight staccato strokes mark
the time for prayers and bed for the
younger family members. This pat-
tern has passed away, and a new one
must be charted to reap the former
harvest.

The pioneer mother accepted
harsh conditions to build upon ever-
lasting values. Pleasant conven-
iences and the wish for luxuries did
not blind her to her supreme duty
of motherhood. She served her
household first and her presence was
considered vital to the well-being of
family members. She stood a source
of virtue and strength in times of
trouble and joy— a beloved compan-
ion and a gracious, loving mother.

Perchance a pioneer woman is
any woman who accepts her daily
living pattern and performs its tasks
as they are allotted to her. This she
does because of her firm conviction
in the individual plan for her of an
all-wise Heavenly Father. She sees
beyond the present through to the
glorious end. Her pioneer spirit
gives her an incentive to make do
with what is at hand and causes her
to stand independent of the urges
and follies of the world. Of over-
whelming importance is the spiritual
welfare of her family. Habits of
industry and thrift set the example
for her children.

When the children who watched
the parade are themselves old, will
they, too, be pioneers, respected and

revered?

-M. C. S.

TO THE FIELD

uju^ing cJextoooks for Uxelief Society cLessons

"C^ROM inquiries which come to the general board it would seem that

some Relief Society officers and class leaders are not acquainted with
the recommended procedure for acquiring necessary textbooks for lessons.

The education counselor in both the stake and the ward should pre-
sent to the president of the respective organizations, a list of the textbooks
which will be needed to teach the Relief Society lessons during the coming
season. She should then be authorized to purchase these books with funds
from the Relief Society general fund. The education counselors should
see that the name of the Relief Society organization is written in each
book before giving it to the respective stake or ward class leader for her
use. At the end of the course the education counselor is responsible for
collecting the books and placing them in the Relief Society library.

Where a teacher wishes to purchase her own textbook in order to be
able to mark it and keep it after the conclusion of the course, it is recom-
mended that the Relief Society organization should also purchase a text-
book: 1. in order that the book may become a part of the Relief Society
library; 2. to be available for use by those given special assignments; 3. be-
cause a change of teachers might be necessary during the course, and at
that time it might be impossible for the Relief Society organization to
purchase a copy of the desired textbook.

Education counselors are urged to safeguard Relief Society libraries
and to be alert to opportunities of adding to them gifts of Church and
other worthwhile books.

Sere rut If

Dora Toone Biough

I saw serenity today in such
Abundance, and I lingered for awhile —
A woman's countenance with just a touch
Of tenderness that blended with a smile;
Her aged face showed wisdom and a ray
Of brightness beamed, much like refiner's gold
In rare design, for she had found each day
A lasting graciousness while growing old.

Life's twilight calm had brought tranquility.
And love of God gave her serenity.

Page 444

Uxeapes QJroni the (bouth .jtfncan 1 1 iission

Submitted hy Nora C. Duncan

Chutney

1 lb. dried apricots 4 c white vinegar

1 lb. onions 10 chilies or

1 lb. raisins 3 tbsp. cayenne pepper

2 c. sugar (amount of pepper may be decreased

2 oz. salt if desired)

Leave apricots in vinegar overnight. The next day mince all ingredients. Add sugar
and mix \^ell and then bottle. Do not cook.

Serve as a condiment with beef curry or chicken curry and rice, but can be served
with any kind of meat.

Pickled Fish

3 lbs. fish (salmon or halibut) Vz tsp. salt

Vz c. water % tsp. pepper

Cut the fish into half-inch thick slices, season with salt and pepper. Arrange care-
fully in a large baking pan and then pour in the water and bake in a hot oven, 400
degrees, for fifteen minutes or until tender. In the meantime, prepare the curry sauce
as follows:

Curry Sauce:

3 large onions 3 tbsp. sugar

2 c. vinegar 2 tbsp. curry powder

1/4 c. water 2 tbsp. flour or corn flour (corn meal)

Peel the onions and cut into fairly thick rings. Put into the saucepan and add
the water. Then bring the onions to the boiling point and allow them to cook for two
or three minutes, but not until soft. Mix together in a bowl the dry ingredients and
add the vinegar. Then stir mixture into the onions and water. Cook until smooth, for a
minute or two.

Arrange the fish carefully in a glass dish into which pour first a layer of the curry
sauce and then a layer of fish. Cover the la}'cr of fish with the remaining curry sauce.
Leave for a day or two before serving. It will keep indefinitely in a refrigerator or cool
place.

BOBOTEE

1 lb. beef (raw or cooked) 6- 8 almonds

1 onion 1 tsp. salt

1 tbsp. curry powder 1 tbsp. lemon juice or vinegar

1 tbsp. chutney 1 large slice of bread

1 egg

Put the meat through a food chopper, together with the onion. Add the curry
powder, chutnev, coarsely chopped almonds, salt, and vinegar or lemon juice, together
with bread soaked in cold water then squeezed dry. Break in one egg, then mix well
together. Put into a pie pan and place on top shelf in a hot oven (400 degrees) for
about fifteen minutes or until a crust has formed.

Raw meat will produce a better flavored Bobotee than cooked meat. Mutton for
this dish is superior to beef. (Instead of chutney, apricot jam may be used, or sugar,
and should almonds not be available, they may be omitted.)

Page 445

446 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

Custard for Bohotee:

2 eggs 1 tbsp. corn flour (corn meal)

1 tsp. sugar 1 Vz c. boiling milk

1 tsp. curry powder 2 tbsp. butter

While the pie shell (Bobotee) is baking prepare the custard fiUing. Break the
eggs into a bowl, add the sugar, curry powder, and corn flour diluted with a little cold
water. Mix well. Gradually pour in the boiling milk. Return to saucepan o\'er the
fire and stir until custard mixture just commences to thicken, then remove and pour
on top of hot Bobotee. Put in a 250 to 300 degree oven and bake thirty minutes or
until a nice golden brown.

SWARTBEK BOONTJIES (BeAn) CuRRY

1 c. small lima beans 2 lbs. beef or mutton
pinch of soda salt and pepper to taste

2 onions 2 tbsp. curry powder
2 tbsp. drippings (fat) 1 tbsp. flour or meal

1 Vi tsp. sugar lemon juice

Soak the beans overnight in cold water, and the following day put over the fire,
together with a pinch of bicarbonate of soda. Cook gently until slightly tender. Cut
up the onions fine, and cook to a nice golden brown in the drippings (fat). Add
stewing beef or mutton cut into small pieces and sprinkled with salt and pepper. Then
cook gently for about an hour, without adding any water, as the meat will draw its
own juice. Blend together the curry powder, flour or meal, and sugar. Stir into the
meat and allow to cook for a few minutes. Then add the beans, together with water
in which they are cooked. Cook gently until meat and beans are quite tender and
the curry nicely browned. Season well with salt and pepper and a little lemon juice.
Serve with rice.

The beans used for this curry are small white beans with a black center. They
have a characteristic flavor and are popular in Cape Town. But, if they are not avail-
able, small lima beans may be used.

KOESISTERS

2 c. flour 1 tbsp. baking powder

2 tbsp. butter pinch of salt

1 egg ¥4 c. milk (or less)

Sift the dry ingredients into a bowl and then cream in the butter. Add the milk
to the well-beaten egg, and then add to flour mixture to make a soft dough. Roll
out to about one-fourth inch thick. Cut with cutter or twist. Fry in hot oil to
golden brown and dip at once into cold syrup.

Syrup:

2 Yz c. sugar Vi tsp. tartaric acid

1 c. water 1 piece of cinnamon

Boil the sugar and water for ten minutes, then add the tartaric acid a^id cinnamon.
This syrup will keep for months in an airtight tin.

Honeycomb Cream

2 c. milk 1 % tbsp. gelatine

5 eggs 4 tbsp. cold water

4 tbsp. sugar pinch of salt

1 tsp. vanilla

RECIPES FROM THE SOUTH AFRICAN MISSION

447

Bring milk to boiling point. Then pour onto the beaten yolks of the eggs and
sugar. Return to the saucepan and add the gelatine soaked in eold water, and bring
again to boiling point. Then remove at once and add vanilla and a pinch of salt.
Cool slightly, then pour onto the stiffly beaten egg whites.

When mixture comes to the boil, curdling will commence, and eggs will separate
from the milk and sink to the bottom. The egg whites, being lighter, will rise to the
top, and so when the mould is turned out there will be a layer of clear jelly at the top,
next a layer of cream, and lastly a frothy layer.

Serve with fresh or canned fruit and top with a thin custard or vanilla pudding.

Milk Tart

Filling:

1 tbsp. flour

1 Yz tbsp. corn flour (corn meal)

2 eggs

2 c. milk

2 tbsp. butter

4 tbsp. brown sugar

(or sweeten to taste)
2 tbsp. ground almonds
4 sticks bark cinnamon

Pour milk into a saucepan, add cinnamon, and bring to boiling point. Mix the
flour and sugar, add a little cold milk, and mix to a smooth paste. Pour into the
boiling milk and cook for a few minutes.

Remove from the stove and add the butter. Allow to cool off and add the well-
beaten egg yolks. Mix well. Then add stiffly beaten egg whites. If not sweet enough
add more sugar and stir in ground almonds. (Almonds may be omitted.) Line plates
with flaky pastry. Pour in the mixture and bake in hot oven of about 400 degrees.
When baked, sift sugar and ground cinnamon (1 tsp. each mixed) over the top. This
is better when served warm.

Yellow Rice

1 c. nee

Yz c. seeded raisins

2 c. water
1 c. milk

Yz tsp. salt

1 tbsp. butter

1 tsp. turmeric

1 tbsp. brown or white sugar

Wash the rice and add the other ingredients. Cook on low heat until the rice
is well bulged with the consumed moisture. Then add the sugar. Leave twenty
minutes longer. (Raisins may be omitted.)

Yellow rice is always served with roast potatoes, roast meat, and vegetables.

cJogefher cJheyi Vl/alk

Maude Rubin

I watched two doves. . . . They've raised their brood-
Now, two alone,

They walk along my garden path —
A path of stone.

No buds unfurl; the yellow leaves

Say summer's done . . ,
But see them walk along together

In the suni

cJhe Jiong and Short of 771

age

'JpHIS is a picture of an idea— and an ideal.

It is a picture of two fine young newlyweds— a tall, handsome, whole-
some young bridegroom and a sweet but not-so-tall young bride. They
have stars in their eyes— stars of eternal hope and happiness.

But the artist intended to suggest to us far more than this. He
has here painted the dream of every normal, healthy young man and young
woman— a dream filled with a honeymoon, a happy home, laughing, loving
children, faith, trust, honor, achievement— all these and a never-ending
love and life together.

Page 448

THE LONG AND SHORT OF MARRIAGE

449

Ask any starry-eyed newly-wedded couple how long they want their
marriage to last, and the answer will come easily: 'Torever''

Forever? Do they really mean forever? Not to end in the divorce
court as thousands of American marriages now do? Marriage till death?
Yes, that long and longer— for even then separation forever w^ould be
tragedy.

Theirs is the hope of eternal living and learning and loving together—
an ideal— an eternal ''togetherness" of parents and children in the old and
hallowed patriarchal pattern, consecrated and enriched by the blessings
of a loving and eternal Father in heaven so long as love and faith and
fidelity shall endure.

There you have it: the long and the short of marriage. Which will
vou choose?

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

J/imeiica, \^radle of JLibertii

Elsie Matthews

LIBERTY is something very
dear to the heart of everyone
of us. It has been offered
down through the stream of time
as a reward for righteous living.
When Lehi and his family came to
America some six hundred years be-
fore Christ, the Lord told him that
this was a choice land, choice abo\e
all other lands, and it should be a
land of liberty to him and his de-
scendants for evermore if they
would live righteous lives. The
Lord said he had kept this land
from the knowledge of other na-
tions for a wise purpose.

But the Nephites forgot the won-
derful promises of the Lord and,
although there were many very
righteous people among them, as a
whole, they became very wicked,
and as the centuries passed, Jacob
said they were more wicked than
the Lamanites, and after the Ne-
phite prophets pleaded with them
for hundreds of years it seemed that

their cup of iniquity was full, and
the Lord allowed them to be swept
completely off the land that would
have been theirs for evermore had
they repented. There was only one
man left— that great Nephite proph-
et, Moroni. He was hiding in the
hills, watching the battles in the
valley below, and he saw the last
of his people destroyed and, being
alone, he had no one to whom he
could deliver the golden plates— the
records of his people— the written
history of the Nephites, so he bur-
ied them. With the death of
Moroni, the world entered a period
of spiritual darkness, which the
world called the Dark Ages, and for
many centuries the Lamanites
roamed at will.

But America was destined to be-
come the birthplace of the restored
gospel, and for that it had to be
prepared. It had to be repopulated.
But first it had to be discovered.
And we see Columbus filled with

450

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

an irresistible urge to sail out over
the ocean— nothing could stop him.
The Book of Mormon tells us that
the spirit of God came down and
wrought upon the man, and he
sailed out over the great waters and
came to the land of Lehi's children.
Thus was America discovered.

There seemed to be a spirit of
unrest over all the countries of
Europe at this time. Many reform-
ers sprang up, many new religions
were started. People were begin-
ning to rebel at religious oppression
and they broke away from the estab-
lished churches. These reformers
were good men, deeply religious,
and though they did it unconscious-
ly, they prepared the way, they
softened the path, for the Restora-
tion. They were really the fore-
runners of Joseph Smith. Martin
Luther did as much or more than
any of them to break down religious
oppression. Truly, "God moves in
a mysterious way, his wonders to
perform.''

Then we see the Pilgrims— that
courageous little band of people,
willing to brave the dangers of the
Atlantic Ocean because they hoped
that out here in this new land they
would find freedom to live, work,
and serve the Lord the way they
wanted to, and after a voyage of
nearly four months, they landed at
Cape Cod, Massachusetts. Although
many of them died the first winter
of cold and hunger, enough survived
to establish themselves, build little
homes, and rear their families.
Many others came from different
parts of the Old World, and after
1 50 years from the time the Pilgrims
came, the white population had
greatly increased, and again we see

the will of the Lord being done.
But the colonies didn't possess the
kind of liberty they believed they
were entitled to, because they were
still tied to the apron strings of the
Mother Country, and at that time
England was a rather harsh, tyran-
nical mother. King George III was
becoming more demanding all the
time. The thirteen colonies were
heavily taxed and they had no voice
in government, and naturally the
people rebelled.

'INHERE were many outstanding
men during those war years,
many great and unforgettable char-
acters. Patrick Henry was but one
giant— in an age of giants. Who
can forget Nathan Hale, that twen-
ty-one-vear old lad, standing on the
scaffold, waiting for death, and re-
gretting that he had but one life
to give for liberty. And George
Washington! How our hearts swell
with pride and gratitude as we pon-
der him crossing the Delaware that
bitterly cold night, spending a win-
ter of hardship with his soldiers who
were starving and freezing, their
uniforms in rags, and Washington
kneeling in the snow pleading with
his Heavenly Father to show him
the way. His prayer was answered,
the colonies won the war, and were
now free to form their own Govern-
ment, make their own laws. And
liberty was born.

And on a little island in New
York harbor stands the Statue of
Liberty. She's a magnificent lady
as she stands there with h€r right
hand held high above her head,
holding the torch of liberty. She
gazes out over the Atlantic Ocean
as if to welcome the ships that sail

AMER8CA, CRADLE OF LIBERTY

451

into the harbor. And down be-
neath her feet there is an inscrip-
tion, a little verse, written by Emma
Lazarus, and it reads like this:

Give me your tired, your poor,

Your huddled masses yearning to breathe

free,
The wretched refuse of your teeming

shore,
Send these, the homeless, tempest tossed,

to me:
I lift my lamp beside the golden door.

Now the time was drawing very
near for the restoration of the gos-
pel. In just a very few years the
Prophet was born, and his name was
Joseph, and his father's name was
Joseph— just as the prophecy said
it would be. And to him was given
the power to bring forth a 'Voice
from the dust," a voice of those
who slumbered, which we know to
be the golden plates that Moroni
had buried there many centuries
before. The Prophet Joseph's mis-
sion was to organize and establish
the Church, then seal his testimony
with his blood.

Because of cruel persecution, the
Lord made it known to President
Brigham Young to bring the Saints
to the western desert. The Lord
prepared and reser\ed this place. It
was unattractive to everyone else,
these large sagebrush valleys— these

rugged, defiant mountains. This
area was not a bit alluring; in fact,
it was believed that the white man
could not survive hereabouts. But
the Latter-day Saints were glad to
come here because they could estab-
lish their own kingdom, could wor-
ship God with liberty and accord-
ing to the dictates of their own
conscience. And the Lord had said
that he would hide them up for
awhile until they were able to take
care of themselves. So the valleys
of the Rocky Mountains became the
cradle of the infant Church. But
now it has grown and is able to
stand on its own feet, and is spread-
ing out its borders in all directions,
forming new stakes and missions in
many parts of the world.

Freedom is the responsibility of
everyone. If we wish to keep this
the Land of the Free, we must live
the gospel. That is the only con-
dition under which freedom and
liberty are promised to us. If we
love Life, Liberty, and the Pursuit
of Happiness, we must obey the
laws of the land, and keep the
commandments of the God of this
land, who is Jesus Christ. I know
of no better way to begin than to
say with Joshua of old, ''But as for
me and my house, we will serve the
Lord."

[p.

ra^er

Celia Luce

pRAYER is like a pathway between God and man. The wise man keeps the path con-
stantly open through daily use. If the path becomes overgrown, through disuse,
man may get lost when his need is great, and be unable to find God.

Your Child Is a Music Lover

Helen Morris

MY little red-headed boy loves
music. Almost as soon as
he could talk he was sing-
ing 'Top Goes The Weasel" and
clapping his hands delightedly. A
tiny blond toddler cuddles her rub-
ber baby, rocks it in her rocking
chair, and sings 'Tye Baby Bunt-
ing/' My kindergarten warrior
dons a feathered headdress and
beats his ice-cream carton drum
chanting the words to a rhythmic
Indian song.

A child usually loves music.
Sound and rhvthm, its basic ele-
ments, are his, just waiting to be
tapped and enjoyed. As a new-
born baby, whose only impressions
of his world come from what he
feels, he responds favorably to pleas-
ant sounds. Yesterday I watched
a young mother bend over the bed
of her tiny two-weeks-old son. She
lovingly stroked his head, talked to
him for a moment, then hummed a
quiet melody. His entire body re-
sponded with relaxed, secure con-
tentment.

In a few weeks he will turn his
head, smile, and coo at the ap-
proaching sound of her voice. His
arms will fly and his legs kick in
excited reply. He will be fascinated
by the sounds of rattles and bells
as he learns to grasp them in his
hands. As soon as he is able to
sit he will join in a game of 'Tat-
a-cake" and delight in the rhythm
of "The Pig That Went to Market."

If you make singing and rhythm
Page 452

a natural part of the mothering of
your baby, you are not only help-
ing him to be happy and secure—
you are laying a foundation for fu-
ture years of musical enjoyment.

As the baby grows into an ex-
ploring adventurer and begins to dis-
co\er his awesome world, he ^^ill
find that he can create pleasant
sounds for himself. He loves the
crisp crackle of crumpling paper.
He likes nothing better than to
open kitchen drawers and find pots
and pans to clang together or to
beat with a spoon. You may join
the fun by lightly tapping a pan
yourself and singing a rhythmic
tune. Often the child will laugh
excitedly and may even attempt to
imitate your game of rhythm.

With his early vocalizations come
many simple imitations of the fa-
miliar sounds of his everyday experi-
ences. He will moo at the sight of
a cow or choo choo when a train
speeds by. These spontaneous re-
sponses are easily transformed into
simple chants, grow into jingles, or
may be accompanied by homemade
tunes.

Chants may accompany bodily
movement. Try singing down,
down, down on the notes of the
scale as you come down the stairs.
Soon your child will join the chant
himself. My own sons quite will-
ingly follow me up the stairs for
naps as together we sing up, up, up,
with each ascending step. Once
you begin, you will naturally find

YOUR CHILD IS A MUSIC LOVER

453

many opportunities to translate a
simple activity into a simple
rhythm.

A little three-year-old neighbor
girl, like most children, loves to
swing. She composed her own
rhythmical accompaniment and can
be heard chanting ''swinker swan-
ky" as the moving swing carries her
up and down.

"VJiTHY is Mother Goose a favorite
friend of every boy and girl?
It is the rhythmic beat of 'Teter,
Peter, pumpkin eater," or ''J^ck and
Jill went up the hill" that stimu-
lates and entertains.

As soon as a toddler can repeat a
few simple words, or even before,
he eagerly joins hands for ''Ring
Around the Roses." As soon as
his balance is sure he combines
rhythm and melody as he joins oth-
er children in a game of ''London
Bridge" or "Farmer in the Dell."

Each time I sit at the piano my
three-year-old mounts his rocking
horse, and my five-year-old shifts
his tricycle into high gear. The
horse gallops at full speed and the
tricycle circles the living room.
Soon they request a march, then
parade around the room singing,
waving flags in the air, or beating
the rhythm on a cardboard drum.

A favorite rainy day activity for
the three of us is to sit at the piano
with a songbook. Favorite nursery
rhymes are illustrated and written
with musical accompaniment. Often
the children sit at the piano alone,
turn the pages of the book, drum on
the keys, and sing the rhyme indi-
cated by the picture. There are
many excellent songbooks for chil-
dren of nursery ages.

A phonograph has great value in
developing a love for music. Chil-
dren respond with skipping, march-
ing, and dancing to the easy rhythms
of children's songs. They relax
readily at quiet time with soft clas-
sics playing in the background.
While they naturally react to the
simple, their developing minds and
emotions should be challenged to
reach and explore.

A musical instrument and phono-
graph are valuable aids in musical
enjoyment, but they are not indis-
pensable. There is no instrument
more flexible than the human voice.
Children often enjoy their singing
more when there is no loud ac-
companiment to limit their spon-
taneity. It is fun for them to play
their own accompaniment by tap-
ping out rhythm on a tambourine
or a cardboard drum as they sing
their favorite songs. Later, other
rhythm instruments may be added,
and, in time the entire family can
join in a kind of musical compan-
ionship.

In my opinion, a love for music
should not be considered an indica-
tion that a young child is ready for
formal music training. In the early
years he is entitled to uninhibited
enjoyment. He should dance when
he feels like dancing, and sing when
the urge to sing is upon him. He
should march or rock or just sit
and listen as the feeling within him
dictates. Performance and drill are
enemies to the natural growth of
his inborn love of pleasant sounds.
If he has been given his freedom, he
will be eager to learn the skills that
will permit him to play a musical
instrument when he is mentally and

454

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

physically mature enough to take
this step.

With musical activities in your
home, your own love for this im-
portant part of our heritage will be
deepened as you watch it daily
growing within your child. You
will thrill when your tiny toddler
says, ''Mommy, let's sing a song.''

Your own awareness of your

world will deepen as you see the
creative expressions of your child
and know that his enjoyment is
deep and full. You will be con-
vinced that music is not something
to be ignored until a determined
point in the child's life, then sud-
denly turned over to a specialist.
You will know that it is an insepar-
able part of growth and develop-
ment from the very beginning.

JLeah Kji. aiarnilton (^oliects LPotted LPlants and
JUoes uianav^ork, vi/eaving, ana IPainting

AFTER rearing a large family of eleven children, Mrs. Leah A. Hamilton, Magrath,
Alberta, Canada, now finds time to relax and work at her hobbies, which in-
clude quilting, crocheting, embroidery work, painting, weaving, handicrafts in copper
and aluminum. To add to the variety, she keeps an interesting collection of potted
plants as well as a lovely outdoor garden. The singing of her jovial little canary is a
pleasant accompaniment for her working hours.

In addition to the four quilts pictured abo\'e, she has made at least one hundred
other quilts for friends and relatives. This number does not include the numerous
baby quilts, which she says do not count. She shares the pleasure of these works of
art by giving the completed articles to her family and friends.

The Bright Star

Chapter 5
Dorothy S. Romney

Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan, who
wishes to become an artist, hves with her
Aunt Emerald Jewel Trac}/ in an old-
fashioned house overlooking San Francisco
Bay, Kathy applies to a neighbor, Phineas
Fen ton, for employment; however, Aunt
Em suffers a partial stroke, and Kathy
gives up the promised position. During
her illness. Aunt Em mentions some money
in a chest which is kept in Grandfather
Tracy's China house. Kathy, using her
aunt's illness as an excuse, postpones her
marriage to Jim Parker. A stranger. Marc
Hale, rents the China house, and Kathy
begins to work on a painting to enter in
an art scholarship contest. Marc tells her
that he thinks the painting is very good.

KATHY worked furiously at her
household tasks during the
next few weeks to allow time
for her painting. She was determined
not to think about Mr. Marc Hale
and his exasperating manners, but
he kept slipping into her mind, re-
gardless. About eleven o'clock one
morning she heard the chug-chug of
Jim's old coupe coming down the
hill. Hurrah, she thought, Aunt
Em can have fresh eggs for lunch.
Jim was a dear to leave his work and
come over two or three times weekly
to bring them fresh eggs, especially
since he refused to accept a single
penny in payment.

She dropped her dustcloth on the
elaborately carved old grand piano
she had been polishing and dashed
out onto the side veranda. She
hoped ''His Happiness" would be
draped in his deck chair, and observe
with what enthusiasm she greeted
the visitor.

Kathy ran down the veranda steps,
the morning sun so bright in her
eyes that for a moment she didn't

see the figure seated beside Jim. He
stopped his car with a jerk. All of
his movements were decisive and
quick. It wasn't until then that she
saw a buxom young lady.

Without getting out of the car,
Jim handed Kathy three cartons of
eggs, then he surprised her by say-
ing, 'That'll be ninety cents. I'll
give you wholesale prices." Then,
after a poke in the ribs from the
elbow of his companion, he turned
and introduced her to Kathy.

"This is my new neighbor, Lina
Carlson," he said. "We're on our
way into town for a poultry-raisers
convention. Lina has bought the
place next to mine, the one that
belonged to Lars Swenson."

"Hello," said Kathy, thinking that
interest in this new neighbor might
explain Jim's absence from the Tracy
place the past few days.

"Pleased to meet you," the girl
replied, looking at Kathy curiously.

"I'll get the money for you,"
Kathy said, slightly embarrassed, and
wondering what Jim could have told
the girl to make her stare so openly.

"No, I'll drop back tonight. You
can give it to me then," he an-
swered, and Kathy saw the surprise
and hurt in the eyes of the girl be-
side him.

"I do believe she's in love with
him," she thought. She was
amazed that she felt no sense of loss.

As soon as they had driven away,
Kathy turned to go back to her
cleaning, but not before she saw^
the tall figure of Marc Hale coming
toward the house.

Page 455

456

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

Her first impulse was to turn him
away — tell him Aunt Em was rest-
ing, but no, she told herself firmly,
he's good for Aunt Em. And be-
sides, Kathy discovered, Marta had
already seen the \isitor approaching
the house, and was on her \\ny to
bid him come in. Here was a young
man with a problem on his mind,
Kathy had decided.

CHE was in the hall dusting the
banisters a few minutes later,
when the voices of her aunt and
Marc Hale came clearly to her. They
were apparently discussing the art
contest.

''She'll win," Aunt Em was say-

''She might," the young man said,
doubtfully.

"I don't know \\hy not," Aunt
Em's voice held a note of defiance.
''I had artistic ability, and she's my
niece, isn't she?"

Kathy fled up the stairs to the
privacy of her own bedroom.

She'd win all right. She'd have
to. She couldn't bear to let Aunt
Em down. She'd finish the picture
this very day, then go into the vil-
lage and see if there was some part-
time job she could get. Perhaps at
that little souvenir shop. The pro-
prietor was a Mr. Rickson, whom
Kathy knew slightly. A job such as
this would give her time for the
housework, and to care for Aunt
Em, too.

She gathered her materials and
almost flew up the stairs to the cu-
pola. The ocean was calm, shim-
mering under the autumn sun. She
turned her back to it, away from the
golden brilliance, and could see that
Marc Hale was just nosing his coupe

into Pine Road, headed toward the
bridge and San Francisco, no doubt.

She reluctantly turned back to
her picture, thinking there'd be no
pleasure trips for Miss Kathy Tracy
from this day on.

She worked furiously for some
time, then tilted her head back and
surveyed her work. Satisfied that
the picture was at last as good as
she could make it, she put down her
paint brush.

She could hear the crash of the
waves against the cliffs below the
Fenton place, and she suddenly rea-
lized that a brisk wind had sprung
up. The mother-of-pearl sea had
turned to an angry green.

It's certainh luck\, she thought,
that the wa\es pound out their fury
before they reach our China house.
She remembered then that Aunt
Em had told her to clear out one of
the chests in the China house. She
had a buyer for it, and since Marc
Hale had given permission for her
to enter his domain, she'd hurry and
clear it now.

Kath\ had not entered the China
house since Marc Hale had mo\ed
in. The place was orderly and clean.
She tiptoed re\erently about, almost
able to feel Grandfather Tracy's
presence here, almost able to hear
his voice as he told his fascinating
tales of the sea.

It had grown quite chilly, but
even on the warmer days Marc built
a fire in the tiny fireplace. Kathy
could often see the smoke curling
comfortably up over the little cabin.
The embers \\'ere still aglow. She
couldn't resist tossing a small log
on them from the store in the minia-
ture woodbox. She stood watching
as the flames built up, grew taller.

THE BRIGHT STAR

457

lit up the ceiling and the corners
of the little room.

CHE took off her sweater and
threw it on a nearbv chest.
Dear Aunt Em, she thought, it's like
parting with a friend for her to have
to give up one of her treasures, but
she ne\er complains. Well, this
will be the last one, she \owed.

As her sweater skimmed over the
top of the chest, she heard a small
crash, and looked down to see one
of the smaller chests on its side on
the floor— the one Aunt Em had
told her never to touch. Its contents
tumbled out in a mustv assortment
of trinkets. Aunt Em's most cher-
ished childhood mementoes, Kathy
knew. Some tiny carved animals,
bits of Indian beadwork, an old doll
with a china head, an elaborate pink
satin skirt, and staring black eves.

Nothing of any real \'alue, Kathy
found herself thinking. Then she
picked up a small parcel. Carefully
wrapped in yellowed tissue paper
tied with ribbon, its diamond en-
crusted star shape plainly visible
through the thin covering, was Aunt
Em's "bright star," surely the one
she had muttered about in her ill-
ness.

Kathy sat down shakilv on the
larger chest, the points of the star
digging into her palm, as she pressed
it in her hand. She had had the feel-
ing from the first time her aunt had
mentioned it that the bright star
concerned her own destiny. Had she
the courage to unwrap it?

She finally bent down and re-
placed the contents of the chest.
She was much too excited to dehe
through the larger chest now. The
flames had died down to a glow
again as Kathy gathered up her be-
longings and closed the door of the

China house. Like a burning em-
ber from the tiny fireplace the star
lay in her hand. She would take it
straight to Aunt Em.

Her aunt was sitting in the kitch-
en in the light mobile chair Dr.
Ransome had provided for her— for
although she had some use of her
limbs now, the doctor thought it
best for her to reserve her strength.
A bright spot showed in each of her
cheeks, and her eyes sparkled— a
sure sign that she was excited.

''Now, Aunt Em," Kathy said
immediately, ''you know the doctor
said positively no excitement, so
whatever it is just. ..."

But evidently Aunt Em had no
intention of calming down until
she had gotten this matter off her
mind.

"I've been calling you, Kathy,"
she said. "Marc was here! He's
gone into town!" She paused for
breath, and watched Kathy closely.

"Yes, yes, I saw him leave," the
girl replied. "Is that what you're
so excited about? Remember. . . ."

"You don't understand," Aunt
Em went on. "You've got to stop
him."

"Stop him from what, darling?"

But she wasn't to find out that
evening, for at that moment the
bell rang. It was Marta, and she
took one look at the bright spots
in Miss Em's cheeks, and wheeled
her into the bedroom, after giving
her a glass of warm milk. She put
her to bed, then declared, "Now
you go straight to sleep," and sat
down bv the bedside to see that her
orders were obeyed.

Aunt Em evidently knew Marta
too well to protest, Kathy found her-
self thinking.

[To be continued)

FROM THE FIELD

Hulda ParJcer, General Secretary-Treasurer

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal
of material for ''Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and
the Handbook of Instructions, page 123.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Irene T. Erekson

AUSTRALIAN MISSION, HURSTVILLE BRANCH (NEW SOUTH WALES)
RELIEF SOCIETY HELPS COMPLETE PROJECT

Left to right: Adelaide Adams, Second Counselor, Hurstville Branch Relief Society;
Irene T. Erekson, President, Australian Mission Relief Society; Florence Wardingly,
President, Hurstville Branch Relief Society; Pauline McMaugh, Secretary; Judith Bailey,
First Counselor.

Sister Erekson reports that "the recent dedication of the Hurstville chapel of
Sydney, New South Wales, was a great thrill to the branch Relief Society," which
helped in raising funds to enlarge and beautify the chapel. "Elder Hugh B. Brown,
Assistant to the Council of the Twelve, dedicated the chapel during his recent tour
of the Australian Mission. . . . The sisters raised their quota with banquets, street
stalls . . . dances, concerts, and home parties. All was done with a spirit of humility
and enthusiasm, with nothing too great a sacrifice.

'The Hurstville chapel has the first Relief Society room and kitchen in New South
Wales, with up-to-date facilities for the work of the sisters.

"The Relief Societies throughout the mission are in 'top condition' — all are fol-
lowing the Magazine, all are up-to-date on lessons, and there are capable teachers in
every department. The recent March birthday programs were very successful."

Page 458

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

459

Photograph submitted by Evelyn P. Brown

BURBANK STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR STAKE EVENTS

Evelyn P. Brown, President, Burbank Stake Relief Society, writes: "Many weeks
of rehearsing were climaxed for the Singing Mothers of Burbank Stake, when they
sang several numbers on March 15th at the Relief Society birthday party, held this
year on a stake basis.

''The same group had performed previously at stake quarterly conference on
February 3. The chorus is conducted by our stake Relief Society chorister Beth Soren-
son, front row at extreme right; and Jean Wilcox, the accompanist for these special
events, is seated next to Sister Sorenson."

Photograph submitted by Gladys R. Winter

SAN FRANCISCO STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

March 17, 1957

Gladys R. Winter, President, San Francisco Stake Relief Society, reports: "The
Singing Mothers were honored by being asked to present the music for San Francisco
Stake Conference, which was held March 17, the anniversary of the Relief Society . . . ."

The chorister, Nada W. Fluckiger, is in the second row at the extreme right. In
the first row in front of her is Mabel M. George, the organist. Sister Winter is in the
second row, fifth from the right; and Vera M. Murray, First Counselor, is in the first
row, second from the right.

460

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

Photograph submitted by Virginia R. Vaterlaus

MONTPELIER STAKE (IDAHO) VISITING TEACHERS ACHIEVE

FIFTY-YEAR RECORDS

V^irginia R. Vaterlaus, former president, Montpelier Stake Relief Society, writes:
"We have in our stake six Relief Soeiety sisters who have served fifty years or over as
visiting teaehers."

Left to right: Janet Dunn, who has served fifty years as a visiting teacher; Martha
Mourtsen, fifty years; and Deborah Rich, fifty-three years.

Women not in the picture because of illness are: Mary Simmons, who served fifty-
six years; Carrie Teuscher, fifty-three years; and Nellie Lyons, fifty years.

Photograph submitted by Mildred P. Elggren

WESTERN STATES MISSION, WEST NEW MEXICO DISTRICT SINGING
MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC AT DISTRICT CONFERENCE

February 3, 1957

Mildred P. Elggren, President, Western States Mission Relief Society, reports that
the Singing Mothers represent six of the eight branches of the West New Mexico Dis-
trict— namely, Albuquerque First, Albuquerque Second, Albuquerque Third, Bluewater,
Las Vegas, and Santa Fe. The conference was the first meeting to be held in the
Albuquerque Second Branch chapel.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

461

Photograph submitted by Anna O. Smith

MOUNT LOGAN STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC
FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, March lo, 1957

Anna O. Smith, President, Mount Logan Stake Rehef Society, writes that 124
members of the 191 Singing Mothers in the stake sang at the quarterly conference.

Front row, left to right: Cumorah Alder, stake theology leader; Margaret Kloepfer,
stake visiting teacher message leader; Anna O. Smith, Relief Society Stake President;
Ella Rinderknect, First Counselor; Emily Larsen, Second Counselor; Ella Davis, Secre-
tary; Blanche Thompson, organist; Alvina Pehrson, stake chorister; Lila Jones, pianist;
and Joan Peterson, assistant pianist.

Sister Smith continues: "Our chorus has increased in numbers and has become a
very important part of Relief Society. Sister Pehrson has directed the chorus since
1948 and has now been released, having moved from our stake."

Photograph submitted by Hazel S. Love

NORTHERN CALIFORNIA MISSION, SHASTA DISTRICT SINGING
MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR DISTRICT CONFERENCES

Hazel S. Love, President, Northern California Mission Relief Society, reports:
"The Singing Mothers from Shasta District have presented music for the last two
quarterly district conferences in the afternoon sessions."

Seated left to right, front row: Irma Angus, district Relief Society organist; Lois
Rhodes, chairman, district music committee; Lucile Hansen, district Relief Society
president; and Theressa Sims, district chorister.

462

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

Photograph submitted by Vesta M. Lewis

KLAMATH STAKE (OREGON), KLAMATH FALLS WARD, FORMER RELIEF
SOCIETY PRESIDENTS ATTEND AND ASSIST AT ANNIVERSARY PARTY

Front row, seated left to right: Helen Caseman; June Peterson; Eudora Morris;
Velta L. Shaffer.

Back row: Afton Shaffer; Mable Behnke; Vesta M. Lewis; Maxine Lawrence; Inez
Blessinger.

Vesta M. Lewis, President, Klamath Stake Relief Society, reports: "Klamath Falls
Relief Society was organized January 9, 1930, as a branch. There have been seventeen
Relief Society presidents since that time — two of those presidents have ser\'ed for a
second time, two are deceased, four have moved away, and nine are still active in the
ward and stake work."

c/i.

ulfillment

Louise Call Nelson

You lived in all my childhood games,

I nursed you at my play;

I saved you for my choicest names,

And modeled you in clay.

In fervency of hope I knelt

At your prenatal shrine.

In my maternal flesh you dwelt —

Then one day you were mine.

Fruition reached the hallowed peak

Of its potential crest

The moment that your tiny cheek

Was pillowed on my breast.

Now consummation of your horning

Has given you and me — our morning.

JLife S/s a ^ourney^

CJeopha Jensen

T IKE a mountain trail, life's journey should wind upward to more lofty heights. Some-
^ times we seem to be going downward when we are merely wmding around the
mountainside — through dark paths where night seems to have fallen — only later to
come out on higher ground and into brighter sunlight. Our narrow path gains alti-
tude, and, although there may be descents into shallow valleys, we gradually trend
upward.

The first part of our journey may be harsh and rugged; the grades may be steep and
painful, but, as we travel on, we gain strength for the trail ahead. Perhaps, after some
strenuous traveling, we may come to a pleasant valley — green pastures and still waters.
Here we may feel inclined to loiter, to pause and enjoy nature's beauty, as we meditate
and languidly dream — life is beautiful. But we can't remain. We realize "life is a
journey and not a destination." Everything in life means motion and change. Nor,
strangely enough, can we keep anything by holding on to it — we must let it pass on.

We continue on our journey, "just over the next hill," we tell ourselves, "there
may be a quiet path leading to another pleasant valley." Perchance, however, just
around some turn on the trail, we may come abruptly face to face with a steep rocky
cliff — as when hfe is at the crossroads with a crisis to be met. A crucial decision must
be made as to which road to take. By faulty decision we may get off on the wrong
trail for some distance, only to ha\'e to retrace our steps and begin anew.

Thus, we must learn to accept the barriers on life's highway as a means of teach-
ing us the things we need to know. With renewed strength and courage, we press
on, perhaps for some distance through another pleasant valley, only to come unex-
pectedly to the brink of a chasm, deep and wide. We ponder dejectedly — there is no
detour. These are the occasions that test our faith.

Finally, we reach a summit on our mountain trail — when a pause comes in life's
activities. From our vantage point of experience, we look back across the years, re-
viewing the trail we ha\'e traveled. We see our many mistakes, heartaches, successes,
and failures. We view life from a new perspective which reveals life's real value and
meaning, and within us, we have the assurance of having learned many of the funda-
mental values of life and that life is good.

But, as we further meditate, we come to realize that life is but a vantage ground
for a future step; we can never arrive at a point of completion, for our journey in time
is only the prelude to eternity.

Page 463

LESSON DEPARTMENT

cJheologyi — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 1— The Lord Speaks Through His Prophets

Elder Roy W. Doxey

For Tuesday, October i, 1957

Objective: To recognize that by re\'elation the Lord has led his people in the past,
and that by a reopening of the heavens he has restored the gospel and re-established his
Church upon the earth in fulfillment of Bible prophecies.

Why Study The Doctrine
and Covenants?
N this course of study of The
Doctrine and Covenants, we are
to learn what God has revealed in
this dispensation to his prophets.
We should recognize that there is
still need for divine direction to the
leadership of the Church as ancient-
ly. Individually as members of that
Church, we have a need for divine
guidance in our lives that we may
eventually become joint heirs with
Christ. Acceptance of the revela-
tions in The Doctrine and Cove-
nants as being divine, will bring
great blessings to the adherents.

The Prophet Joseph Smith in-
structed the brethren of the Church
in 1834 ^^ regard to the holy scrip-
tures as follows:

We take the sacred writings into our
hands, and admit that they were given by

Page 464

direct inspiration for the good of man. We
believe that God condescended to speak
from the heavens and declare His will
concerning the human family, to give
them just and holy laws, to regulate their
conduct, and guide them in a direct way,
that in due time He might take them to
Himself, and make them joint heirs with
His Son. But when this fact is admitted,
that the immediate will of heaven is
contained in the Scriptures, are we not
bound as rational creatures to live in ac-
cordance to all its precepts? Will the
mere admission, that this is the will of
heaven ever benefit us if we do not com-
ply with all its teachings? Do we not
offer violence to the Supreme Intelligence
of heaven, when we admit the truth of
its teachings, and do not obey them? Do
we not descend below our own knowledge,
and the better wisdom which heaven has
endowed us with, by such a course of
conduct? For these reasons, if we have
direct revelations gi\en us from heaven,
surely those revelations were never given
to be trifled with, without the trifler's
incurring displeasure and vengeance upon
his own head, if there is any justice in
heaven . . . (D. H. C. II:ii).

LESSON DEPARTMENT

465

The Christian World
and Revelation

When the clergy of Joseph
Smith's day learned that Joseph
professed to have had revelation
from the Lord in the actual appear-
ance of the Eternal Father and his
Son Jesus Christ, there began a
controversy which continues to this
day. Aside from other points of
difference arising from the first vis-
ion of the Prophet, the fundamental
issue was the claim of Joseph Smith
to revelation from God. This claim
meant that the ''Christian'' churches
had departed from the true doctrine
and Church established by Jesus in
the meridian of time.

It was contended by the adver-
saries of the Prophet that revelation
from the Lord was neither expected
nor necessary. The canon of scrip-
ture was closed— for God had spok-
en in the past through his Son Jesus
and the apostles, and thereafter
there was no need of revelation. It
is not difficult at all to understand
that where divine revelation was not
received by the clergy who denied
its necessity, they would immediate-
ly oppose such a claim as Joseph
Smith put forth.

This position would take on
added zeal when their own standing
as ministers was set aside because of
a claimed apostasy. Many were the
arguments presented from the Bible
in an attempt to show that revela-
tion in a post-meridian period was
not to be expected.

It is by no means an unfruitful
experience to examine a few of
those assumed reasons for declaring
that no more scripture or revelation
was necessary. In other words, how
would you, as a member of the

Church, meet such arguments as
the following?

Arguments Advanced Against
Fuithei Revelation

(It is suggested that in consider-
ing these arguments against further
revelation, that you first read the
scripture and then the application
used by those who denied that reve-
lation would be received in our time.
Next, consider how you would re-
ply to this application or interpreta-
tion. Finally, read the answer gen-
erally used by the Latter-day Saints
to prove wherein the application of
the clergy was out of harmony with
the facts, and, therefore, false.)

For I testify unto every man that hear-
eth the words of the prophecy of this
book, If any man shall add unto these
things, God shall add unto him the
plagues that are written in this book:

And if any man shall take away from
the words of the book of this prophecy,
God shall take away his part out of the
book of life, and out of the holy city,
and from the things which are written in
this book (Rev. 22:18-19).

Application by "Christian' clergy:
No man has the right to add to
the Bible; therefore, no fur-
ther revelation (scripture) is
to be expected.

Answer by Latter-day Saints: The
Bible as a collection of books
did not exist when this inspired
scripture was given; consequent-
ly, this injunction was not in-
tended to include other scrip-
tures written after the Book of
Revelation, such as the Gospel
of John, and other parts of the
New Testament. Furthermore,
this admonition was given to

466

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

man, and it was not intended
that God could not or that he
would not give further revela-
tion. Notice in Deuteronomy
4:2, the same admonition is
given concerning the writings
of Moses. If the same applica-
tion was made as was made for
Revelation 22:18-19 by ''new
revelation" deniers, there would
have been no inspired writings
after Moses.

. . . from a child thou hast known the
holy scriptures, which are able to make
thee wise unto salvation through faith
which is in Christ Jesus (2 Tim. 3:15).

Application by "Christian" clergy:
If there was sufficient revela-
tion to give salvation to Tim-
othy as a child, there would be
no further need for additional
revelation.

Answer hy Latter-day Saints: This
application would do away with
the New Testament; for, again,
there was not a New Testament
in existence when Timothy was
a child. He was acquainted
with the Old Testament.

Charity never faileth: but whether there
be prophecies, they shall fail; whether
there be tongues, they shall cease; whether
there be knowledge, it shall vanish away
(I Cor. 13:8).

Application by "Christian' clergy:
Prophecies and the other spirit-
ual gifts, among which is reve-
lation, were to cease after the
days of Jesus and the apostles.

Answer by Latter-day Saints: The
next two verses (1 Corinthians
13:9-10) point out that proph-
ecy would be unnecessary
''. . . when that which is per-
fect is come . . . ." The day

of perfection has not yet come,
so these gifts are still necessary.

The absence of scriptural justifi-
cation to deny new revelation is
established by the accepted Chris-
tian standard of judgment — the
Holy Bible. When the Lord de-
sires to give new revelation to man,
he will do so, but only in accord-
ance with his designs. (See 2 Nephi
29:1-14; Alma 29:8.)

Revelation in the Past

The Latter-day Saints learned
early that "Where there is no vis-
ion, the people perish . . ." (Prov.
29:18), and that "Surely the Lord
God will do nothing, but he reveal-
eth his secret unto his servants the
prophets" (Amos 3:7). It then
became a matter for the early day
Latter-day Saint missionaries to
demonstrate from the Bible that
God had always directed his people
in the past. Furthermore, there
were sufficient grounds for know-
ing that, if God's purposes for his
children were to be fulfilled, new
revelation from the Giver of all
truth would be necessary.

One of the outstanding lessons
the Latter-day Saint missionary saw
in the Bible was that the Lord's
servants in the meridian of time
were directed in their ministry by
revelation. In fact, Jesus had prom-
ised his disciples that the Holy
Ghost would direct them after his
ascension. (See John 16:1-7, ^3'^4'
15:26.) Paul received the gospel by
revelation (Galatians 1:11-12), and
instructions came from the Lord by
a vision and from the Holy Ghost
as to when to teach the gospel and
when not to teach it. (See Acts
16:6; 18:9-10.)

LESSON DEPARTMENT

467

It was also apparent that the
leadership of the Church was direct-
ed in matters which affected the
entire Church of Jesus Christ. An
example of this may be found in the
revelation to the apostle Peter con-
cerning the preaching of the gos-
pel to the Gentiles. (See Acts
10:19-48.) During Jesus' ministry
on earth he confined his teaching to
the house of Israel. (See Matthew
15:24.) Paul also knew by revela-
tion that upon the rejection of the
gospel by the Jew it was to go to
the Gentile (Acts 13:46). John the
Revelator directed the Church by
revelation when the seven branches
of the Church in Asia required re-
buke and admonition (Revelation,
chapters 1-3).

This guidance was, in part, the
fulfillment of Jesus' promise con-
cerning the Church. In conversa-
tion with his disciples Jesus asked
whom men declared him to be.
Various answers were given; where-
upon, the Lord asked them, ". . . But
whom say ye that I am?" The re-
ply of Peter was '\ . . Thou art the
Christ, the Son of the living God."
Jesus then said to Peter that
'\ . . flesh and blood [man] hath not
revealed it unto thee, but my Father
which is in heaven." It was then
that the Master declared the great
truth that upon the rock of revela-
tion, he would build his Church.
(See Matthew 16:13-18.)

Another reason for knowing that
revelation was necessary in our
times was found in the fact that
the scriptures spoke of many lost or
missing books which do not now
form a part of the Old and the New
Testaments. (Examples of these
are given in 1 Chron. 29:29; 2

Chron. 33:18-19; I Cor. 5:9; Eph.
3:3; and Col. 4:16.)

Contending Christian Churches

The great number of divisions in
Christianity which existed at the
time of the Prophet Joseph Smith,
each contending against the other,
and new churches coming into ex-
istence, were evidence that men
without revelation could not inter-
pret the Bible correctly. The differ-
ences, which existed among the vari-
ous churches and which often give
rise to new organizations, were based
upon this simple fact. It was pointed
out that the wisdom of man's learn-
ing was not sufficient to give true
doctrine. (See I Corinthians 2:11,
14.) Only God could provide man
with the way of eternal life and that
required continuous revelation from
the Lord. An outstanding example
of the lack of revelation in modern
Christianity was evident in that the
organization of the Church of Jesus
Christ as made known in the New
Testament could not be duplicated
by men. Although officers in the
Church were mentioned, their du-
ties and privileges were not clearly
made known. Only new revelation
from God could bring into being
the true Church organization with
saving principles and ordinances.

A New Dispensation Piophesied

The apostles of Christ had fore-
seen that the gospel and the Church
would be lost to the world by the
apostasy of the members of the
Church (See Isaiah 24:1-6; 2 Peter
2:1-3; Galatians 1:6-10) but gave
sufficient evidence to know that rev-
elation was not to cease forever. It
was proclaimed by three New Testa-

468

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

ment writers— Peter, Paul, and John
the Revelator— that subsequent to
their dav the Lord would usher in
the greatest dispensation of the gos-
pel. It was the apostle Peter who
said that before the second com-
ing of Christ there would be a
"... times of refreshing . . . from
the presence of the Lord" (Acts
3:19), which would constitute a
*'. . . times of restitution [or restora-
tion] of all things. . . ." These are
Peter's inspired words:

Repent ye therefore, and be converted,
that your sins may be blotted out, when
the times of refreshing shall come from
the presence of the Lord;

And he shall send Jesus Christ, which
before was preached unto you:

Whom the heaven must receive until
the times of restitution of all things, which
God hath spoken by the mouth of all his
holy prophets since the world began (Acts
3:19-21).

The word of the Lord would
come in preparation for the great
second coming of Christ.

The second apostle of record to
predict the restoration of the gos-
pel was Paul. In his letter to the
saints at Ephesus, after reminding
them of their pre-earth existence
and of the mission of Jesus, he set
forth the purposes of the Lord con-
cerning the day in which we live.
These are his words:

Having made known unto us the mys-
tery of his will, according to his good
pleasure which he hath purposed in him-
self:

That in the dispensation of the fulness
of times he might gather together in one
all things in Christ, both which are in
heaven, and which are on earth; even in
him (Eph. 1:9-10).

In what way does Paul's predic-
tion relate to the latter days? This
period was to be the "fulness of
times," an expression which con-
notes a culminating or concluding
period. The Lord's word was to be
dispensed again in the final dispen-
sation. Notice the similarity of
thought and language of Peter's
statement on the ''times of restitu-
tion" before Jesus' second coming
(which was to include ''all things")
and Paul's prophecy that Christ
would "... gather together in one
all things in Christ . . ." things
". . . which are in heaven, and
which are on earth" (Eph. 1:10).
In effect, what these two apostles
prophesied is the same thing which
the Prophet Joel said would occur
"... before the great and the ter-
rible day of the Lord . . ." or the
second coming of Christ (Joel
2:28-32).

A third prophecy, made by the
apostle John, is that of the coming
of an angel in the hour of God's
judgment or in the latter days pre-
ceding the second coming of Christ.
This holy messenger was to bring
"the everlasting gospel" which was
to be preached "to every nation,
and kindred, and tongue, and peo-
ple" (Rev. 14:6). Thus, the apostles
Peter, Paul, and John had spoken
as directed by the Spirit, and the
missionaries of the new dispensa-
tion carried this message to the
world.

Latter-day Saints
Fulfill Piophecies

The Prophet Joseph Smith re-
marked at a conference of elders of
the Church that "we are differently
situated from any other people that

LESSON DEPARTMENT

469

ever existed upon this earth; conse-
quently those former revelations
cannot be suited to our conditions;
they were given to other people,
who were before us; but in the last
days, God was to call a remnant, in
which was to be deliverance, as well
as in Jerusalem and Zion" (D.H.C.
11:52). This fact was apparent to
our people when they discovered
that Bible prophets foresaw the time
when God would raise up a people
in the last days who would fulfill
the prophecies spoken by them.
What were some of the things to
be accomplished in the dispensation
of the fulness of times?

New scripture was to be made
known in the form of a ''book"
from ancient American peoples that
would ''speak from the dust" at a
time when the religious world was
in a condition of apostasy. By this
book of scripture, faith in Jesus
Christ would increase and bring
people to understand the plan of
salvation. (Read Isaiah ch. 29,
especially verses 4, 9-12, 17-19, 24.)
This book was known by Ezekiel
as the "stick of Joseph" and the
Bible as the "stick of Judah" (Ezek-
iel 37:16-28).

The prophets had made known
that in the latter days Israel was to
be gathered from her scattered con-
dition. (Isa. 11:11-12; 35:4, 10; Jer.
3:12-15, 18; 16:14-16; 23:2-4, 7-8;
31:7-12; Ezek. 37:21-27.) That por-
tion of Israel which would consti-
tute the Latter-day Saints was to
be a temple-building people (Isa.
2:2-3) and the fulfillment of the
ancient prophecy of Malachi, chap-
ter four, verses five and six, concern-
ing the coming of Elijah would also

mean new revelation subsequent to
the time of Jesus' apostles.

Summary

The true ministers of the Lord in
this dispensation knew that the
Lord had never said by his proph-
ets that there was to be no more reve-
lation or scripture after the meridian
dispensation. They were also assured
that the Lord had (1) directed
his servants by immediate revela-
tion; (2) that the leadership of
the Church was led by revelation in
order to govern the Church; (3)
that there was a need for further
revelation because the Bible was
incomplete; (4) that uninspired
men were unable to interpret the
Bible correctly and thereby many
divisions in Christianity were cre-
ated; (5) that the restoration of
the gospel was prophesied; (6) that
new scripture, as The Book of Mor-
mon, was to be revealed; and (7)
that Israel was to be gathered,
temples were to be built, and other
prophesied events were to take place
as a part of the dispensation of the
fulness of times.

These reasons obtained from the
scriptures give to us Latter-day
Saints confirmation of our faith in
what God has done for us in the
establishment of his Church upon
the earth.

Questions for Discussion

1. What reasons can you give for be-
lieving that Joseph Smith would be op-
posed by the "Christian" ministry?

2. In what ways was the Church di-
rected by revelation in the days of the
apostles?

3. Name some of the "lost" books of
scripture, and indicate what they might
contribute to the objective of this lesson.

V470

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

4. Illustrate from the New Testament
by the use of a Bible Concordance, how
one could not determine the specific du-
ties of the Priesthood officers of the
Church. What does your conclusion con-
tribute to the need for additional revela-
tion?

5. In what ways have the Latter-day
Saints fulfilled Bible prophecies?

6. Do you belie\e that "the will of
heaven" is contained in the scriptures? If
so, answer each question raised by the
Prophet Joseph Smith in his statement
quoted in the beginning of the lesson.

Visiting cJeacher l/iessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 1— "And the Voice of Warning Shall Be Unto All People, By the
the Mouths of My Disciples, Whom I Have Chosen in These
Last Days" (D. & C. 1:4).

Chiistine H. Rohinson

For Tuesday, October 1, 1957

Objective: To show that the Lord reveals his plan of salvation through his chosen
leaders and that only when we heed their warnings can we build strong, useful lives.

"DEFORE constructing a building,
the architect works out detailed
plans and specifications. Through
his knowledge and experience he
knows the stresses and strains to
which the building will be subjected
and that only when the right plans
are followed will the structure stand
strong and firm.

Our Father in heaven, the great
Architect of our souls, has prepared
the necessary plans for us to follow
if we would build strong, useful
lives. He knows the pitfalls, the
stresses, and the strains, which are
ever present to weaken and divert
us. It is his work and his glory to
lead all of his children to exaltation,
and he has appointed his chosen
disciples to guide and direct us in
paths of righteousness.

The Bible and The Book of Mor-
mon are both replete with illustra-
tions of what has happened to God's

children when they accepted or re-
jected the warnings of the Lord's
anointed. When they heeded the
counsel of their prophets, they had
peace, prosperity, and happiness
throughout their lives. When they
turned deaf ears to the warnings of
their leaders, misery and misfortune
resulted.

The story is told of three fisher-
men who, unmindful of the rough
rapids and falls ahead, were rowing
their boat down a river. A young
man on the shore, sensing the dan-
ger before them, called out, ''Ahoy,
there, beware, the rapids are ahead
of you!" The men could see no im-
mediate danger and went on fishing
and enjoying themselves. Again
and again the young man called,
''Beware, beware, the rapids are
ahead of you!" The river looked
calm and safe to the fishermen so
they failed to heed the warning.

LESSON DEPARTMENT 471

Suddenly, they were in the midst In these latter days, we have been

of the rapids and the great falls were warned that:

immediately ahead. It was too late therefore the voice of the Lord is

to make the shore. Row as they ^^to the ends of the earth, that all that

might, the stream was too swift and will hear may hear:

turbulent for their frantic efforts. ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^

Some of us today hear the voices will not hear the voice of the Lord nei-

£ '^^ -n.^^ f^;i 4-^ l-.oo^ fl-,0,-.-. ther the voice of his servants, neither give

ot warnmg and tail to need tnem. , , ^ ^, i r .^ -u i. j

■^^r 1 n 1 • . £ i^eed to the words or the prophets and

We lull ourselves mto a sense ot apostles, shall be cut off from among the

false security thinking all is well, people (D. & C. i:ii, 14).

We fail to realize that it is not t ^ • i • n 1 1 j

1 • 1. i. T 4- 4-^4-1^ 4-^^^!. In this day, we are signally blessed

enough lust to listen to the teach- r> j^ ^ x.^ 1.

^ J J •■ • £ 4.1 1^^ 1^^, to have God s chosen apostles to

mes and admonitions ot the leaders 1 i i • • fi i

£ r>i 1 \\r^ ,o4- 1.^^/1 counsel and advise us m the eospel

of our Church. We must heed , r 1 ,.• rri j j • : j

, . . 1 . .1 • ^ 1 plan ot salvation. Ihese dedicated

their warnings and put their teach- {^^^^^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^^^.^ ^.^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^

ings into action m our daily lives. -^ teaching us the gospel, in warn-

We must follow the admonition of j^g us of the dangers in our paths,

James, when he wrote, ". . . be ye and in helping us build useful and

doers of the word, and not hearers abundant lives. Let us be wise and

only . . /' (James 1:22). heed their warnings.

v(/orR 1 1 ieeting — Living More Abundantly

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Lesson 1— Spending Money Wisely

Elder WiWmn F. Edwards

For Tuesday, October 8, 1957

Objective: To show that it requires skill and wisdom to spend money wisely.

We are all blessed with the same amount of time, and with a sufficient amount
of time to achieve great success in hfe. But some use their time more effectively than
others and achieve a richer hfe. There is a parallel in the financial art of living. With
minor exceptions, we are all blessed with sufficient income to hve a good life, but some
people achieve it more fully because of how they use what they have. In this lesson
we want to see clearly the wise way of spending money.

TN this busy work-a-day world, do cause there is absolutely nothing

we always remember that we are you desire to do?
not happy unless we are confronted

with a shortage of time? Can you Source of Happiness
think of anything worse than a sur- Happiness comes from making
plus of time— a period of time each wise choices of things that you de-
day you wish you could avoid be- sire to do. The Master was con-

472 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

stantly mindful of this principle of as much as any life that any being

life. He taught the importance of can possess in time or in eternity,

choosing to do the things of eternal There is no life more precious to

value in contrast to worldly things, us in the eyes of eternal wisdom and

''Lay not up for yourselves treasures justice than the life we now possess.

upon earth, where moth and rust Our first duty is to take care of this

doth corrupt, and where thieves life'' (President Brigham Young),

break through and steal: But lay up Time will never be more prec-

for yourselves treasures in heaven, ious. Oh, how important it is for

where neither moth nor rust doth our happiness that we use this

corrupt, and where thieves do not precious time doing those things

break through nor steal . . ." that will bring us the greatest meas-

(Mt. 6:19-20). ure of satisfaction.

That was the challenging issue

confronting the Prophet Joshua who Use of Precious Money

testified, "choose you this day All that has been said about the

whom ye will serve . . . but as for use of time applies equally to mon-

me and my house, we will serve the ey. We must recognize that we

Lord" (Joshua 24:15). will be unable to acquire all of the

things we desire. This is a blessing.

First Things First There would be few ''temporal"

The Chinaman, Ling Po, saw the thrills left in life if we could. Would

importance of wise choices when he we be equally interested in working

said, "What a fool does in the end, hard at our job if, when pay day

a wise man does in the beginning." came, there was nothing we desired

The successful student must learn to do with our earnings?

how to balance his time between The challenge is to learn what we

study and play, and which to do need most, what will give us the

first. The housewife must choose greatest satisfaction, so that the

between preparing in advance for more beneficial things will be ob-

Sunday, with its blessings, or doing tained and those not obtained will

extra work on the Sabbath Day. be the less important.

Brigham Young expressed it this Let us apply the principle to two

way for the fathers: "This is the women, each with twenty dollars,

greatest wealth we possess— to know and both entering an attractive

how to direct our labors rightly, store. The first woman is favorably

spending every hour advantageously impressed with what is displayed

for the benefit of our wives and just inside of the door. She forgets

children and neighbors." Success all of her other desires and spends

or failure is largely a matter of do- her money on these items. After

ing the right thing at the right time, the money is spent, she continues

putting first things first. throughout the store— only looking,

of course. The second woman is

Use oi Precious Time also favorably impressed with the

Life will never be more important first displays. But she has given

than it is today. "This life is worth careful consideration to the things

LESSON DEPARTMENT

473

she desires. She goes on to differ-
ent parts of the store and compares
items and values, until she is quite
certain that she has selected the
things that she desires most. Need
we ask which woman will return
home happier to prepare supper and
obtain the greater satisfaction ex-
plaining to her family for what she
spent the money?

''A fool can earn money; but it
takes a wise man to save and dis-
pose of it to his own advantage."
This statement of President Brig-
ham Young makes it clear that it
requires skill and wisdom to spend
money wisely. The housewife who
regularly spends a large per cent of
the family income, bears a great re-
sponsibility in spending the money

in a way that brings the family maxi-
mum satisfaction. Success in hand-
ling family financial affairs is usually
determined less by the amount of
income and more on how it is
spent. It requires very little local
research to confirm this observation.
If you take a particular area, is it
likely that the ten families with the
highest income are the happiest
families? Can you determine which
mother spends the largest amount
of money for her food by the
healthy appearance of the children?
It is hoped that this series of les-
sons and the thoughtful discussion
of the sisters will help each par-
ticipant to build a financially safe
road along which to travel to the
goal of more abundant living.

JLiterature — Shakespeare in Our Lives

Lesson 9— William Shakespeare, Dramatist
Elder Brhnt S. Jacobs

Text: Shakespeare Major Phys and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison,
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948

For Tuesday, October 15, 1957

Objective: To become more aware of Shakespeare's genius in integrating within the
art-form of drama the great truths and eternal conflicts within all mankind.

Knock there, and ask your heart what it doth know
That's hke my brother's fault.

(Measure for Measure, II. 2. 137-138).

r\URING our first year with
Shakespeare, we studied his
greatness. We found out how
much he meant to us already, as
we identified long-known expres-
sions as having been written by
Shakespeare. In separate lessons
we considered his rare quahty of

evoking sensory and music-magic in
his poetry, his beliefs and conflicts
as he depicted the Elizabethan world
about him, and his ability to see
truth so truly that always he de-
picted good or evil as such. As each
phase of his genius was thus treated
separately, each of his individual ex-

474

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

cellences within itself proved to be
a rewarding introductory approach
to our greatest writer in Enghsh.

In last year's introductory lessons
Shakespeare was thus studied one
phase at a time because such an ap-
proach seemed the best preparation
for a discussion of his individual
plays. Yet, it is in the plays, not
in any part of Shakespeare, that our
interest lies, and our purpose in
studying each play is three-fold: we
strive to realize ( i ) how near us
Shakespeare lives in our daily lives;
( 2 ) how much our awareness of the
human and natural worlds is quick-
ened through knowing him; and ( 3 )
how deeply indebted we are to him
for his words of universal truth and
beauty.

Now it is time for us to acknow-
ledge the quality which climaxes
and unites the separate parts of
Shakespeare's genius into the co-
hesive oneness we know each of his
plays to be. That quality is his dra-
matic power. Above all else Shake-
speare was a dramatist, a maker of
plays for the Elizabethan theater. It
was as a playwright, not as a poet or
a philosopher, that young Shake-
speare hoped to achieve identity and
success. And, having achieved this
success of which he dreamed— both
in the judgment of his contemp-
oraries and of the centuries follow-
ing — it is pre-eminently as the
dramatist that he marshalled to-
gether all his various artistic powers.
Within the theater, his chosen art-
form, he combined his talents into
the harmonious oneness which every
great dramatist must possess before
he can create great living characters.
And Shakespeare's characters are
greatest of all.

The Elizabethan Achievement

In medieval England, when the
Catholic Church was the church,
and the church was all, the choirs
told stories from the Bible in music,
the most popular and elaborate, of
course, being the depiction of the
resurrection and the Easter themes.
One voice or phone within the choir
would sing a theme or cadence; this
was then repeated by another group
of voices seated opposite the first
singers, and was called the antiphon.
Once individual priests began per-
sonifying the three Marys and the
angels visiting them at Christ's
tomb, this individual singing proved
spectacularly successful, and the
foundations of the English theater
were laid.

About 1000 A.D . these perform-
ances became so elaborate that they
were moved outside the churches
where the yeoman peasantry enjoyed
them even more, especially since
they were being sung in English
rather than in Latin which only the
educated few could understand.
Then the mayors and town councils
took them over, so successful were
they, and the various guilds or work-
ingmen's organizations sponsored
them as the great entertainment
spectacles of the entire year. Series
or cycles of plays extending over
three or four entire days were pre-
sented annually in certain villages,
favorite themes being the dramatic
representation of the plan of salva-
tion, or the lives and miracles of
various saints. When around 1350-
1400 vigorous folk and comic ele-
ments began creeping in, the re-
ligious elements gradually became
weaker and the imaginative, folksy,
melodramatic, but, most of all, zest-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

475

ful roots of Elizabethan drama were
laid in place and began to grow.

It is to be credited to the eternal
glory of the Elizabethan playwrights
that they perfected the first "mod-
ern" stage and first wrote ''modern"
plays. And, as so often happens,
this first period in the modern the-
ater still remains the greatest, nor
has its superiority ever been serious-
ly questioned. While Shakespeare
is the giant playwright of the period,
towering above all others and in-
tensifying their virtues, he is by no
means the only genius of the day.
Marlowe, Jonson, Massinger, Ford,
Tourneur, Heywood, Webster— all
shared with Shakespeare and each
other a participation in the vibrant
excitement of the day which had
long been fermenting during the
emerging Renaissance. The Eliza-
bethan theater was the ''mirror held
up to nature, as t'were" which Ham-
let defines; it reflected the entire
image of Elizabethan culture more
fully than has any other art-form
from that day to this. As evidenced
by mass hunger for it among the
common people, the Elizabethan
stage not only lay at the very center
of community life; but it created
that throbbing center. In its inte-
grating role, the stage filled the
functions played in our present-day
culture by comic books, magazines,
newspapers, books, radio, movies,
Hi-fi, TV, telephone, and the stage.

With his contemporary drama-
tists, Shakespeare shared his abun-
dant talents: a sensitive ear for
melody and word-music and actual
dialogue, a deep understanding of
individual and group humanity, and,
above all, a life-giving zest and vital-
ity. These he blended together with-

in his brilliant, creative imagination
which, through its dramatic powers,
erected into life on the stage many
hundreds of Shakespearean charac-
ters as throbbingly alive as actual
Londoners walking the streets either
then or now. Such a concentration
of dramatic virtues has never since
been achieved; surely such excel-
lence was inspired by a most re-
sponsive audience. But whether it
was the great audience which called
forth this dazzling display of genius
from the playwrights, or whether the
playwrights first created within their
plays the causes for electric respon-
ses within their audience, it is
impossible to say. However, it is
undeniable that their stimulation
was mutual, and that the result of
this mutual enrichment was the
greatest drama we have ever known.

Pwhlems of the Dramatist

Drama is derived from the Greek
word meaning to do or to perform.
From the beginning, the essence of
drama has been action and voice;
it is no more designed to achieve its
ultimate power by being read than
is a score to a symphony. But does
this mean that drama is, then, a
form of literature not to be read at
all? Or, since it emphasizes move-
ment, spoken dialogue, representa-
tion, costume, and scenery, is drama
literature at all?

Because drama attempts to recre-
ate life as it is seen and valued
through the temperament of one
subjective individual (the dramatist
himself), it is one of the seven sister
arts. And because without the use
of words it would become panto-
mime or dancing, it must be classed
as literature, whose main concern is
with words. Yet all word-communi-

476

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

cations are not literature; far from
it. Why, then, is drama hterary?

In the words of Dr. P. A. Chris-
tensen, 'To read great hterature
greatly is always an emancipation
and an exaltation. It is, in a very
real sense, to be born again. Great
literature is great experience. It is
experience that awakens, quickens,
challenges, enriches all that man is
when he is most truly himself ....
Those books are good which would
in some degree transform us."
When seen from this point of view,
Shakespeare's dramas best exemplify
this highest definition of literature.
Even so, drama differs greatly from
the essay, poetry, and fiction, and,
at this point, those differences de-
serve our attention.

Drama might be defined simply
as one way of telling a story.
Drama's way of intensifying human
life which it seeks to recreate is to
build up an ''illusion of reality,'' one
which entirely justifies our "willing
suspension of disbelief." Life itself
is rarely exciting or dramatic; there-
fore, mankind perpetually hungers
for some intensifying, condensing
representation of life. This is found
in all art-forms, but it belongs most
of all to drama. For it is drama
which recreates with that greatest
artistic power peculiarly its own.

Before ever a play can be spoken
and acted, it must be written. And
while the playwright is aware that
the imaginative, child-like willing-
ness of his audience to suspend dis-
belief and to be captured by his
"illusion of reality" gives him much
leeway, it is still his great problem
to create an illusion which is suc-
cessful, or which seems real. This
he must do by impersonating reality.
His tools: costume, scenery, occas-

ionally music, movement, gesture,
action, and the spoken word.

Like all other makers, Shake-
speare first had to decide what
dramatic form he should choose to
express best that particular conden-
sation of human reality which still
lay unrealized and uncommunicated
within himself. Once he decided
whether to write a comedy or a
tragedy, his next problem was to
write the play which would create
the particular illusion of reality he
desired, but which, at the same time,
concealed within itself all the artistic
devices by which it was realized.
How cunning a maker he had to be,
for example, to fashion each speech
precisely so the audience could know
the true character of the speaker as,
unconsciouslv, he reveals himself!
But how much more complex was
his problem of creating just the
right tone for an entire scene, in
which the words of each person
might be likened to one note, and
the playwright must harmonize all
such "notes" until exactly the most
effective musical chord or dramatic
tone is produced. Here are magic
and genius at work, and in abun-
dance.

Comedy Defined

Two of the six plays to be dis-
cussed this year are comedies; the
remaining four are tragedies. Rough-
ly, all plays belong in one or the
other of these major divisions.

Comedy is a light form of drama
designed primarily to amuse, with
a happy ending. Wit, humor, music,
and dancing are commonly em-
ployed, as is incongruity of speech,
action, or general behavior. Comedy
is concerned more with depicting
social patterns and the "way of the

LESSON DEPARTMENT

477

world" rather than deahng with the
great moral problem of human
destiny and weakness. Yet we must
remember that the wit and irony of
comedy are not always merely
trifling or amusing. Both in Mid-
summei Night's Dream and -King
Lear the Fool's comments contain
serious criticisms of human weak-
ness, and Falstaff is one of Shake-
speare's best-loved characters, largely
because beneath his banter lies a
great awareness of society's foibles.
Yet we should never forget how
often laughter and tears are inter-
mixed. Nor should we ever forget,
as Shakespeare never did, that a
keen sense of humor implies a good
standard of judgment.

Tragedy Defined

In our contemporary world the
word tragedy is used very loosely.
We speak of some child's disease or
imperfection as ''tragic," yet in strict
usage tragedy concerns only adults.

Melodrama is concerned with
hair-raising escapes from physical
danger; tragedy deals with universal
moral issues which some great
character must confront alone, and
whose inexorable laws he cannot
escape. Tragedy is concerned with
some great problem or weakness
which all mankind must face at one
time or another; it results when out
of man's nature come conflicts re-
sulting from his own inward grap-
plings with the forces of good and
evil. Great tragedy does not
''escape" from life; instead it forces
man to face the serious problems of
mortality, usually as exemplified by
his personal strengths and weak-
nesses. Instead of bringing us relief
with a happy ending, tragedy makes

us marvel at mankind's power to
endure life's greatest sufferings with-
out breaking. And seeing strength
in such extreme sufferings, we find
ourselves stronger in facing our own
whenever they come to us.

One of our great statements on
tragedy was written by William Haz-
litt in his discussion of OtheJIo. Be-
cause he both knows the true spirit
of tragedy and expresses it within
this passage, we can do no better
than read his words:

It has been said that tragedy purifies
the affections by terror and sympathy.
That is, it substitutes imaginary sympathy
for mere selfishness. It gives us a high
and permanent interest, beyond ourselves,
in humanity as such. It raises the great,
the remote, and the possible to an equal-
ity with the real, the little and the near.
It makes man a partaker with his kind.
It subdues and softens the stubbornness
of his will. It teaches him that there are
and have been others like himself, by
showing him as in a glass what they have
felt, thought, and done. It opens the
chambers of the human heart. It leaves
nothing indifferent to us that can affect
our common nature. It excites our sensi-
bility by exhibiting the passions wound up
to the utmost pitch by the power of
imagination or the temptation of circum-
stances; and corrects their fatal excesses in
ourselves by pointing to the greater extent
of sufferings and of crimes to which they
have led others. Tragedy creates a bal-
ance of the affections. It makes us
thoughtful spectators in the lists of life.
It is the refiner of the species; a discipline
of humanity.

This great statement personalizes
and interprets Aristotle's definition
of tragedy which appeared in his
Poetics long before Christ and to
this day is the springboard for all
discussion of tragedy. Says Aristotle:

Tragedy is a form of drama exciting the
emotions of pity and fear. Its action
should be single and complete, presenting
a reversal of fortune, involving persons re-

478

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

nowned and of superior attainments, and
it should be written in poetry embellished
with every kind of artistic expression.

Shakespeare knew this ''classicar'
definition of tragedy and honored it
in his plays. Yet to this concept
Shakespeare added something of his
own. He believed that the basic
conflict in tragedy should be that
of wills, either within some great
person, or between a person and cir-
cumstance. According to this con-
cept, the hero or protagonist can
never place the blame for his own
suffering and fall upon a malignant
fate, or upon our modern equiva-
lents of fate, namely economic
cycles, glandular secretions, or hered-
ity and environment. Shakespeare's
concept of tragedy is an extremely
moral one, since in his greatest
characters we see exemplified his be-
lief that, within a moral, ordered
universe, it is man himself who
carves out his own fate. Thus, with-
in himself lie both the causes which
bring on his own suffering and, at
the same time, the strength to bear
such sufferings nobly.

Because by its basic definition
and purpose, tragedy attempts to
search out the entire range of man's
soul, that he may better see its work-
ings and, therefore, come to under-
stand himself and humanity more
fully. It is forced to use a language
which is most comprehensive in its
versatility. Since poetry is widest
and deepest and richest, and there-
fore best enables the dramatist to
create the dramatic sense of vitality
and exalted rhetoric which is ever
the hallmark of great tragedy, it is
not by chance that poetry is the
language which high tragedy must
speak, if it is to express itself and

thus create its own identity. And
this must always be so, not because
the beauty of a soaring soliloquy bal-
ances the suffering or evil which it
expresses, but because poetry alone
can pull us out of our selfish, sep-
arate shells to become completely
at one with the exalted suffering
which Shakespeare's great tragic
heroes express. Thus it is, and only
thus, that poetic tragedy universal-
izes all those who would feed their
unsatisfied hungers to find a still
more comprehensive view of man
than they have known heretofore.
And, once discovering Shakespearean
tragedy, which represents this master
dramatist at his best, people not
only find their mature hungers fed,
but in witnessing such passages as
the one referred to below, when
spoken by a great actor, they find
their inward selves cleansed and ex-
alted by the catharsis which Aris-
totle defined so long ago as the
greatest justification of tragic drama.

Witnessing the artificial passion
of a hired player, Hamlet suddenly
revolts at his own inability to ex-
press his own inner turmoil, and
worst of all, to kill King Claudius,
whom he now knows murdered his
father. This famous soliloquy uni-
fies the talents of the dramatist
Shakespeare in a furor so terrifying
but so immediate that we can no
more escape the realism of its power
than we can escape ourselves. (Read
Hamlet II. 2. 576-615.)

How better exemplify the mag-
nificent, terrifying power which
drama alone can produce than
through this soliloquy? In such a
passage, then, we experience not
only the best of Shakespeare but
the best of English drama.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

479

Thoughts foi Discussion

1. Why is drama art? Why is it Ht-
erature?

2, Many still believe that the greatest
period in EngHsh literature and drama is
the Elizabethan age. Do you agree?
Regardless, how do you account for such

superiority in dramatic power and poetry
so long ago? Why isn't the modern best?

3. For you what is Shakespeare's su-
preme accomplishment as a dramatist?

4. How can any good come from en-
during a spectacle on the stage which
makes us suffer? Can suffering ever be
good? Why must pity and terror always
be present in great tragedies?

Sociai Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life

Lesson 8— The Family Is Forever
Elder John Fan Larson

For Tuesday, October 22, 1957
Objective: To show the influence of gospel principles on the Latter-day Saint family.

The family is like a book — the children are the leaves,

The parents are the covers that protectixe beauty gives.
At first the pages of the book are blank and purely fair.

But time soon writeth memories and painteth pictures there.
Love is the little golden clasp that bindeth up the trust,
Oh, break it not, lest all the leaves shall scatter

and be lost.

— ^Anonymous

npHE pattern of life provided by
the gospel in its fulness has pro-
duced a philosophy of family living
which is peculiar to Latter-day
Saints. Its application brings happi-
ness and satisfaction as well as the
acceleration of the God-like potenti-
alities of family members. Family
life is regarded by the world as the
social institution of greatest influ-
ence in molding the lives and
personalities of people. While Lat-
ter-day Saints agree with this, the
deeper significance of the family as a
character builder is seen only when
the eternal nature of the family is
understood. Because of its eternal
nature, and its importance in shap-
ing the destinies of the individual

family members, we must strive to
make family life what God intended
it to be.

What Is a Family.^

"Family" is easily defined, but
the meaning it holds for family
members depends upon many fac-
tors. The age, background, train-
ing, status, and belief of the
individual all make for important
deviations from a general concept.
In one sense we are the product of
the family. Just as certain physical
characteristics are passed from one
generation to another, so, too, are
personality characteristics passed by
means of family living.

Webster defines the family as:

480

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

'The body of persons who hve in
one house, and under one head; a
household." But a family is more
than this. It is many things. It is
at once a social institution, an ac-
complishment, an opportunity, a
dream, the pleasant past and future
hope. A family is what you make
it, a burden or blessing. It is warmth,
security, tender care, and "happy
birthday" all rolled into one. Con-
tentment, pride, and memories are
all parts. Most of all it is together-
ness, the sharing of substance and
love. Its pleasures erase its sacri-
fices. From it spring the hope of
today and the leaders of tomorrow.

Basic Family Responsihilities

In our present-day civilization
families have three primary responsi-
bilities:

1. The function of child bearing.

2. The responsibility for physical care
and support.

3. The responsibility for teaching chil-
dren personal virtues. While the family
is logically situated to perform this
important function, there are many
children who are deprived of full oppor-
tunities because of the families with which
they live.

The Latter-day Saint Family

Latter-day Saint philosophy of
family life has certain ingredients
which characterize it as unique and
different from traditional family life.
Its flavor stems from the basic prin-
ciples of the gospel. To understand
it fully, all Latter-day Saints should
strive to know and understand the
principles of the gospel. To achieve
the maximum joy and happiness it
offers, we must translate this phi-
losophy into a pattern for everyday
living by making it our constant

guide. Below are set forth, in brief,
some of the major doctrinal influ-
ences of the gospel upon family life.
A fuller discussion of these and oth-
er items will be had in subsequent
lessons.

1. The Personality oi God: Lat-
ter-day Saints believe that when the
Lord said ''. . . Let us make man in
our image, after our likeness . . ."
(Gen. 1 126), he meant exactly what
he said. The life and teachings of
Christ, as well as of the prophets
since the creation, further convince
us that we worship a personal God.
This concept within the family
creates a feeling of kinship with
Deity and makes worship a natural,
joyous, and comfortable experience
for all family members. Children
can approach the Lord as an under-
standing Father, with faith and con-
fidence rather than with fear and
apprehension, and talk to him as
they would converse with an earthly
father. Families with this knowl-
edge feel that they have an addi-
tional member who watches over
them with love and understanding,
who provides their joys and bless-
ings and lightens their sorrows, and
who stands at the door ready to
dwell in their midst, if their homes
are in tune with his teachings. His
nearness must be recognized and
the power of his influence comes by
invitation from within the heart and
soul of each person who seeks it. It
is as if his entry is through a door
having an inside latch only. True
Latter-day Saints are thus impelled
conscientiously to conduct their
family life on a higher spiritual plane
than they would otherwise, and hav-
ing done this, their homes are ready
for the Spirit of the Lord to enter.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

481

Behold, I stand at the door, and knock:
if any man hear my voice, and open the
door, I will come in to him, and will sup
with him, and he with me (Rev. 3:20).

2. The Nature oi Man: The
eternal nature of the spirit of man,
together with the correlative doc-
trines which regard the spirit of
man as sacred and the body a temple
of God, unite to create within the
hearts of Latter-day Saints a rev-
erence for the individual and a high
regard for the dignity of the human
soul. These become influential and
integral parts of the everyday living
of all true Latter-day Saints.

What is man, that thou art mindful of
him? and the son of man, that thou
visitest him?

For thou hast made him a little lower
than the angels, and hast crowned him
with glory and honour.

Thou madest him to have dominion
over the works of thy hands; thou hast
put all things under his feet (Pss. 8:4-6).

. . . For I, the Lord God, created all
things, of which I have spoken, spiritually,
before they were naturally upon the face
of the earth. . . . And I, the Lord God,
had created all the children of men . . .
for in heaven created I them . . . (Pearl
of Great Price, Moses 3:5).

The following is taken from a
letter of President Joseph F. Smith
and his two counselors on this im-
portant subject:

. . . The written standards of scripture
show that all people who come to this
earth and are born in mortality had a pre-
existent, spiritual personality as the sons
or daughters of the Eternal Father. . . .
A spirit born of God is an immortal be-
ing. When the body dies the spirit does
not die. In the resurrected state the
body will be immortal as well as the
spirit . . . (GospeJ Doctrine, 9th Edition,
page 12).

The elements are the tabernacle of
God; yea, man is the tabernacle of God,
even temples; and whatsoever temple is
defiled, God shall destroy that temple
(D.& 0.93:55).

Remember the worth of souls is great
in the sight of God (D. & G. 18:10).

3. The Plan of Salvation: Three
aspects of the plan of salvation have
tremendous impact upon family life
within the Church.

A. The Principal of Eternal Pio-
giession. Our knowledge of where
we came from, why we are here,
and where we are going is a power-
ful force in directing our conduct
during mortal life. Knowing the
end from the beginning and the di-
rect course to be followed is, in
itself, a great time and effort saver.
It has been said that the world steps
aside for the man who knows where
he is going. Surely if we pursue the
''straight and narrow road," nothing
can deter our progress. We know
that much must be accomplished
on earth, if we are adequately to pre-
pare for eternity. Life is a brief
span in the eternal scheme. This
gives purpose and direction to our
goals and helps us utilize our re-
sources to best advantage.

Be ye therefore perfect, even as your
Father which is in heaven is perfect
(Mt. 5:48).

No man will ever enter there until he
has consummated his mission; for we
have come here to be conformed to the
likeness of God. . . . And we must be-
come more and more like him ... in
love, in charity, in forgiveness, in patience,
long-suffering and forbearance, in purity
of thought and action, intelligence, and
in all respects, that we may be worthy of
exaltation in his presence {Gospel Doc-
trine, 9th Edition, page 276).

482

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

The doctrine of eternal improve-
ment and progression instills within
Latter-day Saints a desire and de-
termination to teach their children
correct principles upon which they
can grow spiritually.

B. The Marriage Covenant: The
Prophet Joseph Smith taught that
''marriage was an institution of
heaven, instituted in the garden of
Eden/' and that ''it was necessary
it should be solemnized by the
authority of the everlasting Priest-
hood" (D. H. C. II, page 320). Not
only do Latter-day Saints believe
that marriage was instituted of God,
but that a marriage solemnized in
the temple of the Lord by the
authority of the Holy Priesthood
extends beyond this life into eternity.
This concept not only strengthens
the Latter-day Saint marriage, but
causes young people to prepare for
parenthood and to choose a mate
with much greater care than if it
were a union for this life only.

C. Family Life Eternal: The
Prophet Joseph Smith also taught:

Except a man and his wife enter into
an everlasting covenant and be married for
eternity, while in this probation, by the
power and authority of the Holy Priest-
hood, they will cease to increase when
they die; that is, they will not ha\'e any
children after the resurrection (DHC. V,
page 391).

Neither are the relationships that exist
or should exist, between parents and chil-
dren, and between children and parents,
of an ephemeral nature, nor of a temporal
character. They are of eternal conse-
quence, reaching beyond the veil, in spite
of all that we can do (Gospel Doctrine,
page 272).

This great principle provides
ample incentive for parents to teach
children the importance of prepar-

ing for temple marriage and to
resolve to settle for nothing less. It
also firmly roots the family unit here
on earth. Elder Joseph Fielding
Smith has said:

The family unit continues only in the
celestial kingdom. . . . The family is the
unit in the kingdom of God. . . . Out-
side the celestial kingdom there is no
family organization. That organization is
reserved for those who are willing to abide
in e\'ery covenant and every obligation
which we are called upon to receive while
we sojourn here in this mortal life {Doc-
trines of Salvation, II, page 67).

4. Priesthood Presides in the
Home: Nowhere in all the world,
except in Latter-day Saint homes,
do you find the Priesthood presid-
ing over the family. The recogni-
tion of the husband and father as
the ultimate authority within the
home does much to avoid dissen-
sion.

The patriarchal order is of divine origin
and will continue throughout time and
eternity. There is, then, particular reason
why men, women and children should
understand this order and this authority
in the households of the people of God,
and seek to make it what God intended
it to be, a qualification and preparation for
the highest exaltation of his children. . . .
The father presides at the table, at prayer,
and gives general directions relating to his
family life whoever may be present. Wives
and children should be taught to feel that
the patriarchal order ... of God has been
established for a wise and beneficent pur-
pose, and should sustain the head of the
household and encourage him in the dis-
charge of his duties, and do all in their
power to aid him in the exercise of the
rights and privileges which God has be-
stowed upon the head of the home
(Gospel Doctrine, page 287).

5. Free Agency:

And now remember, remember, my
brethren, that whosoever perisheth, perish-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

483

eth unto himself; and whosoever doeth
iniquity, doeth it unto himself; for behold,
ye are free; ye are permitted to act for
yourselves; for behold, God hath given
unto you a knowledge and he hath made
you free (Helaman 14:30). (See also
Joshua 24:15.)

The right to choose is funda-
mental. How we choose, in this
life, will largely determine how we
progress and what our status will be
hereafter. The process is a power
by which man can reach great
heights. The principle covers all
phases of life which involve decis-
ion. Parents soon learn that chil-
dren develop most when they have
grasped the process of choosing. The
direction in which they develop de-
pends upon what they have absorbed
from their environment which in-
fluences their decisions. When they
learn to make sound decisions they
are prepared to progress in relation
to God and in relation to the things
of this life.

6. Gift oi the Holy Ghost: In ad-
dition to the principle of free agency,
the Lord has given us a great gift
to assist us in the exercise of our
agency— the gift of the Holy Ghost.
This can serve as a constant guide
in our decisions, if we are attuned
to its promptings; it is our spirit of
truth. This gift sets us apart from
the world and can radiate a great
influence in our homes, if we choose
to let it.

And I will pray the Father, and he shall
give you another Comforter, that he may
abide with you for ever;

Even the Spirit of truth; whom the
world cannot receive, because it seeth him
not, neither knoweth him: but ye know
him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall
be in you. . . .

But the Comforter, which is the Holy
Ghost, whom the Father will send in my
name, he shall teach you all things and
bring all things to your remembrance,
whatsoever I have said unto you (John
14:16, 17, 26).

7. Family Responsibilities: Latter-
day Saints are taught responsibility
for one another. Parents are charged
of the Lord:

. . . inasmuch as parents have children
in Zion . . . that teach them not to under-
stand the doctrine of repentance, faith in
Christ the Son of the living God, and of
baptism and the gift of the Holy Ghost
by the laying on of the hands, when eight
years old, the sin be upon the heads of
the parents.

For this shall be a law unto the inhabi-
tants of Zion. . . .

And they shall also teach their children
to pray, and to walk uprightly before the
Lord (D. & C. 68:25-26, 28).

The Authorities of the Church
have continually stressed that par-
ents are responsible for their chil-
dren physically, morally, and spirit-
ually. The great Welfare Plan em-
phasizes the prime responsibility of
the family in meeting the material
needs of family members. Children
are trained to care for needy and
aged parents. Children visualize
the reality of eternity when taught
to seek out their ancestors so that
temple work can be done for them.

While not strictly doctrinal influ-
ences, two other areas of family in-
fluence connected with the Church
are worthy of mention.

Religious Training

From the cradle Latter-day Saints
are taught the principles of the gos-
pel, the attributes of God, his near-
ness, the power of prayer, and are
surrounded by sweet and refining

484

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1957

influences. The missionary system
contributes understanding and spirit-
uality. All of this tends to make
children fine individuals, good fam-
ily members, and it prepares them
for their responsibilities of parent-
hood.

Pioneer Heiitage

There are characteristics to be
found in our people which are trace-
able to our pioneer ancestry. These
are particularly noticeable to ''out-
siders" who observe our religion in
action for the first time. In October
1947, Mr. E. Kent Kane, grandson
of Colonel Thomas L. Kane, was a
guest at general conference. Presi-
dent George Albert Smith invited
him to address the conference, a
privilege rarely extended a nonmem-
ber. He spoke 'as an outsider who
has had the good fortune to come
and observe with a friendly, if not
an understanding heart." The fol-
lowing excerpts are taken from Mr.
Kane's remarks:

. . . when I came out here to Utah I
saw how your people believed that the
Lord was your shepherd. You have cre-
ated your own green pastures where there
were none and brought in your own
running waters when you could find none
to walk by. I read how the women of
this Church had at one time prepared
a table in the presence of your enemies
from the food that their husbands had
wrenched from these deserts. ... I saw
that the Lord has restored your souls. I
could not help but observe that here in
Utah I had beheld the works of the Lord
made manifest. . . .

Your religion is strong. ... It is im-
pressive to look over this vast audience
and to see to what extent the religion of
your Church is a religion of men. I am
afraid there are a lot of churches that
would perish entirely if it were not for
the fact that their religion reposes today

almost entirely in the hands and hearts
of the mothers. And yet I can't believe
that the battles of the Lord are to be
fought entirely by the distaffs but I think
it takes the good strong arms of the men
of any religion such as I see before me
here to fight those battles with a good
firm hold upon the sword of the
spirit ....

Yours seems to be a growing religion
.... You are not static ....

Yours is a joyous religion. . . . Yours is
a singing religion and I believe . . . the
words of religion dissolved in music soak
into the human soul better than any other
way. ... It is as if when you open your
mouths to sing the spirit entered in ... .

Yours is a family religion. . . . For three
years in this last war I was a division
officer in the Navy . . . some of the very
finest men that we had in our commands
in the service were from the JNlormon
Church and they were by all odds the
cleanest. I don't know what they do else-
where, but I do say that those I saw . . .
were very creditable members of your con-
gregation. And I want to add that it was
not always as easy as it would have been
in Salt Lake during conference week
(Reports of the One Hundred Eighteenth
Semi-Ann ual Conference of The Church
oi Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Oc-
tober 1947, pp. 161-164).

Such observations as these reacti-
vate our desire to let our light so
shine before men that they may see
our good works and glorify our
Father which is in heaven. If this
light is properly kindled in our
homes the result will be a spirit of
love, devotion, democracy, industry,
service, progression, peace, and tran-
quility.

Supplemental References

1. "Contributions of the Church to
Home and Family" — Stephen L Richards,
The Relief Society Magazine, December
1954, page 790.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

485

2. "The Mission of the Church and
Its Members" — President David O.
MeKay, Improvement Era, November
1956, page 781.

3. ''Influence of Rehef Society in the
Home" — Marion D. Hanks, The Relief
Society Magazine, September 1955, page
566.

Questions ioi Discussion

1. How can Latter-day Saint parents
teach their children to hve their religion
without compromise, and yet be tolerant
and friendly with young people of other
faiths?

2. What are the basic religious beliefs
and practices which distinguish Latter-day
Saint homes from the rest of the world?

3. What pioneer characteristics are
worthy of perpetuating in our homes?

4. What Church influences do you re-
member most from the home in which
you grew up? Are you emulating these
examples in your own home?

ELECTRIC

WATER

HEATER

LIVE BETTER
ELECTRICALLY

with FULL

HOUSEPOWER

UTAH POWER & LK5HT CO.

Books for the
CHURCH ORGANIST

.... AT THE CONSOLE-Felton 2.50

.... CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton 2.50

.... CHAPEL ORGANIST-Presser 1.50

. ... DEVOTIONAL ORGAN ALBUM-

Asper 2.50

.... FIRST LESSONS ON THE

ORGAN-Nevin 1.75

.... INSTRUMENTAL CHURCH

SERVICE SELECTIONS 1 & 2-

Kohlmann ea. 1.25

.... LIGHTER MOODS-Presser 1.50

.... 93 SHORT SOLOS-Schirmer 2.50

.... ORGAN IN THE CHURCH-Asper 2.75

.... ORGAN METHOD-Stainer 2.50

.. . ORGAN VOLUNTARIES 1 & 2—

Schreiner ea. 3.50

.... 33 FAVORITE ORGAN SOLOS-
Schirmer 1.50

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

□ On Approval D Charge

D Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State „

Ilai|iie$ Music |

W!I!MM^^tVTZ

l45N0KTHUNIVERS(TY,PROVO«^Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Viyhen lHother 1 1 Lade Ujutter

Mae R. Winters

ONE of the most vivid rpemories I ha\e of my home and my mother was when she
made butter. To her, making butter was not a task but an art in which she
excelled. Mother was very proud of her skill.

First of all came the separating of the golden cream in the separator. Twice daily
the warm milk was brought from the barn into the milkhouse; there the cream was
separated from the milk. The cream v/as caught in a large blue bowl and allowed
to cool completely before it was emptied into a big crock with the other cream. It was
then allowed to ripen. Mother seemed to know just when the cream was sour enough
to make the best butter; she judged more by the smell than by anything else.

The churning of the cream took place very early in the morning, usually at five
o'clock in the summertime. Morning was the best time for working, and the cream
was just right when it was cool. Singing always went along with the swish-swish of
the cream as it dashed to and fro in the old wooden churn. Most often it was a
hymn mother sang or an old English folk song. Many times we children were awak-
ened by the churning and mother's singing as she went cheerfully about her task.

I suppose my mother owned many churns in her life, but the one I remember
best was an old wooden one that was also owned by my grandmother. It had been
brought from England and then across the plains in an ox-driven wagon. The churn
stood on legs just the right height for sitting and turning. I was never allowed to turn
the churn, for mother declared that I turned either too fast and slopped cream all over
the kitchen, or too slowly and the butter never came. Churning morning found us
close to the kitchen as we watched in fascination.

The golden butter was lifted from the churn with a wooden paddle into a large,
flat wooden bowl. We were not allowed to wash this bowl with soap, for this would
make the butter stick to the bo\^'l. Mother had found this out through long years of
experience.

The molding of the butter into pounds was a ritual in itself. It called for extra
care because all of the buttermilk must be removed. Over and over again it was
pressed against the side of the bowl, turned and worked, and, finally, washed in ice-cold
water. Then the right amount of salt was added. The salt was never measured;
mother knew just how much was needed. The mold was supposed to hold just one
pound, but Mother always heaped some on top so that the top of each pound was
round instead of flat. When weighed at the store, each so-called pound was actually
much more. Oh, how sweet and good the butter tasted on hot biscuits, on pan-
cakes made from the buttermilk, or on big slices of homemade bread with strawberry
jam!

After the butter was molded, each pound was wrapped in tissue-thin paper which
bore Mother's name and address. She was justly proud of her name on that butter
wrapper because it was a symbol of her ability and artistry.

Taking the butter to market was a joy to all of us children. To be denied the
privilege of hitching the horse. Old Dan, to the little buggy and riding with Mother
into town was the most severe punishment that could be administered.

Most of the butter went to the local merchant where it was traded for our food
and clothing; some, however, was distributed to customers. Mother had the same
customers for years. Twenty-five cents was a good price per pound. Mother often
received as much as ten cents a pound more, because her butter was always sweet,
clean, and of good measure.

Yes, one of the fondest memories I hav€ of my dear mother was her making of
butter.

Page 486

I to uiate in (cJur aiearts

Wilma Boyle Bunker

IN our relationship with others, little ir-
ritations sometimes creep in which, if
given a chance, grow far beyond their im-
portance. It seems that most of us are
capable of taking the big problems in our
stride, but find ourselves nettled and frus-
trated by the small and, actually, unim-
portant annoyances.

Could it be that we are so engrossed in
our own narrow point of view that we fail
to consider the other side of a situation?
Could it be that we are not big enough
to ON'crlook the faults of others, or recog-
nize that, probably, we have a few im-
perfections, too?

If we would find contentment and hap-
piness, we can't hold grudges, we can't
be petty or envious or jealous. We must
look for the good in others; we must
acknowledge our own failings; we must be
tolerant and understanding; we must for-
give seventy times seven. We must leave
no room in our hearts to hold the mem-
ory of an injustice, for life is far too brief
and too precious to hate.

{Black cKills

Ethel Jacohson

Black Hills of the Dakotas,
Black Hills — I did not know
It was your brooding pine trees
That named you so.

Trees so dark and somber
That on each craggy height
They stand like peaks of thunder,
Swarthy as night.

It was your ponderosas
Whose sable shadow spills
The length of the Dakotas
On mourning hills.

THE WORLD'S FINEST
PIANOS

Mason & Hamlin

The Stradivari of Pianos

EVERETT

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built

Cable-Nelson

Finest Low Priced Piano Built

Beesley Music Co.

Pioneer Piano People
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

• BEAUTIFUL
• HAIVDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.
Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Advance payment must accompany

all orders.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gCP%

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah Oh ^^j

Page 487

Vida Fox Clawson's original Historic
Tours which will take you to the
HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT and the
JAMESTOWN FESTIVAL, New York
City, Washington D. C, Mount Ver-
non, Williamsburg, Yorktown, Sharon
Vermont, Boston, etc., are the finest
Historic Tours there are.

Incidentally, you get the most for
your money.

Our Historic Train Tour leaves Salt
Lake City July 26th. Our Historic Bus
Tour leaves Salt Lake City July 20th.

We shall be glad to send you our
day to day programs. Write or phone:

FOX CLAWSON

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EMpire 4-2017

CRAFT SUPPUES

The best

in the most popular

supplies for Handwork

Basketry, Aluminum Etching,

Copper and Brass Tooling,

Textile Painting, Shellcraft,

Flower Making,

'Xhenile'' Supplies,

Plastic Plant Making,

Ice Cream Stick Craft Supplies

Copper Enameling

Free Craft Instruction

MS HOBBIES

240 East 2nd South
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ujirthday ^congratulations

One Hundred One

Mrs. Harriet Persis Tanner Watson
St. Anthony, Idaho

Ninety-five

Mrs. Tora N. Jacobsen Starkie
Vernal, Utah

Mrs. Amanda J. Hartman
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Matilda C. Robbins
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Minnie Peterson Brown
Coalville, Utah

Mrs. Louisa Ann Bybee
Grantsville, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Elizabeth McKay Gleed
Malad, Idaho

Mrs. Laura Laurette
Woodland Tanner
Salt Lake City, Utah

(yA, QJoolish uieart

Lillian E. Miles

Tonight the waves come rushing
Across the sandy bars,
With their foam caps tipped with silver
By a nebula of stars.

Beneath that shimmering star-glow
The tides run deep and strong.
And with their outward racing
They take my heart along.

Oh, foolish heart that follows
To lands remote and strange.
Oh, heart forever seeking
In restlessness for change,

Awake and know that moon tides
Which wash a far-off shore,
Turn backward in their season
And flow toward home once more.

Page 488

Study Helps on the
Doctrine and Covenants

1. TEACHINGS OF THE DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS

William E. Berrett

Elder Berrett points out how these revelations provide personal directives
to members of the LDS Church in their manner of living and how these
scriptures also provide the basis of Church government as restored in the
Dispensation of the Fulness of Times. ^3.00

2. THE DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS AND THE FUTURE

Roy W. Doxey

In twelve succinct chapters, the author brings to the fore the unique
features of the Doctrine and Covenants and points up the three principle
purposes of this Standard Work: to warn the world, to tell events of the
future, and to give evidence of the reality beyond the grave. ^1.50'

3. DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS QUESTION GUIDE

Roy W. Doxey

Here's a new and different approach to the study of the Doctrine and
Covenants. Over twelve hundred questions in this new book bring out
salient doctrinal points. After each question, references are listed. This
is indeed a valuable aid to all who wish to study or teach Doctrine and
Covenants scriptures. ^1.50

TheDwtrine
and CovBnanls
and the Ibtiipe

■■liMiiiii

iiMiiiikii

DQ5i?cQtlSikBooh Co,

44 EosI South Temple ■• Salt Lake Citv Ulah

DESERET BOOK COMPANY
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah
Gentlemen:

Enclosed you will find ( ) check

( ) money order ( ) charge to my ac-
count for the encircled (numbered) books:

Name ..
Address

City Zone.... State

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax.

"^SUM'.S - -s s

This little boy
(and his daddy, too) loves

SHORTCAKE

Remember:You can rely on U and I

THE UTAH-IDAHO SUGAR COMPANY

IOib«.

U"I S0l *0«"I 's0"I

sugar Ssugar ^sugar Bsugar

SUGAR

PURE
^'"E GRANUUTED

'^ 'jsmnmu-mw 'mg"«~i„>„immm?i^^eisaisiimf!><!!' " n iiiiiiPir"fiff'T-

■mm

siS<^

S/nventory for J/iugust

MaryhaJe WooJsey

Now measure carefully the shadows shortened
By this majestic tallness of the sun;
Record the coral sculptured dawns, the heartened
Rich breath of earth as daytime's course is run.
Compute the wealth in heads of grain slow-filling
And ripening on golden stalk and ear;
And weigh the stars in midnight's sapphire ceiling-
While crickets call the turning of the year.

For morning winds rehearse a song of autumn,
And urgency is in the running sands!
Count well, and claim in full the lavish quotum
Of summer treasure offered to your hands —
Not to be kept for later, laggard holding,
But each day's largesse in one brief unfolding.

The Cover: Swan River From King's Park, Perth, Western Australia
Courtesy Austrahan National Travel Association
Photograph submitted by Adclphia D. Bingham

Frontispiece: Granite Dells, Near Prescott, Arizona
Photograph by Willard Luce

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Qjrora I tear and Qjc

The cover of the April Magazine
(Japanese Cherry Blossoms) is most in-
triguing, one of the nicest to date.
— Adelphia D. Bingham

President

South Australian Mission

Relief Society

My husband is in the Air Force, and is
stationed here in Okinawa, so the April
Magazine, spotlighting the Northern Far
East Mission, was enjoyed by all of us
here in our active Relief Society.
— LuWana Edwards

Okinawa

I think you would like to know that
Sister Frances Yost's article in the June
Magazine, "Help Yourself to Happiness,"
served as a spark-plug to a \cry interesting
e\ening recently. It was a spur-of-the-mo-
ment occasion, with no time to plan the
evening's entertainment. I took along the
new Magazine, thinking we might talk
over the new course of study, since it was
a group of Relief Society women. Then
one of the women said, "Did you see
Frances Yost's article entitled 'Help Your-
self to Happiness'?" That gave me the idea
of reading the headings listed by her, one
at a time, and having the women com-
ment on each one. It proved to be a
most enjoyable evening, with every guest
present having a chance to express herself
spontaneously. It was revealing, too, to
hear the intimate reactions of various
members, and helped all to understand
one another better. I am always proud to
show The Relief Society Magazine to my
non-member friends. They are alv/ays
amazed at the scope of our program,
especially.

— Mrs. Geneva E. Wright

Hamilton, Montana

I love our Magazine, not only for its
worthwhile messages, but also because it
is published by the sisters of our wonder-
ful Church. The warmth and love that
go into this publication come forth as the
Magazine is read. I have enjoyed the
stories and poems greatly.

— Patricia Reid Pett

Pasadena, California

I was happy to see the articles in our
June Magazine by two of my writer
friends: Frances C. Yost and Edna H.
Day. I loNC the poem "Grandmother Pro
Tem" concluding Mrs. Day's article.
"Mama's Cooking," by Christie Lund
Coles is delightful, as is all her work I
ha^'e seen. And how good to be recalled
to the past by the beauty of "The Patch-
work Quilt" (by Elizabeth Cannon
McCrimmon). Nostalgia filled my soul
when I read "Mother Had Seven Girls"
(by Jennie Brown Rawlins). There were
six of us girls, and I saw us as I read.
— Mabel Law Atkinson

Dayton, Idaho

I love my Magazine so much. I have
had it in my home ever since I was mar-
ried, and I think I learn so much from
the articles and stories. I especially love
the poetry. We, as young mothers, need
help \\ith our children and our homes. I
give much of my time to the suggestions
from the Magazine and from Relief So-
ciety meetings. I also like the lessons as
they increase my knowledge in many fields.
— Mrs. Earl M. Yearsley

Preston, Idaho

I am a convert and realize my need for
knowledge of our Church and its teach-
ings. The Rehef Society Magazine is a
wonderfully informative book, and from
reading it one cannot help but learn.
Thank you so much.

— Mrs. Dorothy E. Westergren

Seattle, Washington

My name has been on your subscribers'
list for a good many years, and I read every
issue of the Magazine from beginning to
end. I think it is a most wonderful
Magazine.

— Barbara Savage Gabbitas

Bakersfield, California

I look forward to receiving our wonder-
ful Magazine each month. It is truly a joy
to read it. I would like to express my
appreciation to the ones who publish such
a great Magazine.

— Carole Rich

Blackfoot, Idaho

Page 490

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford --------- President

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor --------- Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager --.._-------- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44

AUGUST 1957

No. 8

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

The Worth of Souls John Longden 492

The South Australian Mission Preston R. Nibley 496

The Long and Short of Marriage — The Continuity of Companionship 510

A Need for Patience Myrtle M. Dean 518

Annual Report 1956 Hulda Parker 528

FICTION

Society Sonnets Frances C. Yost 498

Holly— Part II Margaret S. Hardy 514

All Is Well Queenie Jenkins 520

The Bright Star — Chapter 6 Dorothy S. Romney 523

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 490

Sixty Years Ago 506

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 507

Editorial: A Day of Doing Common Things Vesta P. Crawford 508

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 537

Birthday Congratulations 568

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes From the South Australian Mission Adelphia D. Bingham 511

Ella J. Kotter Finds Self-Expression Through Color Combinations and Designs for Quilts 513

Flowers and Children Celia Luce 527

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Theology: Origin of the Doctrine and Covenants Roy W. Doxey 545

Visiting Teacher Messages: "And Inasmuch As They Were Humble ..."

Christine H. Robinson 551

Work Meeting: Increasing Our Standard of Living William F. Edwards 552

Literature: "Othello, The Moor of Venice" Briant S. Jacobs 555

Social Science: Families Have Problems John Farr Larson 562

POETRY

Inventory for August — Frontispiece ...Maryhale Woolsey 489

Caring Is Mortar Margery S. Stewart 495

Home Mabel Jones Gabbott 505

Glimpse of Heaven Ruth Lounsbury 517

Expression Gene Romolo 518

End of Summer Catherine E. Berry 519

They Fell the Ancient Elms Today Dorothy S. Roberts 522

To Any Parent ...Christie Lund Coles 527

Seasonal Reminders Enola Chamberlin 550

Echo Leslie S. Clark 567

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Entered as second-class matter February 18. 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

The Worth of Souls

Elder John Longden

Assistant to the Council of the Twelve

A young mother expressed the
misgivings in her heart when
she knew her firstborn was
to attend school for the first time.
She said, "There are railroad tracks
to cross and a highway. I wish it
were possible to go with him every
day! But, of course, I have the
other children to care for.'' So
motherlike! The child's father,
more like a father, said, ''We've
taught him to watch where he is
going, to be careful. We've tried
to teach him the rules of the road.
He'll have to be on his own." The
little mother insisted, ''I know this,
but he is so young and may forget
for a moment."

How great is the worth of our
children's lives in our earthly eyes.
What one of us does not say a quiet
prayer as they leave our homes in
the morning for school or work, or
in the evening for dates and other
social events— a quiet but most de-
vout prayer that our Father in heav-
en will watch over them and help
them to remember who they are?

There are some parents who have
forgotten who they are, while still
worrying and watching over their
precious earthly charges, parents
who are doing things which must
worry our Heavenly Father. What of
the young scout who told his scout-
master that ''Mom and Dad sure live
it up with a bottle when we go
fishing, but they're okay at home."
We wonder if our Heavenly Moth-
er and Father must not be worried

Page 492

and concerned over some of our
antics.

It must be quite an occasion in
heaven when our Heavenly Mother
bids us a loving farewell for the
time being! Perhaps, like earthly
mothers, she thinks, "They are so
young, and they might forget for a
moment." Yet, our wonderful, all-
wise Eternal Father has repeatedly
given us rules and commandments
by w^hich we are privileged to live,
for our souls are precious in his
sight! The Master has told us,
"This is my work and my glory-
to bring to pass the immortality and
eternal life of man" (Moses 1:39).

Beyond the comprehension of
mortal man, God has placed a su-
preme value upon a human soul
when he says:

Remember, the worth of souls is great
in the sight of God; for, behold, the Lord,
your Redeemer suffered death in the flesh;
wherefore he suffered the pain of all men,
that all men might repent and come unto
him. And he hath risen again from the
dead, that he might bring all men unto
him, on conditions of repentance. And
how great is his joy in the soul that re-
penteth (D. & C. 18:10-13).

We read the other day something
that expressed the thoughts of many
of us. It was to the effect that in
the beginning years a parent's fears
are for bugs, and the less visible the
worse the fear, but not much can
be done about them. In the later
years the bugs are still there, but
the enemy is people and things.

THE WORTH OF SOULS

493

some of them no more visible than
the most dangerous bugs. Rehef
Society mothers can do much to
fight this invisible enemy, for they
truly rock the cradle of the Church.
At the knees of our mothers we
learn about our Heavenly Father
and the protection he has for us.
We should learn to talk to our
Father in heaven at our mother's
knees. Men of the Church rely
heavily on their wives and the moth-
ers of their children to make their
homes heavens on earth. Wives can
help them to remember who they
are— truly sons and daughters of
God, and that their souls — every
one — are precious in the sight of
our Father in heaven.

"\17E have watched hundreds of
paients proudly acknowledge
the accomplishments of their chil-
dren as they graduate from high
school and college. How proud a
mother and father whose daughter
earned a Phi Beta Kappa key! — and
true accomplishments these things
are, for have we not been told ''The
glory of God is intelligence, or in
other words, light and truth"?
(D. & C. 93:36). Without at all
belittling scholastic achievement, it
is important also that we balance
our lives with spiritual achieve-
ments. Each individual must grow
up spiritually, if he would enter the
kingdom of our Father. Oh! the
majesty of the individual! Each of
us born of our mothers may, if we
keep all the commandments, look
forward to exaltation in the king-
dom of our Father, yes, to inherit-
ing part of our Father's kingdom.

How much is a human soul
worth? The psalmist exclaimed
about the greatness of man's worth:

For thou hast made him a Httle lower
than the angels, and hast crowned him
with glory and honour. Thou madest him
to ha\e dominion over the works of thy
hands; thou hast put all things under his
feet (Psahiis 8:5-6).

We were all interested back in
1949 in the story of Kathy Fiscus,
who fell into an abandoned well by
her home. Under a blaze of lights
men and machines battled with
mother earth for Kathy's life. Fifty-
three hours after the accident, after
a total expenditure of a quarter of
a million dollars, Kathy's lifeless
body was brought to the top. A
quarter of a million dollars to at-
tempt to save one life!

In New York this year a little
boy's life was miraculously saved.
He had a similar experience. Young
Benny Hooper, Jr., most of the time
did what his parents told him, but
one evening he played in a forbid-
den area where his father had dug
a twenty-one foot hole for a well.
Again, many man hours and thou-
sands of dollars were expended in
his rescue.

SOMETIMES we wander into for-
bidden areas both in our
thoughts and our actions. Daily
there are forces in the earth battling
for men's souls. Why? Because
the mere loss of life is not a penalty
inflicted on man, but Satan knows
that he must spoil men's souls if he
is to win his battle. It was his wish
to force us back into the presence of
our Father. Most wisely, our dear
Father rejected this plan and
through his beloved son Jesus
Christ, gave us our free agency to
return to his presence on our own
power.

Know this, that every soul is free
To choose his life and what he'll be,

494

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

For this eternal truth is given

That God will force no man to heaven.

He'll call, persuade, direct aright,
And bless with wisdom, lo\e, and light,
In nameless ways be good and kind,
But ne\er force the human mind.

(William C. Gregg)

Some of us interpret free agency
to mean license to do many for-
bidden things.

Thank goodness for many who
reahze that free agency points the
way to majestic self-mastery in all
things. Through free agency we
may climb to the high peaks of
spirituality. Our lives will then be-
come guideposts and lights to others
who meet us along life's highway.
Most of us who are earthly parents
do e\'ery thing in our power to bring
happiness to our children here. How
our hearts swell when our offspring
are truly obedient! Our happiness
cannot even compare with the joy
of our Heavenly Father when we
are obedient to his laws and com-
mandments, and his blessings to us
will be far greater for ''eve hath
not seen, nor ear heard, neither have
entered into the heart of man . . /'
(I Cor. 2:9).

In our homes today, through the
mediums of radio and television,
beautiful young women and hand-
some young men for money do quite
a selling job on us and our families,
selling ideas, philosophies, and prod-
ucts which are absolutely adverse to
the teachings of the gospel of Jesus
Christ — Satan's way of spoiling
souls! What are we doing in our
homes to combat these influences
that we are meeting on every hand
wherever we go?

We are wondering if, when we
left the presence of our Heavenly

Father and Mother to come to this
earthly existence, we did not say
something like the little child who
went for the first time to school,
'Tes, ril remember the rules and
regulations. I'll watch all the signs
on the road. I'll be good." We
wonder!

'TPHE Church of Jesus Christ is
replete with signs along the
road, pointing the way for young
and old, to help us to keep on the
straight and narrow path, close to
the Master. Our scriptures contain
complete formulae for a good, rich
life.

The rumors of wars, the hate,
envy, jealousy, strife, in the world
today would not be, if we all li\ed
by the tenets of the gospel. And, if
we lived by the tenets of the gospel,
we would all return to our Father,
exalted beings.

There is so much mothers can do
to insure the eternal salvation and
exaltation of the souls of men!

A little lad came home to his
mother one day and said, "Mom, I
hate Judy!" The wise little mother
took the young child on her knee
and said, ''Darling, you must not
hate anyone. Try to find out \\'hy
she acts the way she does. You don't
ha\e to be like her, but maybe you
can help her instead of hating her."
Then she showed her son that hate
and help contain the same number
of letters, but what difl^erent mean-
ings! There is great need in the
world today for us to help each oth-
er. Our neighbors need us. We
need our neighbors in so many w^ays;
to help us, not to hate us, to pat us
on the back once in awhile and say
"Well done, old timer!" The little
mother who taught her son not to

THE WORTH OF SOULS

495

hate but to help had a real tangible
lesson in mind.

Bless the mothers of the Church
who make their homes spots of wis-
dom, shrines and castles for their
husbands and children. Bless the
mothers who know that perhaps
they, more than any others, have it
in their power to save the souls of
men. Bless the parents of this
Church who remember who they
are, who know that their souls are
the offspring of God, as are the souls

of their earthly children; who daily
remember the promise we might
have made as we left our heavenly
parents that we would remember
the rules and regulations, that we
would watch the signs along the
way, and that we would be good!
Bless the parents and others who
know that "If ye are faithful ye shall
be laden with many sheaves, and
crowned with honor, and glory, and
immortality, and eternal life"
(D.& 0.75:5).

(^aring 0/5 1 1 iortar

Margery S. Stewart

All day I li\'ed in the shadows of uncaring.

For the morning had been long, the noon

Too burning.

Night came with new thorns for my mind,

Ashes for remembrance,

A broken sword and the battle not over.

All day I lived silent and blind

In the shadows of my own uncaring.

Then I saw what uncaring is. I held it
In my palm. Uncaring is disintegration.
Caring is mortar,

Mortar for the stones of the universe.
There is no building without caring.
It is many things ... a tender mother
Answering her new child, a husband
Breaking himself on the wheels of trade,
A teacher planting the endless seeds
With no hope of seeing the harvest.
It is the lonely woman being beautiful
Because she wills to make even loneliness
Lovely.

Caring is the call remembered, children
Comforted, votes on election day, a party
For the stranger. It is compassion for
One who has lost all right to compassion,
And it is a single flower for the beloved.
Caring builds, oh, how it builds, cities.
Nations, worlds, schools, hospitals,
Friendships, loves, and the tender peace.
He, who would destroy his own caring
Destroys himself . . . while he who will
Not surrender holds always material
For another tomorrow.

cJhe South J^ustrauan 1 1 iission

Pieston R. Nihley
Assistant Church Historian

npHE South Austrahan Mission was formed on July 3^ 1955, at a confer-
ence of saints and missionaries at Melbourne, held under the direction
of Elder Marion G. Romney of the Council of the Twelve. Elder Romney
had made the journey from Salt Lake City for the purpose of dividing the
Australian Mission.

The new mission comprises the states of Victoria, South Australia,
West Australia, and Tasmania, with a Church membership of approxi-
mately 1,500 persons and an over-all population of about 5,000,000. 1'homas
Sanford Bingham was sustained as the first president.

Shortly after he was installed as mission president, President Bingham
chose as his counselors. Elders Edward Armstrong Johnson and Percival
W. F. Davis. He also purchased for the Church a new mission home,
located at 189 Koo Yong Road, Toorak S. E., Victoria.

The gospel had been taught in Australia over one hundred years before
the mission was divided. As early as 1840, a young Elder from England,
William Barrett, a sailor on a ship plying between England and Australia,
delivered tracts in Sidney and attempted to make converts. In 1842, An-
drew Anderson, a convert from Scotland, who had moved to Australia,
baptized a few members in Sydney, where he had located. Then, in 1851,
the Australian Mission was organized, with Elder John Murdock of Lehi,
Utah, as the first president. The missionary work has continued since that
time.

Australian National Travel Association
PhotoKraph submitted by Adelphia D. BinKham

CENTENARY REGATTA EROM THE AIR, HOB ART, TASNIANIA

Page 496

THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN MISSION

497

Australian National Travel Association
Photograph submitted by Adelphia D. Bingham

KOALAS, LONE PINE FAUNA RESERVE, AUSTRALIA

Through the years many of the converts made in Austraha have emi-
grated to America and joined the saints in the valleys of the mountains.
With the building of the new Latter-day Saint temple in New Zealand,
it is thought that more of the members in the South Pacific missions will
remain permanently in their homelands.

Elder Hugh B. Brown, Assistant to the Twelve, accompanied by Mrs.
Browii, arrived in Melbourne on January 6, 1957, to make a tour of the
South Australian Mission, with President and Mrs. Bingham. They visited
the principal branches of the Church and held many meetings. Every-
where he went Elder Brown delivered inspiring and faith promoting mes-
sages and the saints, missionaries, and friends profited by his visit.

Ten Relief Society organizations, with 177 members, were reported
in December 1956. Adelphia D. Bingham presides over the South
Australian Mission Relief Society.

Note: The cover for this Magazine, "Swan River From King's Park, Perth, Western
Australia, was submitted by Adelphia D. Bingham, President, South Austrahan Mission
Relief Society. See also "Recipes From the South Australian Mission," page 511.

Society Sonnets

Frances C. Yost

SARAH Barnes listened atten-
tively to the literature lesson
given by Sister Nellie Morris.

''It is generally agreed that no
other writer ^^'as so universal, so
timeless, so full of all kinds of wis-
dom and so rich in beauty, as was
Shakespeare." Sister Morris smiled
at her class of sisters.

It seemed to Sarah Barnes that
the world of literature opened for
her here at these meetings each
month. They seemed to fill the
abyss of her meager education. She
loved to read Shakespeare's plays
and his poems. Why, Sarah thought,
his sonnets are out of this world.
If I could write a sonnet like one of
his!

Sarah wished she weren't so timid.
Why, even when she had a good
thought, even when she knew the
answer, and no one else did, she was
too timid to raise her hand and par-
ticipate. What was Sister Morris,
the literature teacher, saying?

''Now, for a special assignment
for next month, I want each of you
to try to write a sonnet.''

A groan rippled through the class
of Relief Society sisters, followed by
a mild chuckle. But Sister Morris,
always in command of any situation,
spoke, ''Now mind you, I said try.
Perhaps all of you won't be success-
ful, but I hope you are. At any
rate, I know of no better way for a
person to appreciate the many won-
derful sonnets Shakespeare has writ-
ten, than to try to write one.

Page 498

''Now, to help 3^ou carry out this
assignment, Fm going to take a few
minutes and here, on the board, out-
line the pattern of a sonnet, and
gi\'e you some tips, which should
make it easier for you.

"First, a sonnet has fourteen lines,
and it is written in pentameter. Can
someone explain what pentameter
means?" Sister Morris smiled help-
fully. Her method of teaching was
always by class participation.

At first Sarah Barnes didn't rec-
ognize the word. She had always
thought the pronunciation was
penta-meter. But Sister Morris,
who was so well grounded in Eng-
lish, pronounced it pentam-eter. So
it surely was correct that way. That
was the nice thing about Relief
Society, you could learn things here
that you would never learn at home,
studying alone. Sarah wanted to
raise her hand and tell the group
that pentameter meant five feet to
a line. She knew it was right, but
she just couldn't make her hand go
up, or her voice stay calm enough
to speak. She wished she weren't
so timid, when all of these sisters
were her dear friends. She looked
about. Sister Vera Means had
raised her hand.

"Sister Means, will you tell us
what pentameter means?" Sister
Morris spoke kindly.

"It means five feet to a line. A
foot in poetry is much like a bar in
music, though the lines of course,
are imaginary/' Vera Means ex-
plained.

SOCIETY SONNETS

499

'Tes, that is correct; five feet to
each hne/' Sister Morris repeated.
Then, turning to the blackboard, she
wrote the first hne from one of
Shakespeare's sonnets.
When ioity winteis shall besiege thy
hiow. . . .

''Now, we'll use this for an ex-
ample. Will someone step to the
blackboard and mark this line of
poetry off in pentameter?" Sister
Morris smiled as she challenged
them.

Sarah Barnes studied the line
carefully. She would mark the first
line through the center of forty;
the second through the center of
whiteis; the third after shall; and
the fourth after besiege. But she
couldn't raise her hand to answer
the question, much less walk to the
front of the room, pick up the
chalk, and mark the meter in the
line. She glanced about the room.
Sister Pearl Moffett, with a little
embarrassed laugh, walked to the
blackboard, and marked it off just
as Sarah Barnes had figured it
should be.

'That's just fine," Sister Morris
complimented. "Now we ha\'e the
line marked off in meter. Let's talk
about accenting syllables. Words
are like children, they have their
tender places, which are not meant
for spanking, such as the ears. We
must tap them lightly in some places
and accent them harder in others."

nPHE sisters were enjoying the
humor of Sister Morris. Then
she continued: ''Words have proper
places for accenting, and we must
never line them up in poetry, so
they will be accented improperly.
Now let's study this line for ac-
cent."

Sarah Barnes studied the line for
awhile. She even repeated it in
her mind: When forty winters shall
besiege thy biow. The accents
would, of course, fall on: for, win,
shall, siege, brow.

"It's easy, sisters," Sister Morris
encouraged. She looked about the
room. Her eyes fell on Sarah
Barnes. She must have seen her
lips forming the accented syllables.

"I'm sure you can do this. Sister
Barnes. You accent your own words
so well." Nellie Morris handed the
chalk to Sarah Barnes, saying: "Just
draw a line like this, over the ac-
cented syllables."

Sarah Barnes was glad she had
worn her nice suit today, if she was
to stand in front of the ladies. She
swallowed part of her timidity, and
walked to the board and put the
same diagonal accent line Sister
Morris had used over: for, win, shally
siege, and brow.

"Perfect," Sister Morris beamed.
"Now let's all scan this line. That
is, let's te-tum it." Sister Morris
laughed, and her laughter was catch-
ing. She had the ladies enjoying
their lesson in poetry. "Here goes,
put the stress on tum— te-tum, te-
tum, te-tum, te-tum, te-tum. 'When
forty winters shall besiege thy
brow.'

"Now, the easy thing about a
sonnet is that every line is the same
as far as accent and meter go. So,
instead of it being hard to write a
sonnet, it is really quite easy when
you get the idea." Sister Morris
smiled encouragement.

Sarah Barnes, watching her,
thought, yes, it is easy if one has
as fine an education as Sister Mor-
ris.

500

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

"Now/' continued Sister Morris,
''let's scan this whole poem of
Shakespeare's. This is one of my
favorites, e\en though it isn't quot-
ed as widely as others."

Her voice was excellent, in dic-
tion, emphasis, and interest. Sarah
loved to hear Sister Morris read
poetry.

WHien forty winters shall besiege thy brow
And dig deep trenches in thy beauty's field,
Thy youth's proud livery, so gazed on now.
Will be a tattered weed, of small \\orth

held.
Then being asked where all thy beauty

lies,
Where all the treasure of thy lusty days,
To say within thine own deep-sunken

eyes,
Were an all-eating shame and thriftless

praise.
How mueh more praise deserved thy

beauty's use
If thou couldst answer, "This fair ehild

of mine
Shall sum my count and make my old

excuse,"
Proving his beauty by succession thine!
This is to be new-made when thou art old,
And see thy blood warm when thou feel'st

it cold.

npHERE was a hush in the Relief
Society room as Sister Morris
finished reading the sonnet. Then
Sister Morris spoke. "I don't believe
anyone has ever explained more viv
idly the joy of having children, and
seeing them progress, living in your
children and grandchildren, even
after death, as has Shakespeare, in
this sonnet. I hope you'll all take
a copy of this poem and learn it,
and enjoy it as much as I have.

''Now that we have the entire
poem on the board, and we've talked
about the accent and rhythm of
the poem, let's talk a little about
rhyme. If you'll notice exery other
line rhymes until we get to the last

two, which rhyme. Now, an easy
way to remember which lines should
rhyme when you write a Shake-
spearean sonnet, is to number lines
down to fourteen. Then, in front
of each line, down to the last, write:
A B A B; C D C D; E F E F; G G.
Now, with this done, all you will
ha\'e to do is make the A lines
rhyme, the B lines rhyme, and so
on down until you are finished. If
you were writing some other kind
of sonnet, you would use a different
rhyme scheme, but the number of
lines would be the same, and the
number of feet and the type of
accent would be the same.

"Now, I might say, also, that in
Shakespeare's time, they used many
contractions, such as the one in the
last line, iecVsi. But today contrac-
tions are frowned upon, so don't use
them in your sonnet. Now, in the
fourth line, which reads: Will be a
tattered weed, oi small worth held,
today, we would not invert as Shake-
speare has done. We would say,
'Will be a tattered weed, held of
small worth.' So, in your verse writ-
ing, don't use inversions. Another
thing to watch for is that the rhyme
words used, should not, if at all pos-
sible, appear in the body of the poem.
Again, I will use an example of this
from our poem on the board. Praise
is used as the rhyme word in the
eighth line and repeated in the
ninth line, but this is all right in
this case, because it is repeated more
for emphasis than for lack of an-
other good word. Now, are there
any questions on your assignment of
\Miting a sonnet for next month's
lesson?"

Sister Morris smiled sweetly at
the class of sisters she was teaching.

SOCIETY SONNETS

501

''What if we can only write four
lines, or maybe even two, and can't
go any further?" Sister Mecham
asked.

"There are lots of poems with
only two lines. They are called
couplets. There are poems with only
four lines. They are called qua-
trains. There are poems with six
lines, which are called sestets. If you
have put over a complete thought
in a shorter poem than a sonnet,
that will be just fine.

''But, please, all of you try!" Sis-
ter Morris urged. "If Shakespeare
would take the time and thought to
write all those wonderful plays and
hundreds of poems for people to
read and enjoy all through the years,
surely we can write one tiny verse,
to gain a better understanding of his
fine accomplishments."

CARAH Barnes listened as Sister
Morris finished her lesson. She
was gaining so much joy and knowl-
edge from this course. She kept
thinking, if only I could write a
sonnet.

As Sarah Barnes walked the few
blocks from the chapel to her home,
she kept repeating, "The mighty
Shakespeare, king of all the bards."
Upon entering the house, even be-
fore she took her suit jacket off, she
hurried to her little white desk in
the kitchen and wrote:

If I could write a sonnet such as he
The mighty Shakespeare, king of all the
bards.

She took her pencil and marked
the lines for meter, as Sister Morris
had had them do at the meeting.
Sister Morris had said words are like
people— they don't care to be tapped
in tender places. If one were not
sure of the accent it could be looked

up in the dictionary. Sarah studied
the two lines carefully. Not a single
word seemed to be lined up so the
accent fell on the syllable which was
not accented. The two lines were
both perfect pentameter!

Sarah Barnes felt a thrill, with
just two lines written. Of course, it
was onlv a start. She hadn't even
worked into the rhyme of it yet,
much less completed a thought.

What would a good third line be?
It would, of course, have to rhyme
with he. Sarah Barnes toyed with
the pencil as she thought, then
scribbled: A sonnet equal to a sym-
phony. She tested the line for
meter and accent. It, too, seemed
correct. Now, to think of one
which would rhyme with bards, and
still carry on the thought. With
neither faulty notes nor monochoids.

Sarah read the four lines over al-
together. Not bad she thought, but
the words bards and monochords,
did not seem to be perfect rhymes.
She glanced at the clock. It was
time she was preparing dinner. She
tucked the scribbled lines out of
sight in the desk, hurried to change
into a prim little housedress, and
started peeling potatoes. She was
glad she had set the salad and pre-
pared the dessert before she went
to Relief Society. "With all these
poetry notions buzzing in my head,"
she said aloud, and smiled.

Anyway it had been fun, and it
had made her think as nothing had
for years and years. U I could wiite
a sonnet such as he, she kept repeat-
ing, as if gaining courage to con-
tinue with the sonnet project which
she had started.

Now she was in the mood for it,
she found it fun writing verse. As

502

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

she fried the steaks, she thought of
a fifth hne: Would that I could por-
tray my soul with woid. She scrib-
bled the words down, as the steaks
browned. The sixth hne didn't
have to rhyme with the one preced-
ing. Sarah reached out for some-
thing fine and fresh: Words which
would Jive on after hie is past.

Sarah Barnes tapped out the
words with a sort of te-tum on her
fingers as Sister Morris had done at
meeting. Now the seventh hne must
rhyme with word. Sarah thought of
bird, but bird was certainly off the
subject. How would this be: A
pedcct poem worthy to he heard?
Sarah wrote it down quickly.

CTEVE Barnes was late coming
home for dinner. Sarah, who
usually peered out of the window
and worried about his lateness, now
turned her thoughts to adding an-
other line to her sonnet. Let me
see, the eighth should rhyme with
past. How about, And add a hit of
joy to those downcast?

Sarah leaned back in the chair and
mused about the fun she was hav-
ing. Eight lines already. Why she
was more than half finished with a
sonnet. Only six more lines to go,
and she hadn't had the assignment
more than three hours!

There wasn't time that evening
for more versification. Sarah didn't
want Steve to know she had been
trying her hand at poetry. It might
bring on one of his teasing moods.
The Barnes couple enjoyed the
evening talking about their experi-
ences of the day. Sarah told of the
lovelv literature lesson Sister Morris
had given on Shakespeare's sonnets,
and she read the one aloud which
she had copied from the blackboard.

Steve chuckled at the first line:
When forty winters shall besiege
thy brow. "Let's see I was forty
when my brow was besieged, and
I lost my hair."

But when Sarah came to the last
two lines: This is to he made new
when thou art old, And see thy
hlood warm when thou fccTst it
cold, Steve spoke of the joy of hav-
ing children grow up and go out
into the world and make successes
of their lives.

''A person certainly hasn't lived
for naught, when a fine posterity is
left to carry on," Steve Barnes said.

Sarah was glad she had shared
part of the literature lesson with
him. It was just as Sister Morris
had encouraged the sisters to do, to
share the lessons with their family.
Sarah found herself wishing that she
had shared her Relief Society les-
sons more when the children had
been home. It would ha\'e been
good for the children and for her.

Sarah was bothered in the night
with insomnia, but instead of wor-
rying about little things when she
couldn't sleep, she recited the first
eight lines of her sonnet and
thought of how she could finish it.

The next morning, she saw Steve
off to his work and then started
washing the breakfast dishes. Sister
Morris had said that lots of her
poems came to her as she washed
dishes. Sarah washed and dried and
thought of her sonnet. The ninth
and tenth lines came together, as
one. If I could ponder, sift, and
then refine my thoughts, then share
them with the world of men.

Sarah wrote them down, and re-
read them. It did sound a little like
Kipling's 'If" poem, but still it was

SOCIETY SONNETS

503

not at all the same, except for the
word ''if/' and certainly Kipling had
no corner on a word, when it was
in the dictionary for everyone to
use.

Well she certainly had persisted
with this sonnet! She wrote the
eleventh and twelfth lines down.
Write sonnet structure in perfect
align, Play words as Shakespeare
pJayed each tragedienne. Align was
rhyming very nicely with refine, and
tragedienne with world oi men. Did
that seem right? It didn't seem
quite right.

"It takes a little longer to do the
dishes. But I've never enjoyed the
task so much," Sarah said, as she
hung the dish cloth neatly in its
place.

CHE turned to her sonnet. Twelve
lines were there. Lots of poems
ended with twelve lines, but Sister
Morris had said that a poem was
not complete until the thought was
complete. If she could only clinch
her thought with two more lines,
then she would have a poem of
sonnet length and a complete
thought.

It was while she was dusting that
the thirteenth line came: Then I
could touch another's own heart-
strings. 'That's good, but I would
like to tell what writing a sonnet
has done to me, deep inside," Sarah
spoke softly.

Quick as a flash the final line
made itself known: Down deep
withm, my heart would also smg.

Sarah Barnes had never been
quite so excited, as she hurried to
the little white desk to WTite the
entire poem on a clean white sheet.
She used the dictionary to check

spelling and accent of words. Could
it really have happened that she had
written a sonnet at the age of sixty?
She shut her eyes. Even if no one
ever sees this verse, she thought, I
have accomplished something won-
derful. It's done something for me,
deep down inside. Did Shakespeare
enjoy such a feeling of creation,
when he finished a sonnet? "If
only I could show it to Sister Mor-
ris," Sarah said.

The timidity which shrouded Sa-
rah Barnes grew more dense, but
she gave a shrug to skiff it off and
spoke aloud: "I've been timid all
my life, and what has it done for
me?" Then, in a chiding voice, her
better self spoke up: "Sarah Barnes,
you get on the phone right this
minute and call Sister Morris, and
tell her you have completed your as-
signment. If she doesn't invite you
over, ask her when it will be con-
venient to call." Then Sarah added,
"After all, she did ask us all to stop
in if we needed any help, and know-
ing Sister Morris, she meant every
word of it."

Sarah Barnes dialed the number,
but she wasn't prepared for the
genuine joy which Sister Morris had
in her voice when she answered,
"Well, good for you. Sister Barnes!
I just knew you could do it if you
tried! Come over this afternoon by
all means!" She hesitated for a
moment then continued: "I guess
I'm overanxious to see your work,
but I have to pass your house on my
way to the store in less than a half
hour. I could drop in on you, if
you like."

"Please do!" Sarah said warmly.

She was elated, as she hung up
the receiver. She knew that it

504

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

would ha\'e been hard for her to
wait until afternoon to see if the
poem was good, if she had actually
written a sonnet!

Sarah finished her morning work
quickly and then remo\'ed her little
work apron just before the doorbell
rang.

Sister Morris read the poem si-
lently. Then she tapped her fing-
ers, and Sarah Barnes knew she was
te-tum, te-tuming the poem for ac-
cent. What had she called it,
scanning? She was putting a check
here and there. Sarah's heart sank.
Perhaps she had been foolish to
even think she could write a son-
net at her age.

At length Sister Morris spoke:
''Sister Barnes, it's lovely. It's just
wonderful! You've put over such
a fine thought and expressed a
worthwhile feeling. You've shared
your innermost self with others in
this sonnet/'

CARAH Barnes felt a joy within
which had seldom been equaled.
Sister Morris had actually called it
a sonnet. What was she saying?

''There are one or two little
places, I would suggest you think
about. Perhaps you will want to
revise it. Let's look up the word
monochoid in your dictionary."

Sarah Barnes couldn't feel hurt
at Sister Morris, she was so kind, so
helpful, the perfect teacher. To-
gether they bent over the dictionary
and read about monochords. "Why,
a monochoid was a single-string in-
strument used in medieval times,"
Sarah laughed. "I must have been
thinking of monotone! Let's see,
it should rhyme with bards. Could
I use discoids?'' Sarah thought for

a moment, and Sister Morris waited,
and soon the revised line came:
With neither faulty notes nor sound
diseoids.

Sarah Barnes could feel her life-
long introvert trouble sort of dis-
solving in front of this understand-
ing teacher.

"Now, in the eleventh line," Sis-
ter Morris pointed out, "the word
perieet, is perfect." She laughed a
little, then continued: "But the
accent is wrong. So often in poetry
writing one has to substitute a word,
sometimes not quite so good, be-
cause of accent. Can you think of
another word for perfect, which is
two syllables, and the last syllable is
accented, rather than the first?"

Sister Morris was so kind, so help-
ful, she wasn't using her own words
to perfect the poem, she was help-
ing her, like a good teacher V\^ould,
to complete it herself. "How about
eomplete?" Sarah asked.

"Complete is perfect!" Sister
Morris chuckled, "even Shakespeare
himself could have done no better!"

"Now that your sonnet is finished
and revised, let's read it for depth
and meaning," Sister Morris said.
It was with the same fine, rich voice
which she had used to read Shake-
speare's When ioity winters shall
besiege thy hiow:

If I coukl write a sonnet such as he,

The mighty Shakespeare, king of all the
bards,

A sonnet equal to a symphony.

With neither faulty notes nor sound dis-
cords;

Would that I could portray my soul with
word.

Words which would live on after life
is past.

A perfect poem worthy to be heard,

Which would add joy to those who
seem downcast.

SOCIETY SONNETS

505

If I could ponder, sift, and then refine
My thoughts, then share them with the

world of men,
Write sonnet structure in complete align,
Play words, as Shakespeare played each

tragedienne.
Then I could touch another's taut heart-
string,
And deep within, my heart would also
sing.

There was a moment of complete
silence between the two women.

Then Sister Morris spoke, "Sister
Barnes, I want to tell vou what this
means to me. All my life I have
wanted to be a schoolteacher, but
I was denied higher education. I've
just studied by myself and learned
alone. It was through the Relief
Society and other organizations that
Fve been able to fulfill a desire to
teach others. This sonnet you have
written is proof that I can teach,
that I can help others to learn. You
see it's sort of proof that I have
put over the lesson. YouVe made
me so very happy. And now I want
to ask a favor. I want to read your

sonnet at our next literature meet-
ing. It's so good, such a gem!

'If the other sisters have captured
the joy of creating, as you have, if
they, too, have written poems of
worth, ril run off mimeograph cop-
ies of all, and we'll bind them, so
that each of us may have a booklet
to cherish all our lives. And, Sister
Barnes, I want yours as the frontis-
piece!"

Sarah Barnes felt a change come
over her. She knew that from now
on she wouldn't be the timid little
introvert she had always been. If
Sister Morris could grow through
study to become a fine teacher in
the Church, why she would grow,
too. She would answer questions
when she knew them, and take part
in the meetings. What had Sister
Morris said: put their verses in a
little booklet, so that each sister
could have a copy of all the poems
written. It was a good idea!

Sarah Barnes smiled and said:
''We could name the booklet So-
ciety SoniiQi^r

• ^^ •

uiome

Mabel Jones Gabhott

This is the porch I played upon
As a toddling child; the years are gone
Swiftly, swiftly in time's whirl;
Yet, this is the door as a little girl
Through which how gladly I would go.
Running to school, so long ago.
The family home is not the same
Under other people's name;
Now in the room I laid my head
Other children's prayers are said;
And here where mother's raisin pies
Won her praise from lips and eyes
Others share good food and talk;
Slowly down the curving walk
My feet and heart in memory go,
Past the peonies' crimson glow.
Bricks may be scarred by wind and rain.
But love and memories remain.

Sixty LJears J/igo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, August i, and August 15, 1897

*'FoR THE Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

TWO SILK FLAGS: The Utah silk eommission accomplished the making of
two silk flags for the Jubilee which \\ere used in the parade on the memorable 24th of
July. The flags were of genuine home-made silk, cocoons raised and silk reeled right
here in the city [Salt Lake City] — the reeling was done by two young girls. Miss Flor-
ence Harrison and Miss Maria Horrocks, and the entire work was done, and the flags
were made under the directions of Mrs. Margaret A. Caine, whose untiring efforts in the
matter of silk culture deserve public recognition. One of the flags was displayed by the
Go\ernor's staff and the other just next to President Woodruff's carriage.

— News Note

RELIEF SOCIETY OFFICERS VISIT SANPETE: After enjoying the kindly
hospitality of the people of Mayfield . . . the party drove to Fayette, holding meeting
in the new Relief Society hall . . . with nearly all the members present, as well as the
young ladies. The president. Sister Eliza Bartholomew ... is keenly alive to the
duties of her . . . office and has an efficient aid in her husband, the worthy Bishop.
The next appointment was at Gunnison. . . . The weather was quite cold and disagree-
able, and the cheer)' pitch-pine fire \^'hich greeted our entrance into Bishop Madsen's
dining room was only equaled by the \^'arm ^^'elcome extended by the Bishop and his
wife, who is the president of the Relief Society and is very energetic in her field of
labor. Our meeting in the evening was ^^■cll attended and a good spirit prevailed.

— From "Visits and Meetings"

JUBILEE POEM

(The Utah Pioneer Journey)

Now! Let the Scroll of Time awhile unroll —

That briefly we can scan on history's page —

A pilgrimage of fifty years ago,

Fraught with importance to this wondrous age ....

List! The jubilant echoes o'er mountain heights ringing,
List! The beautiful valleys resounding with praise.
List! The streams and the fountains together arc singing —
A chorus of joy, on this day of all days ....

— Emily H. Woodmansec

OLD FOLKS DAY IN PAROWAN: Irrespective of creed, color or political faith,
all who had passed three score or more milestones, adown the journey on this sphere,
were entitled to a free seat, with all the comforts and attention that a bevy of good
natured young people could bestow, and at one o'clock the large, new opera hall was
filled with the honored guests, seated around tastily decorated tables laden so com-
pletely with the choicest dishes that it was a perfect surprise, and many queries were
propounded as to where so many good things came from; right here our much loved
President ga\e a feeling poetical address of welcome, the blessing was pronounced and
the feast partaken of in a way that all were assured that the labors and generosity of the
Relief Society members were truly appreciated. . . .

— News Note

Page 506

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

OELLE S. SPAFFORD, General
President, represented Relief
Society as a delegate at the meetings
of the International Council of
Women in Montreal, Canada, June
5th to June 15th, 1957. Counselor
Marianne C. Sharp, as an alternate,
representing the Young Women's
Mutual Improvement Association,
also attended the meetings. Thirty
member nations were represented,
with observers from additional
countries.

r\R. MARTHA ELIOT, former
head of the Children's Bureau
of the United States Department of
Health, Education, and Welfare, is
now a professor in Harvard's School
of Public Health. She says that the
modern trend in some states to pun-
ish parents vicariously for children's
delinquency, is "not only repugnant
to American concepts of justice and
fair play; it is contrary to sound
social policy." The real need, she
feels, is to provide the kinds of
diagnostic counseling and guidance
services that help parents who have
serious personal or social problems.

lyf ABEL LAW ATKINSON, Day-
ton, Idaho, a long-time con-
tributor to The Relief Society Maga-
zine, has placed first and second and
has also won honorable mention in
the national 1956 Davis Contest for

poetry contributing to everyday liv-
ing. For the first time all the judges
voted the prize-winning poem, ''A
Sixth Door Opens" first place. Mrs.
Atkinson has used her Latter-day
Saint teachings as the theme of the
poem. Her poems also placed first
in the Arnold Davidson's 'Time"
contest and second in the "Space"
poem contest.

'TpHREE women graduates of the
University of Utah are now en-
gaged in important foreign service
work for the United States Depart-
ment of State. Mrs. Isabel G.
Blackstock is in the division of re-
search for U. S. S. R. and Eastern
Europe; Mrs. Marie W. Cannon is
consul in Berlin; and Mrs. Alice B.
Correll is in the office of special
consular services.

R. LEONA C. BAUMGART-
NER, New York City Commis-
sioner of Health, points out from
statistics that the mothers who get
the best quality of medical care dur-
ing and after pregnancy, are the
ones who produce the healthiest
infants. Perinatal deaths (those oc-
curring within thirty days after
birth) take the lives of 165,000 in-
fants a year. This number of deaths
is exceeded only by the mortality
from heart disease, cancer, and cere-
bral hemorrhage, or stroke.

Page 507

EDITORIAL

VOL 44

AUGUST 1957

NO. 8

tyt ^Jja^ of 'Jjoing d

oininon

cJni

jings

TT has been said that summer is
the swiftest season of the year.
Although the time in actual hours
is long between sunrise and sunset,
and the blue twilight lingers in the
valley, still the days for most women
are filled with a multitude of duties.
These tasks, some of them small
and insignificant in themselves, re-
quire such a variety of activity, that
many women say when day is done
that nothing has been accomplished
— the day has been wasted.

Yet how strange it is that a day
which we may have considered as
wasted may remain in our minds as
perhaps the most sunlit day of our
lives — the day in which we have
most fully claimed our heritage as
women and as homemakers.

Take the ordinary day of an ordi-
nary woman, a day that seemed at
its ending, and for years in memory,
to hold in the limits of its swift
hours a radiant circle of fulfillment.

A group of women while making
a quilt were discussing some prob-
lems of homemaking, the need for
scheduling one's time, and the feel-
ing of accomplishment that comes
with order and planned routine.
Some of the women mentioned the
necessity of being flexible enough to
accept emergencies and to alter one's
daily plans.

Then an elderly sister recounted
the experiences of a day that she had
remembered over the years. It was
a summer day, in August, she said,

Page 508

when all of her children except the
two-year-old daughter had gone with
their father to the ranch, and she
had a day allowing some liberty for
choosing what she wanted to do.

Morning lay cool and beautiful
upon her garden and the bordering
orchard trees, inviting her to spend
the early hours there. Her daugh-
ter, wandering at will through
the flower garden, touched the
blossoms lightly saying, 'Tretty,
pretty," as she walked along. Then,
seeing a large red carnation blossom,
she seized it quickly and broke the
flov/er from the stem. The mother
turned to say, ''Oh, no, don't pick
the flowers," and she saw the little
girl trying eagerly to put the blos-
som back on the stem — an impos-
sible task, as the child soon found
out. But the mother saw the sig-
nificance of that little garden inci-
dent on an ordinary day — there are
in our lives those events which have
happened and cannot be changed —
those mistakes, large or small, which
cannot be completely mended.

Later, on that summer morning,
the woman began to make bread.
She had prepared her own yeast and
it was covered with white foam. As
she measured the brown flour and
added milk, she thought of bread as
a blessing, and the making of bread
as an ancient and honored art — a
brown loaf as the pride of home-
makers since first the pioneer wom-
en had come to the sagebrush valley

EDITORIAL

509

and turned its wilderness to fields of
grain. Breadmaking is not a task,
she thought, but a privilege, the
blessed symbol of life, the evidence
of plenty — food for her family. And
the breadmaking was in itself a
gleaming segment of the circle of
a summer day.

In the afternoon, while the child
slept, and there was a quiet time,
the mother went to the bookcase
and picked up a volume of poems
which her grandfather, treasuring
the rich legacy of his homeland, had
brought from England — Selected
Poems of William Woidswoith.
She had not had time for much read-
ing, but she turned again to her
favorite lines from the poem "I
Traveled Among Unknown Men":

Among thy mountains did I feel

The joy of my desire;
And she I cherished turned her wheel

Beside an Enghsh fire.

It seemed to this woman that the
poem not only expressed the love
of her ancestors for their homeland,
but it made the line of descent seem
more precious to her and added sig-
nificance to her records and her
genealogical work, as if a shining
light illumined the pathway of her
forefathers and her own destiny as
well.

So much can happen on an ordi-
nary day. In the afternoon she saw
her elderly neighbor across the
street being wheeled out to the
porch, and she remembered that it
had been several days since she had

visited this woman who was not
able to walk about and enjoy the
summer. She wrapped a loaf of the
newly baked bread in a clean cloth,
took two of the crimson roses from
the vase on the table, and with the
little girl at her side, she crossed the
street and greeted her neighbor.

The elderly woman smiled and
expressed her appreciation. ''I want
to tell you about the things I can
see from this porch," she said. She
mentioned the panorama of the red
foothills, the dark blue slopes of
evergreens, and the crown of granite
peaks. "The hills give me courage,"
she said, ''remember the gospel
hymn. Tor the strength of the hills
we bless thee, our God, our fathers'
God. . . / "

The younger woman then looked
with newer vision upon her valley
and the guardian mountains. Almost
she said to herself, ''Count your
blessings. . . ." And the feeling was
part of the summer day — a day that
turned to twilight as the woman re-
turned to her own home and set the
supper table for her family.

It was only an ordinary day —
and yet each event seemed to glow
with importance and a shining
grandeur that made this woman's
day one long to be remembered.
Remembered not because of each
task or incident within itself, but
remembered because each happen-
ing seemed an integral part of life
and contributed richly to her fulfill-
ment as a woman and as a home-
maker.

-V. P. C.

And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up
the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the
breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in (Isaiah 58:12).

cJhe JLi

d Shi

arnage

ong ana ojnort of 11 L

The Continuity of Companionship

while they were still living in dug-
outs, while much of the valley was
yet un tilled, where no granaries
were needed to hold the meager
harvest, while there was not a meet-
inghouse or a Relief Society hall in
all the valley.

Her people had looked toward a
spiritual light and had labored for a
spiritual accomplishment. It seemed
to her that the continuity of the
gospel was a shelter about her and
as a mansion of beauty in which she
would be privileged to live during
her earthly life and in the long to-
morrows. This is my homeland,
she thought, these are my moun-
tains and my hills. These are my
people and this is my valley, the
privilege and the blessing of going
to the temple are mine.

She thought of the future years
with her husband. She knew that
trouble and problems come to all
earth's people, but she knew, also,
that the feeling of continuity and
permanence bestowed by temple
marriage would be as a tower of

"DECENTLY a young woman was
traveling with her parents to-
ward a temple where she would
meet her bridegroom, and their mar-
riage would be performed in accord-
ance with her faith and the cove-
nants of her people.

Over this road, she said to herself,
my grandfather drove his wagon
from his farm on the river, traveling strength to her and her husband,
to the temple to participate in and that the tower would be lighted
eternal ordinances for his kindred forever, even as the morning sun-
dead who had passed away in lands light shone upon the temple above
beyond the sea, not knowing of the the green hills of home. She knew
gospel and the Priesthood power for that when the pathway is lighted,
sealing husbands and wives in com- one can perceive direction, one can
panionship forever. The white tow- be guided, one can better avoid by-
ers of the temple and its walls of ways of dissension and conflict. For
native stone rose high on the round- them, newly married, and even into
ed green hill, and to the young the twilight years, their destination
bride, all the surrounding mountains would be in view, they would know
seemed to shout for joy. Here in in full surety that no earthly mis-
this valley, she thought, my moth- chance could separate them — that
er's people planned for a temple their union would be forever.
BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

Page 510

Uxecipes Qjrotn the o^outh Kytustralian 1 1 Lission

Submitted by Adelphia D. Bingham
Pineapple Pudding

1 tin (2/4 c.) pineapple chunks i pt. milk

1 pkg. jelly crystals (jello) i tbsp. corn flour (cornstarch)

2 eggs 1 tbsp. sugar

Cut the pineapple into small pieces and put into a dish. Pour off the juice. Make
a boiled custard with yolks of eggs, milk, corn flour, and sugar, adding a Httle vanilla.
When cool, pour custard over pineapple and stir well together. Pour hot pineapple
juice over the jello and, if necessary, add enough water to make one pint of liquid.
Beat egg whites stiff and when jello is partly set beat in the egg whites. Pour this
carefully over the custard. Leave to set and then serve with whipped cream. (Fresh
pineapple is not suitable, use only preserved or tinned pineapple.)

Raspberry Shortbread

^/4 lb. butter % c. sugar

1 % c. self-rising flour i egg

Rub butter into flour, add sugar and egg, and work into a stiff dough. Line the
tray with the dough and thinly spread raspberry jam over it.

Filling ioT Shoitbiead

1 c. coconut 1 egg

1 c. sugar

Mix together the coconut, sugar, and egg. Spread this over the jam. Bake in
moderate oven for twenty-five minutes. Leave in tray until cold and then cut into
small slices.

Note: To make self-rising flour, add baking powder to ordinary flour in proportions
suggested on the can.

Lamingtons

3 eggs 1 tbsp. butter

1 c. sugar Vz c. boiling water
1 !4 c. self-rising flour

Beat eggs and sugar for fifteen minutes, add flour, then add butter and boiling
water. Bake twenty-five minutes. When cold, cut into squares, dip into chocolate
icing, and roll in coconut.

Beefsteak Pudding

1 % lbs. steak ^ c. plain flour

2 sheeps' kidneys salt and pepper

1 onion water (small amount)

Vi c. water

Cut steak into small pieces, add onion, pepper, salt, and flour. Put into steamer.

Pudding

4 ozs. beef suet i Yi c. self-rising flour

Grate the beef suet into the self-rising flour, adding a pinch of salt. Rub the
flour and suet together and mix with a little water. Place this on top of meat in
steamer. Steam four hours.

Page 51 1

512 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

Seasoned Steak

1 lb, steak 2 small onions

2 potatoes 3 tomatoes
salt and pepper grated cheese

Put a little dripping or water in baking dish, having it very hot. Lay the steak,
which should be about one inch thick, in the baking dish, baking rather slowly for
fifteen minutes. Baste \\'ell and season with a little pepper and salt. Slice onions \ery
thin and co\'er meat in an e\en layer. Bake this until the onions are tender. Then
co\er with a thin layer of potatoes and bake until tender. Cover with slices of to-
matoes and bake until tender, with occasional basting. Then sprinkle with grated
cheese, letting it melt before ser\'ing.

Passion Fruit Flummery

1 c. milk 1 e. hot water

1 egg 1 pkg. lemon jelly (jello)

Vz c. sugar 4 passion fruit (use only juice and seeds)

Beat egg and sugar to a froth. Add milk. Dissolve jelly (jello) in hot water.
Add to mixture. Add passion fruit and beat well. Leave to set.

Plum Pudding

2 c. white bread crumbs 1 c. seeded raisins

3 ripe bananas, cut up 1 tsp. soda mixed in % c. milk
1 c. seedless raisins

Mix all together and steam for two hours. Serve with any desired sauce.

Chocolate Sauce Pudding

2 tbsp. butter 1 tbsp. cocoa

1 c. sugar Vi c. milk

1 egg Vz tsp. vanilla

1 c, flour, or more pinch of salt

1 tsp. baking powder 1 K c. hot water

Cream butter and Vi c. sugar, add egg and mix \\'ell. Fold in sifted dry ingredients
alternately with milk. Pour into greased pan. Mix together Vi c. sugar and 1 tbsp.
cocoa and sprinkle o\'er mixture. Lastly, over all, pour 1 !4 c. hot water. Cover and
steam 1 Vz -2 hours. Serve with cream.

Lemon Snowdrift Cake

Vz c. butter 3 eggs

1 c. sugar 1 tsp. baking powder

1 c. flour 1 tsp. grated lemon rind

Cream butter and sugar, add well-beaten eggs gradually. Mix in lemon rind, then
stir in sifted flour and baking powder. Blend until smooth. Bake in round cake pans,
in moderate oven, 350° for 15-20 minutes. Put together with lemon filhng, and sprinkle
top with powdered sugar.

Lemon Filling:

Vz e. water 1 tbsp. butter

Vz e. sugar 1 egg

juice of 1 lemon 2 tsp. cornstarch

RECIPES FROM THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN MISSION

513

Beat egg in saucepan, add rest of ingredients, and stir over heat until thick. Cook
about 1 minute.

Afternoon Cake

2 tbsp butter
% c. sugar

1 egg
Vi c, milk

1 c. flour

1 tsp. baking powder

1 tsp. vanilla

Cream butter and sugar, add egg, milk, vanilla, and flour containing baking powder.
Pour into greased cake pan and bake twcnt\ fi\c minutes. When cooked, spread with
butter while still hot, then sprinkle on top, the following mixed together:

1 tsp. cinnamon

2 tsp. coconut, chopped fine

2 tsp. powdered sugar

Q)lia ^. Jxotter CJinds Q>elj-ibxpression cJhrough
L^olor (^onioi nations ana ^JUesigns of Guilts

Tj^OR Sister Ella J. Kotter, eighty-five, of Brigham City, Utah, making hand-pieced
■■■ quilts is not only a hobby but it is also an art through which she expresses her feel-
ings for colors and designs. She has made over fifty of these beautiful quilts, some of
which she has given as gifts to her seven children and sixteen grandchildren.

She was born in Brigham City of pioneer parents, Andrew C. Jensen and Anna
Marie Carlson Jensen. She married the late William F. Kotter. Sister Kotter served
as a Relief Society counselor for eight years, and then as president in the Brigham City
Fourth Ward for three years. She also devoted many years as a visiting teacher.

Sister Kotter has found happiness and contentment in life, when she keeps her
hands and her mind busy.

Holly

Part II

(Conclusion)

Margaret S. Haidy

Synopsis: Holly and her husband Jesse
live in a log cabin on a pioneer home-
stead, where drought has destroyed the
crops. Holly, who is expecting her first
child, is left alone in the cabin when
Jesse is called to help the other farmers
fight a flash flood. Fearful of being alone,
Holly goes out into the darkness in an
attempt to get help. She is rescued and
taken to the midwife's home where her
son is born.

THE end of August found Jesse
working in the sawmill and
Holly moved into a dugout —
damp, dark, but a roof no less. The
day was cool and fine when Holly
walked to town to meet the mail
coach. The destroying rain had, also,
brought new life to the sun-baked
earth and Holly found pleasure in
every step. She left the path and
turned down Shoonsburg road and
past Doe Ketting's house. Doe was
left all alone since Cam went on his
mission. The thought made Holly
feel uneasy and her feet moved fast-
er, as she held the baby close. Jesse
could be called— oh, perish the
thought — her without a house and
a new baby to look after in this
land of Indians and wild beasts. But
the thought had filled her with fear.

"Holly! Wait!"

She stopped and turned to see
Doe hurrying after her.

'The mail coach is already come,
Holly, and strangers on it. And a
letter from Cam. Fourteen months
and he'll be home."

'Tourteen months, Doe! Four-
teen years!" Holly cried out, then

Page 514

clamped her lips shut tight and
threw her hand up to her mouth lest
she should say more. Then, with
sympathy for Doe, and thinking of
herself, too, she lowered her voice.

''What's it like, Doe, with having
to find your own food, and Indians
coming to your door at night when
you're alone? I could never stand
it. Doe. Never."

''It may be that one who lacks
the courage was not made for pio-
neering."

Holly felt a hot blush rise and
words caught in her throat.

"I'm not — it's not that. . . ."
She stopped to look into Doe's face.
Then, "Things aren't always the
way they seem," she said. "Jesse has
never been called."

Holly turned to leave and saw
Doe's hand stretched out— heard
words meant to pacify— but couldn't
stop her moving feet to turn back.

Back up Shoonsburg road she
went; back up the path that led over
the hill. The resting place not far
ahead and the dugout below, where
some day soon she would see a stone
house, a story and a half; and she
would walk home leaning on Jesse's
arm, new shoes on her feet, and a
parasol in her hand.

"This is a right fine day for a lady
to be out for a stroll without shoes,
and carrying a baby besides," said a
voice beside her.

Holly jumped and stooped to
cover her toes with her skirt.

HOLLY

515

''Why, Captain John, ifs you,
and on foot."

'1 came on the mail coach, Holly;
came to muster up a team of men
to take a wagon train back to the
states; and Jesse to head it."

n^HE path did a dance before
Holly's eyes, and she laid her
hand against the big arm beside her
to steady herself until she found her
voice. It came, sounding weak and
faraway, 'To go after immigrants?"
Holly's feet were rooted to the
ground.

'They need help to come West,
Holly. Jesse's the man we need."
He spoke with authority, a leader
he. "You should know that. Holly.
Your wagon train had a guard— you
couldn't come without it."

Something remembered, a flick-
er of hope, and Holly raised an
eager face to Captain John's. "Oh,
Captain John!" she explained, "you
haven't heard about us— I mean the
flood taking our house and Jesse
having to build a new one with
winter coming, and the baby and
all "

'This call doesn't come from me.
Holly. It comes from higher up."

Words sprang to her lips unspok-
en, the ring of them terrifying in
her mind lest she should blurt them
out; thoughts that should never
have come into her head. Her legs
moved her feet slowly forward, and
they climbed in silence up the wind-
ing path. Holly first, picking her way
thoughtlessly, each step a habit.
Captain John was following, the
grinding of his boots on the stones
the only sound. Holly looked around
her at the red hills and the harsh,
barren land of stone and sun wait-

ing still to be conquered. This was
her home, bought and held with
the faith and sacrifice of the women
and the straining and toiling of the
men. Grasshoppers — famine —
floods; babies born in wagons —
loved ones laid away in forgotten
graves. That was the price they had
paid. She, too, had paid, and the
pride of it crept into her heart. Here
her son would grow strong, where
only the strong could live. She
w^ould be one with Doe, and with
the others; so many young wives
were alone, and more men would be
going now.

She lifted her face again to the
Captain beside her.

"Will Jesse be a captain like you.
Captain John?"

jjs sjc 5;; >J: 5j:

npHE summer sun was gone, and
the winter sun came, filtering
through the small dugout window.
Holly awoke with a start. This
would be the day. The Indian run-
ner had said the wagon train was
three sleeps away. This was the
third sleep Holly had taken, so at
this very minute Captain Jesse
would be riding out his last day.
Some five months before. Holly had
started to mark the miles off on the
dugout wall. Twenty miles a day
she had counted — and sometimes
maybe more, given good oxen and
peaceable Indians. Twenty hundred
miles had marched across her wall—
and she had counted him home
some twenty-three days before.

And then Panimeto had come
with news of the wagon train up-
state and the bravery of Captain
Jesse. Fancied pictures came to her
mind— a picture of Jesse, at the
company's head, with a decision to

516

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

make. Indians preparing for an
attack, their wolf - calls carrying
through the quiet of the dread night.
A picture of Jesse crawling on his
stomach beneath the Indian sen-
try's very nose — stampeding the
horses while the warriors danced in
a frenzy around the fire. And best
of all, the picture of Jesse leaping
from his horse and coming straight
to her, their baby in her arms. And
with a new pair of shoes for her. No
doubt about it.

She sprang from her bed. "Oh,
happy day in the morning" burst
from her lips as she hurried about
her morning tasks. Work done, she
wrapped the baby in his wooly and
stepped from the dugout and up
the frosty path. Excitement made
her feet fleet, and no weariness was
in her. Holly walked swiftly by
Doe's house, but a slamming door
and Doe's voice calling brought her
to a stop.

''No need to hurry so, Holly,"
she called. ''No wagon train has
arrived or we'd have heard."
"I'm going to the store."
"To buy, or warm your feet?"
A blushing warmth started to
spread over Holly's body and she
looked to see if her toes were show-
ing from under the ragged hem of
her dress. It was then that she saw
Doe's feet— as bare as her own and
likely as cold.

pVENING, and the cold brisked
up and a bright moon was prom-
ised for the night. Preparations for
the welcome-home dance were com-
pleted, though no wagon train as
yet had arrived. The social hall
filled early with merry dancers young
and old. Admission, two candles-

one for light and one to pay the
fiddlers. Holly stepped inside and
looked for a corner in which to put
her box lunch, neatly packed in a
pan. Alongside the hall, logs cov-
ered with bright quilts for better
sitting were already well filled with
widows and wallflowers. An empty
spot, and Holly settled herself,
tucked her feet under her skirt, and
looked around her.

The hall warmed with the danc-
ers, and men's bright linsey shirts
looked brighter still for dampness
on the backs. Babies were wrapped
in blankets laid on benches, pressed
against the wall to keep from rolling.
Children grew weary and hungry for
the lunches waiting in the corner.
Candles, held fast in turnip holders,
flickered lower after every dance,
dripped their tallow on whoever sat
beneath them. And Holly's heart
grew tired with its pounding.

Supper — and enough for the
travelers, but none to share it yet.
Fancy fare, thought Holly, beans,
baked in molasses, cold steamed
mutton, biscuits. The memory of
long, lean months past, with little
to eat, crowded into her mind, and
she felt hungrier than she had ever
felt in her life. Merriment dimmed
as the bishop raised his hand for
silence and a blessing on the food.
Stillness over the hall, and night
sounds creeping in from out of
doors. Holly listened to every grate-
ful word and heard the people mov-
ing when the prayer was ended.

Then came another sound, and
this one from outside, faint and far
away. A pause, and she heard it
again. Her heart beat faster. Were
only her ears tuned for the sound?
She mustn't run. It would not be

HOLLY

517

proper. Walk like a lady aeross the
floor. No one else had heard.

She reached the doorway. The
brightness of the moonlight night
was lighter than the hall had been.
Now she could shout^ "They're
coming — they're here."

She heard feet shuffling behind
her, but she was first. First to see
Jesse leading the guard whose ban-
ners were flying in the moonlight,
making their way down Shoonsburg
road, the whitetops lumbering be-
hind, creaking, moaning, weary.

''Captain Jesse!"

She ran down the moon-splashed
road toward the procession. She
could see him more clearly now, sit-
ting tall astride his horse — hero to
these — but husband to her. He
saw her. The captain of the guard
was swinging down from his horse,
a pair of shoes dangling from his
belt.

Then, inside the hall, it was fid-
dle and song, and the benches were
emptied. So much running through
Holly's mind, so much to be grate-

ful for, with Jesse at her side and
her feet warm once more. Doe was
sitting by the fiddler's table, and
Cam still away on his mission. Holly
felt a sudden surge of compassion
for Doe, and she left the floor and
went to her and kissed her cheek.

''Cam will be home soon. Doe,
and then maybe you'll have a
baby. . . ."

The hand on her arm was Jesse's.

"Shall we go home, Hohy love?"

Holly turned to look up into
Jesse's face. Home! The dugout
over the hill. Wagon, log cabin,
stone house in the cedars. A place
wrung out of the barren wilderness.
Home was where Jesse was, no mat-
ter what. He would be called to
go away again without a doubt, and
she would be ready to let him go —
ready to welcome him home again.
She leaned against Jesse and smiled
at him, the baby in her arms, at
last, her answer came.

"I'm ready, Jesse. We're ready,"
she said.

(glimpse of crii

eaven

Ruth Lounshuiy

We hold within the circle of our home
A portion of our Heavenly Father's grace,
For him we guide each child to us endeared,
We catch a glimpse of heaven in each face.
On family night we pause to count our gifts,
Each one, a precious jewel of priceless worth.
Our kingdom, reaching far beyond this sphere,
Ls anchored in our home, its earthly berth.
How sweet the ties of family love that bind
Each soul on earth to those in heaven above!
When kneeling in our daily family prayer
How near we come to God's own perfect love!

t/t I ieed for LPatience

Myitk M. Dean

ONE evening I called to visit for a few
moments with a young mother who
had three small boys. Iler husband was
away from home on an assignment for
the government, lea\ ing her with the full
responsibility of the children .

She invited me in, and as we sat to
talk she dropped heavily on to her ehair.
Tears came to her eyes when she spoke.

"At last the children are all in bed and
asleep." Then she continued, "Oh, how
I pray for patience, CNCry night."

I remembered the days when my own
children were small, and were growing up;
how difficult it was to meet patiently all
the daily problems.

"They look so sweet and innocent
when they are asleep, all safe for the night
in their beds. And I feel ashamed then
that I have been so impatient with their
little, mischievous ways," the young
woman said.

I, too, know the regret one feels for
impatience. As a child kneels at your
knee to repeat his prayer; as you tuck
him in bed all rosy and clean, and after
a good-night kiss he soon falls asleep,
then a great thankfulness fills you for
your children.

I smiled at the mother as I told her,
"You ha\'e found the secret to help you
with your problems — a prayer for pa-
tience."

As I left her, I thought of the great
need each of us has for patience every
day.

Usually it is the mother who must

keep the home atmosphere free from dis-
turbance and emotional tensions. She
must satisfy the family's needs for food
and clothing; their surroundings must be
kept clean and comfortable. Even more
important, she must be an ever-ready
spiritual ad\'iser when a need arises. A
mother, too, must undergo the ceaseless
repetitions of daily tasks, and intelligently
answer the numerous, persistent questions
of a family. She must be a wise arbiter
of their childish differences.

To attain a truly peaceful and tranquil
atmosphere in the home, one's serenity
must be genuine. It is not enough to
display an outward composure when there
is an undercurrent of seething tension.
Children readily discern deception or pre-
tense. It is only by continued awareness
that a habit of thoughtful patience may
be established.

Just as a flock of birds congregating in
a green meadow will surely be put to
flight by a sudden sound or some foreign
object coming too close to them, so will
the joy be banished from a happy heart,
and the brightness of a peaceful day be
darkened by a hasty word or unkind ac-
tion.

It takes courage and fortitude to curb
impatient words and impetuous emotions.
Through a sincere prayer, we may receive
the help to attain to the patience we de-
sire. Each morning at the beginning of
a new day, a prayer will give strength
and courage. A prayer e\'ery night will
bring gratitude, comfort, and peace.

(g.

xpression

Gene Romolo

Not alone man speaks; all nature \'oices,
In ^•a^ying moods, a language of its own,
And every comprehending soul rejoices
In myriad tongues of nature's magic tone.

They who hearken unto nature's language
Receive the largess of a boon sublime.
For nature gives expressions of all time.
And of all seasons, and far and near are flun^
Enchanting strains its hlting voice has sun§

Page 518

Ward Linton

WHITE AZALEAS

ibnd of Summer

Catheiine E. Berry

How fast the days are running now,

As if some ghostly winds
Were prodding them to speed ahead.

Before the earth rescinds
The httle time that summer has

Before the cycle turns.
And autumn brings her caravan.

And every leaf pile burns.

The August days are flying past

The calendar of hours,
With lavish beauty scattered now

In carpets starred with flowers.
And summer spends her last few coins

Each blue-bright day and night
To garner all the earth can give,

Before her final flight.

Page 519

All Is Well

Queenie Jenkins
HE snow had stopped falling family. But it wasn't that way at

through the night and the
brisk wind was busily tidying
up the landscape outside the Suther-
land's kitchen, where Matty was
busy preparing breakfast; and in the
bathroom, Kirk, her husband, was
doing his best to warble ''The
Donkey Serenade" melodiously un-
der the cold shower and not making
a very great success of it.

As she listened to him, Matty
mentally stamped her foot. How
could he be so cheerful, she
wondered, when she felt so down-
hearted. This was their first Thanks-
giving Day in America, and she had
hoped they would spend it in their
own quiet home. But Kirk had had
it planned to the last detail before
he told her. Yet, she might have
expected it, she reminded herself,
because back home in Australia, he
had described Thanksgiving in
America over and over to her.

Dreamily she thought back to the
time when she had first met him.
She had been a governess on an iso-
lated sheep station where Kirk was
the manager.

She had thought Australians were
the tallest men, but they had noth-
ing on Kirk. He stood six feet six
inches in his socks. Tall, dark, and
handsome described him perfectly.
She had fallen in love at once.

On moonlight nights, when they
went for walks. Kirk had told her
all about the life back in the States.
The only thing he hadn't told her,
was the size of the families. She had
imagined the ordinary Australian

Page 520

all. There were eight brothers and
four sisters who were all married
and had large families. Since she
and Kirk were the only ones with-
out a family, they were in constant
demand to help out with this or
that.

Then, too, she had been inter-
ested in the way he described his
Church. From what she could
make out, the entire family spent
most of their lives in Church meet-
ings. She was entranced as she
listened to the way Latter-day Saints
loved their Church and all attended
the meetings together. Then Kirk
had said, ''Oh, darling, you'll love
it, too. You couldn't help it." After
a year of married life, Matty agreed
with him wholeheartedly. Never,
in all her life had she experienced
the feeling of belonging as she had
among the saints.

Each time she met them she ex-
perienced the same warm glow. But,
to get back to Thanksgiving — it
seemed like the Church; it was a
whole family affair. Kirk had in-
formed her that the boys, meaning
his brothers and himself, would be
fixing the corral fence, and Matty
felt as though, for all she would see
of her husband, they might have
been separated with one at the
North Pole and one at the South
Pole.

Now, as Kirk left the table and
passed her chair, he kissed the back
of her neck and murmured in her
ear, "Know something, honey?"

"What?" asked Matty.

ALL IS WELL

521

'Tour husband loves you very
much, Sister Sutherland," and Mat-
ty felt the same old thrill as she
listened to him.

''Kirk, couldn't we . . ." she start-
ed, then stopped.

''Couldn't we what, sweetheart?
Come on, tell me what you started
to say."

"All right, I will." Matty took a
deep breath and then let it out in
one long sentence. "Couldn't we
just forget the family for once and
go away on our own somewhere?"

Kirk let her go as he gasped,
"Forget the family? Not go to
Thanksgiving dinner? Darling,
you're joking."

"No, Kirk, Fm not. I've been
wanting us to be alone and some-
how we never get to be. Can't you
understand, dear?"

"Yes, perhaps, I can at that."

"Then you will? Forget them, I
mean, just this once?"

"No, honey, we can't do that.
Look, let's try to be sensible. Every-
thing is prepared. Evervbody. . . ."

"Oh, stop it!" cried Nlatty. "All
right, we'll go. Put them all before
me. See if I care." Matty burst into
4ears.

Kirk took her into his arms and
said, "Darling, what's gone wrong
with our wonderful day?"

"That's just it," sobbed Matty.
"It isn't our day."

"Well, listen, we'll just go along
and see how it goes, huh? Just to
please Mother? You know, she
loves you very much, and wants you
every bit as much as she does me.
She's planned on this reunion on
Thanksgiving all those years while
I was over in Australia. We can't
let her down now, can we?"

"No, I guess not," said Matty as
she followed him out to the car.

^O^HEN they arrived at Kirk's
home, his mother greeted her
lovingly and said, "Oh, I'm so glad
you're here. Will you help with
the twins? You have such a wonder-
ful way with them, dear."

Somehow, those few words
warmed Matty's heart, so that, after
dinner when the children had left
the table and the adult members of
the familv were sitting there quietly
chatting, Matty said, "Mother, has
anything been arranged about
Christmas day? I mean, where we
are to meet?"

"Why, no, dear, we were going
to discuss that over dinner, but we
didn't get around to it."

Matty found Kirk's hand in hers
as she said, "Then whv don't vou
all come over to our place and cele-
brate there?" She heard Kirk's
gasp, "atta girl," and then remem-
bered nothing more until she found
herself in bed, with the doctor son,
Ralph, standing beside the bed,
looking at her with a wise smile.

"Well, Matty, you gave us quite
a scare. I'm going to talk to that
lankv husband of vours in a min-
ute, and — here comes Mother. Fll
see you later, Matty"

Suddenly, Matty found herself in
tears and was drawn into the older
woman's arms, \^■hile the latter spoke
soothingly as she would to a child.
"You are all right now."

"But, what happened. Mother?"

"Well, dear, first, I guess we
Sutherlands have been getting too
much for you. Is that right?"

Matty drew away and asked won-
deringly, "You knew?"

522

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

The older woman nodded, 'Tes,
dear, more than you think. I went
through much the same experience.
When I married, I had no idea what
famity hfe meant to the Latter-day
Saints. Let me try to explain it to
you, if you're not too tired?"

Matty nodded and lay back on
the pillows as Mother Sutherland
continued.

'To Latter-day Saints, family life
is very important. Each member is
a unit, and all units blend together
to make a perfect whole. There is
a oneness in Latter-day Saint fami-
lies that is not often found outside
the Church. All are bound together
with divine love, the same love
that bound the pioneers together
and enabled them to make the trek
to the Salt Lake Valley.

"I'his love enabled them to ful-
fill the promise of the Prophet
Isaiah when he wrote in the Bible,
'and the desert shall rejoice, and

blossom as the rose.' And it isn't
only the families that are united in
this way. E\ery family is a unit in
the Church and all these units,
closely bound together with one
purpose, loving and serving one an-
other, and our Heavenly Father,
make the Church into one glorious
\^'hole.

"And I think that someday soon,
there's going to be a new unit in
your family, binding you and Kirk
together into a firmer oneness. But
now," she paused, "listen."

And softly, wafting upstairs,
could be heard the blending of
voices singing the last part of the
hymn beloved by all Latter-day
Saints, "All is well."

Matty, with shining eyes, whis-
pered, "Fm a lucky girl, to have
such a wonderful mother and hus-
band. I am grateful to my Heaven-
ly Father for leading me here to
you. Truly, all is well."

Qjhei[ QJell the Ancient ib/nis cJociay

Dorothy J. Roheits

Watch, for they fell a bygone year,
A song, the touch of a pioneer.
See, little son, from the root's dim hold
Is poured a mound of powdered gold,
And a seed's long, skyward climb toward might
Falls like a meteor's arch in the night.
Pause with me and count the rings;
The leaves are trembling; no bird sings.
Nine pools of earth on the lawn lie bare;
Come stand in the noon's unlidded glare.
The shadow and veil of shade torn down,
How naked the sky and the gabled town.
The worm of age has found the wood.
This bower where we dreamed and stood,
These boughs — once winter lutes and spars —
These twigs that caught for us the stars.
Spring still lies green on every limb
And wakens in the heart a hymn.
These scars will heal, that mar the grass;
Your sons will come; strange footsteps pass.
New elms will lift their branches up.
Feathered with leaves and the linnet's cup.

The Bright Star

Chapter 6
Doiothy S. Romney

Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan who
wishes to become an artist, hves with her
Aunt Emerald Jewel Tracy in an old-fash-
ioned house ONcrlooking San Francisco
Bay. Kathy plans to accept a position in
an office building in San Francisco owned
by Phineas Fenton, a neighbor and friend
of the family, but her aunt suffers a partial
stroke and Kathy remains at home to care
for her. During her illness Aunt Em
mentions something about a sea chest in
the China house and a Bright Star, which
Kathy feels may re\'eal something of her
parentage and her past. Her romance
with Jim Parker gradually becomes of less
importance to her and finally Jim intro-
duces Kathy to Lina Carlson, his neighbor,
in whom he is interested. In the mean-
time Marc Hale, a stranger, has rented
the China house, and one day while visit-
ing with Aunt Em and Kathy, he tells
Kathy that the picture which she is paint-
ing for an art contest is very good. At
the China house during Marc's temporary
absence Kathy finds the Bright Star, a
richly embossed locket.

KATHY wandered into the liv-
ing room, the sohtude of the
old gray house closing all
around her. At times she liked this
feeling of aloofness, but not today.
The finished picture was on the
living-room table. There were wrap-
pings in the table drawer, and just
enough daylight left to walk into
the village, mail the picture, then
see Mr. Rickson about that job. But
she was afraid she wouldn't ac-
complish this errand today.

She was cutting the string on the
last knot of the package when Marta
came quietly out of Miss Em's bed-
room. "She's asleep," she an-
nounced. ''What was all the excite-
ment about?"

'T don't know," Kathy answered.

''Mailing a package?" Marta asked.

"I wanted to — it's my picture,"
she explained, "but now. ..."

"Go ahead," Marta offered gen-
erously. "Ed's pickup truck is out-
side. That will get 3^ou there and
back in a hurry. Here's the key."
She handed Kathy a kev-ring. "I'll
stay until you come back — fresh
air'll do you good."

Kathy took the key with a grate-
ful thanks, got her package, coin
purse, and driver's license, and hur-
ried out to the pickup. She had
learned to drive before Miss Em's
old car had fallen apart.

She made her way slowly along
Pine Road, taking the sharp turns
carefully. Suddenly she drove out
of the fog into sunshine. She had
begun to feel dank and droopy her-
self. It was good to be suddenly
thrust into a golden, glimmery,
faintly dusty world.

She stopped at the post office
first, mailed her package, then
walked to the souvenir shop. Her
heart sank as she entered the shop.
Mr. Rickson was nowhere in sight,
and there was a young girl in charge.
I'm too late, she thought, he's
already hired someone.

"Hi," the girl said, "remember
me? I'm Roni Rickson. I met you
at a music festival in the village last
year.

Kathy nodded, and the girl ex-
plained, "Dad thinks I'm too young
to be left here alone, but he had

Page 523

524

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

to go into the city on urgent busi-
ness. He hasn't been able to find
anyone wilhng to work part time
yet, and that's all the help he can
afford to hire/' Roni chattered on.

This was good news. Kathy made
a small purchase out of the coin
purse in her pocket, and bade Roni
goodbye, thinking, I'll be back first
thing in the morning.

CHE remembered Aunt Em had
^ wanted a certain book from the
library. She turned her footsteps
in that direction. Kathy found the
book, and was returning to the
street door, when the figure of Marc
Hale caught her eye. She was close
enough to him to see that he was
looking over a file of yellowed news-
papers, so absorbed he was appar-
ently oblivious to all else. She
wouldn't disturb him.

She walked out to the pickup, and
started along Pine Road. She tried
to concentrate on other things, but
her mind kept returning to Marc
and his absorption in his task.

Marta greeted her: "Jim Parker
was here. Seemed to have some-
thing on his mind. Said he'd come
back later."

''Hmm," Kathy murmured, "I
wonder. . . ."

She thanked Marta and bade her
goodnight, then settled herself in
the living room. She'd learned to
respect her moments of solitude
and to use them wisely. There
were a dozen or more mending jobs
to be gotten out of the way. Then
her hand slipped into her sweater
pocket. Aunt Em's Bright Star! She
moved to a stool near the flickering
flames of the fire Marta had built
in the fireplace, and unwrapped the
small package. She'd never have any

peace of mind until she looked at it,
she knew.

It was a large, expensive looking
locket, diamonds sparkling from its
entire star-shaped surface. Kathy
took a deep breath, and pressed
open the back. Inside was a tinted
picture of a man and a woman. The
woman had the exact shade of red
hair as her own. ''My father and
mother," she whispered, unable to
mistake the resemblance. "Marie
and Phineas Fenton, Jr.," was en-
graved on the gold back of the
locket.

"Phineas Fenton, Jr.," she repeat-
ed again, so dazed to see her par-
ents for the first time she didn't stop
to analyze fully what the name
meant.

She examined their every feature,
an ache in her heart to think that
she had never known them. After
a time, she walked to the corner of
the room and opened the lid of the
huge Chinese chest. For a mo-
ment she simply stood there, her
eyes brooding on past memories.
She could see herself sitting on
Grandfather Tracy's knee, his arm
held lovingly about her, as he slowly
unfolded his fascinating tales of far-
away places. Places with names that
rang like bells, bronze bells in an-
cient temples, silver ones on cor-
nices of pagodas standing tall above
rice swamps — China. Memories
of herself and Aunt Em sitting in
the eight-sided cupola patiently
watching for Grandfather's ship to
round into the Golden Gate. Final-
ly, the ship moving toward them
out of the fog, phosphorescence
round it making silvery fire, and
each approaching swell gleaming
soft and multicolored as opals. Then

THE BRIGHT STAR

525

the blast of the horn as the ship
passed through the ''Gate/' signify-
ing all was well.

Yes, memories that she treasured
as much as she treasured Aunt Em's
love and devotion, she thought. In
her heart she was a Tracy, and
would be always, loving the old gray
house, Aunt Em, and the things
she had taught her — her values
crystal clear, her loyalties true. Of
these things she was sure.

"DUT how strange to realize that
she was really a Fenton. Was
it possible that she was actually old
Phin's granddaughter? But why, she
wondered, had he never acknowl-
edged their relationship? Or was it
because he had never known who
she was? She remembered hearing,
years ago, that Phineas had quarreled
with his elder son over some trivial
matter. Grandfather Tracy had de-
clared that it was old Phin's stub-
bornness that had caused the rift
between the two. She remembered,
too, allusions to a quarrel between
Phineas and Grandfather Tracy be-
cause Grandfather had taken the
son's part in this matter — the only
quarrel in a lifelong friendship.
There had never been any mention
of her being a relative of old Phin's,
however.

She looked at the locket closely,
and thought of the many things she
could buy if she sold it. It was
undoubtedly extremely valuable. It
would probably pay for continued
nursing care for Aunt Em and that
year in art school. For a moment
she was tempted, but no, she'd bury
the locket and her identity with it,
deep down beneath the piles of silk-
en kimonos and trinkets; these treas-
ured gifts that she had long since

outgrown, but could never bear to
part with. If she was really Phineas
Fenton's granddaughter and he
didn't want to acknowledge her, she
would do nothing to call his atten-
tion to their relationship.

''No one need ever know that I've
found Aunt Em's Bright Star!"

She had just closed the lid of the
chest when the doorbell rang. Jim,
she thought, as she went to answer
it.

Kathy and Jim talked earnestly
for a long time. He had come to
offer to release Kathy from their
engagement.

'Td never give you up," he said
seriously, "but I've finally realized
that you don't really love me, and
it's foolish to hold you to your
promise."

Jim was right, of course, Kathy
concluded. She was glad he had
the courage to admit what he knew
to be true. He was too honest a per-
son to hold her to a bargain she
didn't want to keep.

'Tour new neighbor, Jim," she
said, "tell me about her."

"She's a very fine girl," he told
her. "A recent convert from Swed-
en, and terribly lonesome, over here
all alone."

"I think she's in love with you,
Jim," she said. "I think she'd make
you a splendid wife."

"She does need someone . . ."
Jim said slowly, as though thinking
it over.

"Promise me one thing," Kathy
said, "whether you marry Lina or
someone else — that you will never
marry outside the temple."

Jim gave her his solemn promise.

* * * *

ORIGHT and early one morning a
few days later Marc Hale pre-

526 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

sented himself at the kitchen door, out of the house to make sure he

Kathy and Aunt Em had just sat didn't have any more surprises for

down to their breakfast of hot muf- Aunt Em.

fins, honey, and milk. 'T\\ be glad to."

"May I come in?" he asked. He "Fine. Now, would you mind

looked so serious Kathy hoped he putting some wood in the stove?

wouldn't go upsettmg Aunt Em Keep things nice and warm until we

with anythmg unpleasant. Besides, get back," said Kathy. She walked

she wanted to get into the village to the hall closet and selected a

soon, and had no tmie to visit this jacket. The morning was cool, with

morning. . a hint of rain.

"Sit down and let Kathy bring ^^^^ ^'^^^^ ^'^' ^^"^'s cheek, and

you a hot muffin," Aunt Em mvit- assured her they wouldn't be gone

^^ too long. Ihe sky was slate gray

T^ ,1 , 1 , , 1 ,1 ^ when thev left the house, the ocean

Katny looked at her aunt sharply. , i. ' i •. u i • u

t., -^ , , 1 1 • 1 , r tumultous, whitecaps breaking not

^he sensed somewhere behind the re. c I c i.i r>i • i

f. . , . . , hrteen teet trom the China house,
forced calm ot her voice, a great

anxiety, even a fear, carefully jyf ARC drove slowly along Pme

screened. Road. He gave Kathy a side-

The young man sat down, accept- long look. "That was clever of you
ed the muffin Kathy brought, and to get me out of the house. How-
spread it lavishly with honey. He ever, I wasn't going to say anything
laid a folded newspaper on the table, to excite Miss Em. It's you I want

Aunt Em took the paper, started to talk to."

to read from the back page, then Kathy nodded her head in solemn

chuckled. "It's Jim/' she said. "He's agreement and waited for what

going to marry his new neighbor, Marc had to say.

the young lady who raises chickens." "You must know by now that

Kathy had said nothing to her you're not really Miss Em's niece,"
aunt about her talk with Jim, and he stated bluntly. "Your father was
the broken engagement, for fear of Phineas Fenton, Jr., old Phin's eld-
exciting her. er son. For some reason they

"Yes, I know," Kathy said quietly, quarreled. . . ." His voice trailed off.

Marc Hale looked first at Kathy "Yes, I know who I am," said

and then at her aunt, utter astonish- Kathy. "I found Aunt Em's Bright

ment written on his face. "I must Star several days ago."

say you're taking it calmly," he said. "Aunt Em's Bright Star?" Marc

"It's all right," Kathy said, almost repeated,

thankfully. "Jim and I had a long "A star-shaped locket with my

talk the other night." She was parents' pictures and names," Kathy

grateful that Jim had done the sen- explained. "I knew who they were

sible thing, as usual. the minute I looked at it." There

Kathy commenced clearing the was no joy or emotion in her voice,

breakfast dishes. "Like to drive me "I'll tell you about it later."

into the village?" she asked Marc. They were entering the village,

It would be a way of getting him and Kathy directed Marc to The

THE BRIGHT STAR

527

souvenir shop. "V\l be just a little
while/' she promised. But she re-
mained in the shop almost half an
hour, and when she finally came out
and climbed into the coupe, her face
was aglow. ''Mission accomplished/'
she said.

It had begun to rain, and the
huge spatters flattened themselves
furiously on the highway. Marc
leaned over the wheel in his effort
to see clearly through the stuttering
windshield wiper. Finally, they
reached the wooded area just be-
yond the gray house. The ocean
came into view for the first time,
and both Kathy and Marc caught
their breath at the beauty of it: the

rain — a fairy shower, with each huge
separate droplet striking the water
like a pearl.

Marc slowed the car. Suddenly
he put his hand over Kathy's warm
fingers. 'Tour mother, Marie Fen-
ton, was my mother's best friend. I
found the record of your birth in
the newspaper files. With Old
Phin away on his ships all the time,
and Frank, Grace's husband still a
child, in care of a nurse, it's not
surprising that they knew nothing
of your existence. I suppose you'll
want to claim your rightful place
now." Marc looked at Kathy
searchingly.

{To be concluded)

cJo ^ytiv^ Lrarent

Christie Lund Coles

You will never forget,
And your child will long remember,
The home-baked loaf of bread
Stories by the fire's ember;

The spontaneous song you sang,
The games you found for playing,
Your assuring step at night,
The moment bent in praying;

Autumn hikes upon the hill,
Picnics in golden weather.
The di\iding time comes soon,
Laugh well these days together.

C/ lowers and (^ hud ten

Ceiia Luce

A flower must be carefully tended. The weeds must be pulled away from it, and
the flower watered and fertilized. Then it must be left alone.

A plant that is roughly handled becomes warped and dwarfed. A flower that is
held too close is crushed and fades quickly.

Children are like flowers. They must have proper care. They thri\e in an environ-
ment full of love and proper character training.

Like flowers, children must not be held too close. They must learn to make their
own decisions and hve by them. They must be set free to live their own lives. Parents
who^ hold their children too close, who try to make all decisions for them and live
their lives for them, find, to their sorrow, that they have stunted their children.

Q>elected 'JUata — Kyinnual LKeport ig^G

THE year 1956 has been another year of growth and progress in the program of Relief
Society throughout the Church as reflected in the annual report. The blessings
of this great organization, described by the First Presidency in 1942 as "a unique
organization in the whole world," have been extended to increasing numbers of moth-
ers and homemakers throughout the Church. The basic purposes of the organization
ha\e been perpetuated and through them testimonies have been strengthened, converts
have been brought into the Church, inactive sisters have again realized the joy of
service and activity, comfort has been brought to the bereaved, sick, and homebound,
assistance has been rendered to the needy, and intellectual and cultural growth has been
enjoyed by the sisters. Both the narrative and statistical reports received from the
Relief Societies in the 235 stakes and forty-five missions of the Church reveal these facts.

The year 1956 has brought to the Relief Society its largest rate of increase in
membership since the Centennial year, 1942. This increase of 9,209 makes a total
membership of 172,722, which includes 32,278 sisters in the missions and 140,444
in the stakes.

Growth is also evidenced through the 202 additional local societies organized dur-
ing the year, making a total of 3,938 ward and branch Relief Societies. These organiza-
tions are distributed throughout each of the forty-eight states in the United States,
Alaska, Hawaii, the District of Columbia, and thirty-three foreign countries.

The average attendance at regular meetings has shown an increase of 6.56 per cent,
v/ith the greatest percentage of increase being in the stakes. The theology meetings
continue to lead in attendance, followed in order by the literature, work, and social
science meetings. However, the greatest rate of increase during 1956 was in the social
science meetings, which had an increase of 9.03 per cent.

The lives of 34,621 sisters were enriched through participation in 2,299 Singing
Mothers choruses, which was an increase of 294 choruses over 1955, with 3,638 more
singers.

There has been a marked increase in visiting teaching activities, both in attend-
ance at visiting teacher meetings and in the visits to the homes. The attendance at visit-
ing teacher meetings has increased 8.23 per cent over 1955. The general growth in the
organization has resulted in 2,123 additional visiting teacher districts with 2,941,430
visits being made to Latter-day Saint homes by 69,984 visiting teachers. This was an
increase of 144,166 visits over 1955, made by 4,472 more teachers. This consistent
trend of increased activity in visiting teaching is an indication of the continued emphasis
being given to this vital part of the Relief Society program which is, no doubt, un-
paralleled throughout the world. This program of carrying a spiritual message into
each Latter-day Saint home every month and of "searching after objects of charity,"
as counseled by the Prophet Joseph Smith, is one of the major activities of the society.

During 1956, the members of Relief Society have manifested the true spirit of the
organization through their unselfish service in administering to the sick and sorrowing
and their uplifting visits to the homebound. This is evidenced through the 255,719
visits made to the sick and homebound and the 26,148 days care of the sick. These
figures, however, do not include the innumerable services rendered by faithful sisters
who go into the homes of those in distress and help care for the needs of the family,
who bring in a warm meal or take back to their own homes household duties that could
not be done in the homes of the sick. Thus, the promise made by the Prophet Joseph
Smith at the fifth meeting of the society continues to be realized and continues as the
great and fundamental work of the society: "This is the beginning of better days to
the poor and the needy who shall be made to rejoice and pour forth blessings on your
heads."

Genera] Secretary- Treasurer
Page 52§ '

ANNUAL REPORT

529

TOTAL L.D.S. MEMBERSHIP

1955 1956 Increase

L.D.S. Families 334,906 347,752 + 12,846

R.S. Members 163.513 172,722 + 9,209

In Stakes

1955

1956 Increase

L.D.S. Families

276,077

286,199 + 10,122

R. S. Members

133,228

140,444 + 7,216

In Missions

1955

1956 Increase

L.D.S. Families

58,829

61,553 + 2,724

R. S. Members

30,285

32,278 + 1,993

LEADERSHIP

109,815 Relief Society Members Participated in
Leadership Activities — 1956

103,467 in 1955

1955 1956

General Officers 26 25

Stake Officers 2,579 2,725

Mission Officers 697 735

Local Executive Officers 13,882 14,547

Other Officers 7,309 7,652

Class Leaders 13,462 14,147

Visiting Teachers 65,512 69,984

530

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

GEOGRAPHIC DISTRIBUTION OF RELIEF SOCIETY
ORGANIZATIONS AND MEMBERS— 1956

Location

Stakes

Missions

Total

Organi-

' Members

Organi-

Members

Organi-

Members

zations

United States

and Territories

Alabama

208

Alaska

167

Arizona

122

7,045

210

135

7,255

Arkansas

128

California

310

19,529

1,056

350

20,585

Colorado

1,864

280

2,144

Connecticut

Delaware

District of

Columbia

151

Florida

368

723

1,091

Georgia

447

540

Hawaii

833

817

1,650

Idaho

340

20,656

347

20,752

Illinois

346

474

820

Indiana

600

636

Iowa

225

Kansas

315

Kentucky-

335

Louisiana

262

179

441

Maine

147

Maryland

236

257

Massachusetts

232

Michigan

302

119

421

Minnesota

367

Mississippi

118

162

280

Missouri

528

Montana

394

1,216

1,610

Nebraska

260

Nevada

2,503

New Hampshire

New Jersey

100

137

237

New Mexico

648

632

1,280

New York

276

412

688

North Carolina

876

North Dakota

Ohio

554

590

Oklahoma

349

Oregon

3,007

531

h?>

3,538

Pennsylvania

479

522

Rhode Island

ANNUAL REPORT

531

Location

Stakes

Missions

Total

Organi-

- Members

Organi-

Members

Organi

- Members

zations

South Carolina

459

140

599

South Dakota

126

Tennessee

208

Texas

1.217

636

1,853

Utah

956

70,959

956

70,959

Vermont

Virginia

279

489

768

Washington

3,144

166

3.310

West Virginia

198

Wisconsin

119

158

277

Wyoming

2,835

279

3,114

Total

United States

2,166

137,858

821

15,975

2,987

153,833

Other Countries

Argentina

539

Australia

656

Austria

126

Belgium

115

Brazil

235

Canada

2,443

1,379

125

3,822

Costa Rica

Denmark

385

El Salvador

England

1,050

Finland

337

France

112

Germany, East (

;i955)

3,727

Germany, West

913

Guatemala

130

Honduras

Ireland

Japan

262

Mexico

143

1.259

1,402

Netherlands

268

New Zealand (1955)

998

Nicaragua

Norway

340

Panama Canal Zone

Puerto Rico

Samoa

700

Scotland

Sweden

535

Switzerland

402

Tahiti

189

Tonga

662

Union of South Africa

199

Uruguay

424

Wales

Total

Other Countries

2,586

889

16,303

951

18,889

GRAND

TOTAL

2,228

140,444

1,710

32,278

3,938

172,722

532

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

VISITING TEACHER SERVICE

1955 1956 Increase

Total Family Visits 2,797,264 2,941,430 +144,166

Visiting Teachers 65,512 69,984 + 4,472

35,045 37,168 + 2,123

Districts
Families Visited
At Home
Not Home

1,873,610 1,963,269 + 89,659

923,654 978,161 + 54,507

9.46 Av. visits were made to each L.D.S. family in 1956
8.35 In 1955

VISITING TEACHER MEETINGS

1955 1956 Increase

Av. Attend, in Stakes 29,401 31,391 -f 1,990

Av. Attend, in Missions 3,837 4,584 + 747

Total Av. Attend. 33,238 35,975 + 2,737

COMPASSIONATE SERVICE

Visits to Sick and
Homebound

Days Care of Sick

Number of Funerals
at Which Relief
Society Assisted

Dressing for Burial

1955

247,878
25,510

7,168
656

1956

Increase

255,719 +
26,148 4-

7,371 +
726 4-

7,841
638

203
70

ANNUAL REPORT

533

CONSOLIDATED FINANCIAL REPORT FOR
STAKES AND MISSIONS

Receipts and Disbursements — 1956

Cash Balance on Hand. January 1 $ L163.953.92

Receipts 1.881.499.29

$ 3.045.453.21

Disbursements 1.804.669.17

Cash Balance on Hand. December 31 1.240.784.04

Assets and Liabilities — December 31, 1956

Assets

Cash Balance on Hand. December 31 $ 1.240.784.04

Wheat Trust Fund Deposited at

Presiding Bishops Office . .. 422.912.22

Other Invested Funds (Savings Bonds, etc.) 72,822.76

Real Estate and Buildings 91.721.09

Furniture and Fixtures 897,038.70

Other Assets 176.537.86

Total Assets $ 2.901.816.67

Liabilities

Accounts Pavable $ 990.95

Balance Net Worth 2.900.825.72

Total Liabilities and Net Worth $ 2.901.816.67

COMPARATIVE FINANCIAL AND STATISTICAL DATA

1955-1956

1 956 1 955 Changes 1 955 to 1 956

Number Number Number

or or

Amount Amount

or
Amount

Per Cent

Organizations

Stakes and Missions. Total 280

Stakes 235

Missions 45

Local Organizations 3.938

Wards and Branches in Stakes 2.228

Branches in Mission 1.710

Membership, Total 172.722,

Stakes 140.444

Missions 32.278

General Officers and

Board Members 25

Stake Officers and

Board Members 2.725

Mission Presidents and

Other Officers 735

Ward and Branch

Executive Officers 14.547

267

223

3,736

2.104

1.632

+
I

13
12

202

124

U?>22% 4-

26 —

2.579 4-

697 +

7.216 -I-
1.993 ^

4.87

227
5.41
5.89

4.78

163.513 4- 9.209 + 5.63

5.42
6.58

1 — 2>.^5

146 -i- 5.66

38 + 5.45

665 4- 4.79

534

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

1956 1955 Changes 1955 to 1956

Number Number Number

or or or

Amount Amount . Amount Per Cent

343 + 4.69

685 + 5.09

4,472 + 6.83

2.861 4- 4.76

2 1.67

253 + 4.92

53 + 1.84

200 4- 8.86

Other Officers 7.652 7,309 +

Class Leaders 14.147 13,462 +

- Visiting Teachers 69,984 65,512 +

All Other Members 62,907 60,046 +

L.D.S, Families— Total 347,752 334,906 -f 12,846 + 3.84

In Stakes 286,199 276,077 + 10,122 + 3.67

In Missions - 61,553 58,829 + 2,724 + 4.63

Meetings and Attendance

L Meetings Held, Total 191,591 181,651 + 9,940+ 5.47

General Board Meetings 33 31 + 2 -f 6.45

Relief Society General

Conference 1 1 — —

Group Stake Conventions .-.. 122 120 -f-

In Stakes and Missions 5,394 5,141 -f

Stake and Mission District

Board Meetings -- 2,936 2,883 +

Stake and Ward OfEicers

(Union) Meetings .-. 2,458 2,258 -f

In Wards and Branches 186,041 176,358 -f 9,683 + 5.49

Regular Meetings for

Members -- 127,172 120.008 + 7,164 + 5.97

March, November Sundays

and Other Special

Meetings -..- 13,547 12.959

Visiting Teacher Meetings 21.473 1 9.790

Preparation Meetings 18,507 18,496

Relief Society Conferences. 3.302 3,192
R. S. Conf. Preliminary

Meetings 2,040 1,913

2. Average Attendance at Reg-
ular Meetings for Members .... 62,477 58,633

In Stakes 50,023 46,599

In Missions 12,454 12,034

3. Percent of Members Repre-
sented by Average Attendance

at Regular Meetings 36.17% 35.86%

In Stakes 35.62% 34.98%

In Missions 38.58% 39.74%

4. Average Attendance at Visit-
ing Teachers Meetings 35,975 33,238

5. Per Cent of Visiting Teachers
Represented by Average At-
tendance 51.40% 50.74%

588

4.54

1,683

8.50

.06

110

3.45

127

6.64

3,844

6.56

3,424

7.34

420

3.49

+ 2,737 + 8.23

ANNUAL REPORT

535

1 956 1 955 Changes 1 955 to 1 956

Number Number Number

or or or

Amount Amount Amount Per Cent

Visits by Stake and Mission OfiEicers

1. To Wards and Branches 26,760 24,864 4- 1,896 -f 7.63

To Wards by Stake Officers.. 20,887 19,309 + 1,578 + 8.17

To Branches by Mission and
District Officers 5,873 5,555 + 318 -|- 5.72

Activities

1. Visiting Teaching:

Number of Visiting Teacher

Districts -- 37,168 35,045 + 2,123 + 6.06

Family Visits — Total 2,941,430 2,797,264 +144,166+ 5.15

Home 1,963,269 1,873,610 +89,659+ 4.79

Not Home 978,161 923,654 + 54,507 + 5.90

Per Cent at Home 66.75% 66.98%

Number of Communications in

Lieu of Visits 51,019 42,798 + 8,221 + 19.21

2. Educational Meetings:
Average Attendance at ReUef

Society

Theology 67,770 63,746 + 4,024 + 6.31

Work 60,747 58,019 + 2,728 + 4.70

Literature 60,803 56,702 + 4.101 + 7.23

Social Science 59,688 54,745 + 4,943 + 9.03

3. Sewing Service at Meetings:
Average Number of Women

Sewing Monthly 48,177 45,888 + 2,289+ 4.99

Total Articles Completed 353,697 313,495 + 40,202 + 12.82

Kinds of Articles:

Quilts 18,884 18,367 + 517 + 2.81

Children's Clothing 32,671 30,664 + 2,007 + 6.55

Women's Clothing 49,178 43,644 + 5,534 + 12.68

Men's Clothing 5,429 2,505 + 2.924 +116.73

Household Furnishings .... 115,118 99,711 + 15,407 + 15.45

Other (Miscellaneous) .... 132,417 118,604 + 13,813 + 11.65

4. Compassionate Service:

Visits to Sick and Homebound 255,719 247,878 + 7,841+ 3.16

Number Days Care of the Sick 26,148 25,510 + 638+ 2.50
Number of Bodies Dressed for

Burial 726 656 + 70 -{- 10.67

Number of Funerals at Which

Relief Society Assisted 7,371 7,168 + 203 + 2.83

5. Church Welfare Services:
Average Number Women Par-
ticipating in Welfare Sewing

at Work Meeting 8,347 8,268 + 79 + .96

536

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

1956 1955 Changes 1955 to 1956

Number Number Number

or or or

Amount Amount Amount Per Cent

Activities ( Continued )

Average Number Women Par-
ticipating in Welfare Sewing
at Sewing Center 2,822 2,374 + 448 + 18.87

Average Number Women Par-
ticipating in Welfare Proj-
ects Other Than Sewing 23,839 18,077 + 5,762 + 31.87

6. Family Welfare Service:
Number Initial Visits Under

Direction of Bishop 12,489 11,093 + 1,396+12.58

Number of Subsequent or Fol-

low-Up Visits 31,482 27,518 -f 3,964 + 14.41

Number Visited Who Gave
Service on Church Welfare
Projects 2,360 2,395 — 35 — 1.46

Number of Women Visited
Who Sewed at Work Meet-
ing 2,099 2,243 — 144 — 6.42

Number of Women Visited
Who Sewed for Themselves
and Families 2,675 2,713 — 3S — 1.40

Total Number of Wards and

Branches With Lists of Nurses 2,288 2,190 + 98+ 4.47

Wards and Branches in Stakes 1,743 1,673 + 70+ 4.18

Mission Branches 545 517 + 28 + 5.42

Total Number of Wards and
Branches Having Singing
Mothers Choruses 2,299 2,005 + 294 + 14.66

Wards and Branches in Stakes 1,727 1,600 + 127+ 7.94

Mission Branches 572 405 + 167 + 41.23

Total Approximate Number of

Singers 34,621 30,983 + 3,638 + 11.74

Wards and Branches in Stakes 29,131 26,683 + 2,448+ 9.17

Mission Branches 5,490 4,300 + 1,190 + 27.67

Magazine

Relief Society Magazine

Subscriptions 146,100 135,726 + 10,374 + 7.64

Finances

Cash Receipts $1,881,499.29 $1,668,621.55 +$212,877.74 +12.76

Cash Disbursements .... 1,804,669.17 1,592,047.01 + 212,622.16 +13.36
Net Assets 2,900,825.72 2,743,289.63 + 157,536.09 + 5.74

FROM THE FIELD

HuJda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Mona H. Brown

TWIN FALLS STAKE (IDAHO) RELIEF SOCIETY HOLDS FASHION SHOW

May 1957

Front row: Bonita Lammers, Joyce Thompson, Sonya Sharp; Marlyn Van Noy;
Janet Moyes, Ann Watson; Pamela Muirhead; Vickie Van Leeuwen; Valarie Van Leeu-
wen; Jolene Grow; Mariel Stewart; Ilene Phillips.

Second row: Belva Lammers; Marge Atwood; Thelma Quigley; Alta Jensen; Nora
Ward; Tress Hurd; Lucille Nelson; Marion Edwards; Nadine Stanger; Donna Allred;
Vivetta Merrill; Norma Van Leeuwen,

Back row, left to right: Pat Hansen, narrator; Clara Jean Olsen; Betty Glenn;
Arlene Thompson; Oles Bingham; Ruth Hansen; Ruth Briggs; Vida Harrison; Jean
Staley; Sharon Birrell; LuAnn Amiga; Joyce Johnson; Sherry Flynn; Ruth Christopher-
son; Bonnie Anderson.

Mona H. Brown, President, Twin Falls Stake Relief Society, writes: "A fashion
show was held . . . following the May union meeting, under the direction of Alene
Johnson, Counselor, and Mary Cheney, Work Director. Two or three models from each
of the twelve wards in the stake participated. All of the clothing modeled was created
by the model or a member of her family. . . . Following the fashion show, refreshments
were served by the stake board members."

Page 537

538

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

Photograph submitted by Beth M. Stallman

INGLEWOOD STAKE (CALIFORNIA) RELIEF SOCIETY COMMEMORATES
115th ANNIVERSARY OF THE ORGANIZATION OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Beth M. Stallman, President, Inglewood Stake Relief Society, reports: "More
than four hundred Relief Society sisters enjoyed an outstanding program and social,
March 14, 1957, to commemorate the birthday of Relief Society. An inspirational
dramatization of the 'Characters and Teachings of The Book of Mormon' was pre-
sented by members of the various wards. At the conclusion refreshments were served
from a beautifully decorated table. The centerpiece was made and presented to us by
Sister Amy Greenhalgh. One hundred fifteen candles adorned the cake."

Shown in the picture are the Relief Society stake board and the Relief Society
presidents of each ward in the stake.

Photograph submitted by Elizabeth E. Kaiser

CHICAGO STAKE (ILLINOIS) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR

STAKE CONFERENCE, May 5, 1957

Front row, left to right: Chicago Stake Relief Society officers: Ilene B. Della-Piana,
chorister; Jasmine R. Edmunds, First Counselor; Elizabeth E. Kaiser, President; Emma
A. Johnson, Second Counselor; Dorothy B. Hart, Secretary-Treasurer; Nannie Gardner,
organist.

Sister Kaiser reports: "There were twelve wards and branches represented in the
group. Sixty-two Singing Mothers participated. Although the members of this chorus
are from northern Indiana, Illinois, and Southern Wisconsin, and their practicing was
limited to one session with the combined group, their singing was most beautiful and
well received."

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

539

Picture submitted by Mary Barber

LAYTON STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH
MUSIC FOR STAKE CONFERENCE, April 21, 1957

Mary Barber, President, Layton Stake Relief Society, reports: "Layton Stake Sing-
ing Mothers furnished music for stake quarterly conference on Easter Sunday (April 21,
1957). Erma Boam is chorister; Marion Call, organist; and Mary Barber, pianist. There
are 162 members in the chorus."

Photograph submitted by Jane M. Larsen

GRAND COULEE STAKE (WASHINGTON), MOSES LAKE SECOND WARD
VISITING TEACHERS ACHIEVE ONE HUNDRED PER CENT

FOR TWO YEARS

First row, left to right: Olga Hansen; Colleen Swallow; W^anda Crawford; Carol
Larsen; Zona Wakefield; Helen Francom; Norma Fukriman; Margret Oman, Second
Counselor; Amber Pierce, First Counselor; Erma Griffen, President, Moses Lake Sec-
ond ^^^^rd; Maude Campbell; Barbara DeMillc; Faye Thornton; Verna Duval; Annie
Montague; Luceille Daniels, \isiting teacher supervisor; Lucile Lyhbert; Amy Wright.

Second row: Arvena DeMille; Lilly McKay; Charlene Hansen; Naola Brown; Betty
Lee; Delcia Lyhbert; Sybill Carringer; Pauhne Deval; Nellie Chapman; Delvia Lyhbert;
Louise Hill; Lavera Bone; Beth Burnett; Helen Gaugh; Thelma Nielson; Velma Hunt;
Adaline Hansen; Janice Sanders.

Third row: Ranee Earl; Lavon Isaacson; Gladys Hiatt; Jean Hill; Flora Wright;
Juaneta Harrison; Marian Hickman; Melba Jackson; Jessie Yasuda; Evelyn Norman;
Pearl Hansen; Zola Smith; Alta Duval; Pat Thompson; Jewel Iverson; Grace Morris.

Jane M. Larsen, President, Grand Coulee Stake Relief Society, writes: "There
are thirty-seven districts and seventy-four visiting teachers." One hundred per cent for
the last two years was achieved.

540

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

Photograph submitted by Marilla H. Sessions

BOUNTIFUL STAKE (UTAH), BOUNTIFUL FIRST WARD RELIEF SOCIETY
HOLDS ANNIVERSARY SOCIAL, March, 1957

Marilla H. Sessions, President, Bountiful Stake Relief Society, writes: "The Bounti-
ful First Ward Relief Society of Bountiful Stake had a unique anniversary social. The
bishopric was in attendance to participate in the program. The members of the society,
dressed in pioneer costume, met at noon for a luncheon that might have been served in
Nauvoo in 1842. The homemade bread, pickles, jellies, and relishes, print molded but-
ter patties, slices of ham, and baked rice pudding might have dated back to those early
days. The program consisted of musical numbers appropriate for the day and a play
which reviewed the history of the organization of the Relief Society 115 years ago.
Bishop Keith A. Hansen characterized the Prophet Joseph Smith, and his counselors
represented John Taylor and Willard Richards. Pioneer relics, such as cream churns,
butter and candle molds, spinning wheels, looms, and new braided rugs created the
proper atmosphere for such an occasion."

Photograph submitted by Pearl A. Heaton

CACHE STAKE (UTAH), LOGAN THIRD WARD VISITING TEACHERS
ACHIEVE ONE HUNDRED PER CENT FOR TEN YEARS

Front row, left to right: Nina Kowalhs; Lilly Larsen; Irene Larsen; Sophia Woodall,
visiting teacher leader; Gwenn Card, former president, 1947-51; Alice Griffin, former
president, 1951-53; Pearl Haddock, President, Logan Third Ward Relief Society; Bar-

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

541

bara Watts, Second Counselor; La Veil Bradley, First Counselor; Bertha Gessel; Daphna
Hancey; Aletha Funk; Miriam Perry.

Second row: Virginia Kowallis; Ina Ballif; Mae Orison; Zella Ault; Cora Blanchard;
Flora Pcttv; Alice Larson; Mabel E\'ans; Pearl Christensen; Annie Blanchard; Kate Morti-
mer; Katie Earl; \^aleda Shaffer; Helen Bradford; Mabel Brown, Secretary-Treasurer;
Norma Wilson.

Third row: Phyllis Jacobson; Marguerite Smith; Donell Hansen; Kate Carlson;
Catherine Cowley; Gertrude Ault; Sarah Davidson; Afton Evans; Moziene Jensen; Erma
Eliason; Fern Griffin; Lucile Partington; DuRell Austin; Marilda Andrews.

Pearl A. Heaton, President, Cache Stake Rehef Society, writes: "The year 1957
marks the completion of ten years of one hundred per cent visiting teaching,"

Photograph submitted by Effie K. Driggs

NORTHWESTERN STATES ^TISSION, PORT TOWNSEND (WASHINGTON)
BRANCH HOLDS SOCIAL, March 17, 1957

Seated, left to right: Maud Shaw; Rachel Ellis; Florence Anderson; Annie Sand-
berg; Gail Bishop; Dorothy Roberts, organist.

Standing, left to right: Daisy Shaw; Marion Robinson; Clara Lopthein; Marca
Bills, music director: Violet Thompson, Education Counselor; Margaret Lieby, litera-
ture leader; Beatrice Presler; Pearl Callo\^■ay, Secretary-Treasurer; Ella Curdie; Jean
Green, visitor; Cora Porter; Clare Moody; Blanche Lee, President.

Effie K. Driggs, President, Northwestern States Mission, reports: "A combined
social of the sisters from Sequiam and Port Townsend, Washington, was held in Port
Townsend on March 17th. During the social they exchanged ideas and displayed their
bazaar articles for each other's benefit. These sisters live in our smallest branch where
there is a lack of Priesthood leadership. However, they have carried forward with
great courage, endeavoring to carry out the program outlined for the branches in the
missions. The}' report that great strength has come to them by living their religion
and receiving of its blessings."

542

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

Photograph submitted by Cora S. Jenkins

BONNEVILLE STAKE (UTAH), YALE SECOND WARD SPONSORS

SUCCESSFUL NURSERY

Elsa T. Peterson, President, Yale Second Ward Relief Society, reports to Cora
Jenkins, President, Bonneville Stake Relief Society: "Brother Willey Frank, (pictured
behind the group of children), custodian of Yale Second Ward, assists his wife in the
nursery during Relief Society meetings. The children dearly love him — they can't wait
for Relief Society days. Our nursery has greatly increased the attendance of young
mothers at Relief Society."

Photograph submitted by Merna E. Marchant

BURLEY STAKE (IDAHO), UNITY WARD VISITING TEACHERS ACHIEVE
ONE HUNDRED PER CENT FOR TEN YEARS

Front row, left to right: Maude K. Brown; Sara Elquist; Mary Crane; Lois Baker,
Counselor; Ann Gerratt, President; Donna Call, Counselor; Josephine Rigby, Secretary;
Jane Robinson; Teresa Banner; Ethel Gooch.

Back row: Evelyn Stout; Rachel Larsen; Gwenna Rasmussen; Elaine Page; Vera
Richman; Ellen Poulton; Violet Baker; Chloey Banner, visiting teacher message leader;

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

543

Beatrice Rittel; Anna Jolley; Dora Meline; lone Church; Vyla Frost; Laura Harris.
(Several teachers were absent when the picture was taken.)

Merna E. Marchant, President, Burley Stake Rehef Society, reports: "Tliis fine
record was started when Sister Afton Baker \\'as president and has continued under
three succeeding presidents. A stake visiting teacher con\'ention was held in November
(1956) for all visiting teachers of the Burley Stake, honoring three wards having one
hundred per cent visiting teaching, with special tribute going to the Unity Ward for
having achieved one hundred per cent \isiting teaching for ten years. The program
included a skit presented by the stake board. Refreshments were served to approxi-
mately 300. Lenna B. Fillmore, stake visiting teacher message leader, was in charge
of arrangements."

Photograph submitted by lone J. Simpson

SOUTH IDAHO FALLS STAKE, WARD SEWING LEADERS WHO
CONDUCTED SEWING CLASSES

In the picture are the ward sewing leaders who conducted the seventeen sewing
classes.

Seated, left to right: Violet Jaussi; Donna Andrews; Ruth Hogg; Lometa Johnson;
Bonnie Dee Neuenswander; Ethel Sparks; Marjorie Homer.

Standing, left to right: Twilla Suitter; Virginia Garner; Margaret Thomas; Bertha
Purcell;. Jonelle Homer; Burness Goates; Jeness Balmforth; Margaret Manwaring. Vera
Lee was absent at the time the picture was taken.

lone J. Simpson, President, South Idaho Falls Stake Relief Society, writes:
"A spring concert and fashion show, 'Family Fashion in Rhythm,' were presented
as a culmination of seventeen sewing classes under the direction of sixteen ward leaders.
These classes were held from January through March. Each class was six weeks long
and averaged two classes weekly. Instruction ranged from classes for beginners to ad-
vanced tailoring. In the fashion show approximately 133 models, including seventy-
seven children, displayed their lovely home-sewed clothing to an audience of 600 people.

'The stake Singing Mothers, featured in special numbers, greatly enhanced the
beauty and success of the event. Display tables were arranged by wards to show results
of work meetings. Among the articles displayed, were quilts, rugs, copper and drapery
pictures, baskets, pillows, crocheted pieces, and clothing.

"After the show, refreshments were served from decorated tables."

544

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

Photograph submitted by Marjorie M. Ward

SALT LAKE STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY SINGING MOTHERS
PRESENT MUSIG AT STAKE CONFERENCE, March 24, 1957

Marjorie M. Ward, President, Salt Lake Stake Relief Society, writes: "The Singing
Mothers chorus of Salt Lake Stake presented music for the morning and afternoon
sessions of stake quarterly conference, March 24, 1957- Minnie A. Rossiter is stake
chorister and Emma A. Hanks, organist."

Photograph submitted by Bertrude S. Mitchell

PAROWAN STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR

STAKE CONFERENCE, April 28, 1957

Annie P. Jones, pianist, is seated at the piano; Shirley R. Evans, chorister, is
standing by the piano.

Front row, first from left is Bertrude S. Mitchell, President, Parowan Stake Relief
Society; second from right, Margaret H. Knight, Second Counselor; first on right in
center of back row is Edna W. Brown, Secretary-Treasurer. \^iolet Unlet, First Coun-
selor, was unable to be present when the picture was taken.

Sister Mitchell reports: "Each year we furnish music for one or two sessions of
the quarterly conference and, though we are a scattered stake, we don't mind travel-
ing the required distance to our rehearsals. In fact, we deem it an honor and a privilege
to render this service. All six of our wards are well represented in this group.

"This year we sang an original number, 'Song of Praise/ composed by Sister Annie
P. Jones, that was well rccei\ed by our audience."

N DEPARTMENT

cJheologyi — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 2— Origin of The Doctrine and Covenants
Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants: Explanatory Introduction)
For Tuesday, November 5, 1957
Objective: To learn of the events which brought forth The Doctrine and Covenants.

npHE prophesied dispensation of
the fulness of times opened in
the spring of 1820 with the glorious
revelation known as the first vision.
Although this revelation is not in-
cluded in the one hundred and
thirty-six sections of The Doctrine
and Covenants, reference to it is
found in the first three paragraphs
of the ''Explanatory Introduction."
The full account of the first vision
is printed in the Pearl of Great
Price. (See Wiitings oi Joseph
Smith, 2:5-26.)

Value of the First Vision

As we begin a study of the revela-
tions given to Joseph Smith, it
seems most appropriate to ask our-
selves this question: of what im-
portance is the first vision in the
opening of the new dispensation?
In answering this question, we
should keep in mind that all revela-
tions and commandments given to
men are for their salvation. What

then, does the first vision contrib-
ute to the salvation of men? Here
are some ideas:

First, it proved the actual exist-
ence of God our Father as a personal
being. Joseph Smith saw God!
''. . . I saw two Personages, whose
brightness and glory defy all de-
scription, standing above me in the
air . . ." (P. of G. P., Writings oi
Joseph Smith, 2:17). No longer
could men say that God does not
exist because he had not revealed
himself to man. A correct knowl-
edge of God was revealed. Without
this knowledge, man could not re-
ceive life eternal. (See John 17:3.)

Second, it proved that Jesus is a
resurrected Personage, separate and
distinct from the Father.

. . . One of them spake unto me, call-
ing me by name and said, pointing to
the other — This is My Beloved Son. Hear
Him! (P. of G. P., Writings of Joseph
Smith, 2:17).

Page 545

546

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

Jesus Christ is declared to be
divine— the Son of God. Doubt con-
cerning his divinity and of his resur-
rection is removed. Men have a
firm basis for faith in Jesus as the
Savior of mankind.

Third, it proved that there was
an universal apostasy from the
Church established by Jesus in the
meridian of time; that no existing
church was the true Church.

My object in going to inquire of the
Lord was to know which of all the sects
was right, that I might know which to
join. No sooner, therefore, did I get
possession of myself, so as to be able to
speak, than I asked the Personages who
stood above me in the light, which of all
the sects was right — and which I should
join.

I was answered that I must join none
of them, for they were all wrong; and the
Personage who addressed me said that
all their creeds were an abomination in
his sight; that those professors were all
corrupt; that: "they draw near to me
with their lips, but their hearts are far
from me, they teach for doctrines the
commandments of men, having a form of
godliness, but they deny the power there-
of."

He again forbade me to join with any of
them; and many other things did he say
unto me, which I cannot write at this
time. When I came to myself again, I
found myself lying on my back, looking
up into heaven. When the light had
departed, I had no strength; but soon
recovering in some degree, I went home.
And as I leaned up to the fireplace,
mother inquired what the matter was. I
replied, ''Never mind, all is well — I am
well enough off." I then said to my
mother, "I have learned for myself that
Presbyterianism is not true." It seems
as though the adversary was aware, at a
very early period of my life, that I was
destined to prove a disturber and an an-
noy er of his kingdom; else why should
the powers of darkness combine against
me? Why the opposition and persecu-
tions that arose against me, almost in
my infancy? [Ihid., 2:18-20).

Fourth, it proved that men may
have the assurance that sincere
prayer is answered.

While I was laboring under the extreme
difficulties caused by the contests of these
parties of religionists, I was one day read-
ing the Epistle of James, first chapter and
fifth verse, which reads: li any oi you
lack wisdom, iet him ask of God, that
giveth to all men liberally, and uphiaideth
not; and it shall he given him.

Never did any passage of scripture come
with more power to the heart of man
than this did at this time to mine. It
seemed to enter with great force into
every feeling of my heart. I reflected on
it again and again, knowing that if any
person needed wisdom from God, I did;
for how to act I did not know, and un-
less I could get more wisdom than I
then had, I would never know; for the
teachers of religion of the different sects
understood the same passages of scripture
so differently as to destroy all confidence
in settling the question by an appeal to
the Bible.

At length I came to the conclusion that
I must either remain in darkness and con-
fusion, or else I must do as James directs,
that is, ask of God. I at length came to
the determination to "ask of God," con-
cluding that if he gave wisdom to them
that lacked wisdom, and would give liber-
ally, and not upbraid, I might venture ....

I had now got my mind satisfied so far
as the sectarian world was concerned —
that it was not my duty to join with any
of them, but to continue as I was until
further directed. I had found the testi-
mony of James to be true — that a man
who lacked wisdom might ask of God,
and obtain, and not be upbraided (Ibid.,
2:11-13, 26).

In order to achieve salvation, men
must ''ask of God" for knowledge
by which they may walk uprightly
before him. (See Moroni 10:3-7.)
Joseph Smith's testimony concern-
ing prayer and the reality of the
future life furnish further reasons
for faith in the efficacy of prayer in
leading one to salvation. There is

LESSON DEPARTMENT

547

no promise that all men will receive
a visitation of God the Father or of
his Son Jesus Christ. These holy

Personages have been seen only on
a few occasions and at those times
to their chosen prophets. (See
John 1:18; Acts 7:55-56.)

Compiling of the Revelations

The many visits of the angel
Moroni with Joseph Smith, begin-
ning in September 1823, brought
forth revelations in connection with
The Book of Mormon to be studied
later. This coming of the resurrect-
ed Moroni was the next step in the
events which led up to the compil-
ing of the many revelations into a
volume of scripture. As also point-
ed out in the "Explanatory Introduc-
tion/' many other revelations were
received by the summer of 1830,
when, ''acting under Divine com-
mandment/' the Prophet ''was en-
gaged in copying and arranging the
revelations received up to that
time . . . ." In this work he was
assisted by John Whitmer, who
later became the Church his-
torian by divine appointment. (See
D.H. C. 1:104; D. &C. 47:1.)

The Book oi Commmidments

The special Priesthood conference
which convened on November 1,
1831, at Hiram, Ohio, authorized
the printing of 10,000 copies of the
compilation of revelations to be
known as the Book of Command-
ments. However, on May 1, 1832,
a general council of the Church de-
cided that 3,000 copies should be
printed, and ". . . that William W.
Phelps, Oliver Cowdery, and John
Whitmer, be appointed to review
and prepare such revelations for the
press as shall be deemed proper for

publication, and print them as soon
as possible at Independence, Mis-
souri; the announcement to be made
that they are 'Published by W. W.
Phelps & Co. . . .'" (D. H. C.
1:270). Before this (November
1831 ), Oliver Cowdery was appoint-
ed to ".. . carry the commandments
to Independence, Missouri, for
printing. . . ." Inasmuch as he was
also to take "moneys" with him, a
traveling companion, John Whit-
mer, was to accompany him because
of the protection which seemed
necessary in traveling in an area
where frontier conditions existed
(See D. H. C. 1:229; D. & C. 69).

Destruction of the Printing Press

On the 2oth of July, 1833, a mob
consisting of from three to five hun-
dred, "demanded the discontinuance
of the Church printing establish-
ment in Jackson county, the closing
of the store, and the cessation of all
mechanical labors. The brethren
refused compliance, and the conse-
quence was that the house of W.
W. Phelps, which contained the
printing establishment, was thrown
down, the materials taken possession
of by the mob, many papers de-
stroyed, and the family and furni-
ture thrown out of doors" (D. H. C.
1:390).

Fortunately, a few incomplete
copies of the Book of Command-
ments survived the destruction.
This book was reprinted at different
times. It contains sixty-five chap-
ters.

Approval of Doctrine and
Covenants

The next date of significance in
this brief history of the Doctrine

548

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

and Covenants is September 24,
1834, when a committee with Jo-
seph Smith as its head was appoint-
ed to pubhsh the revelations. Upon
the completion of its work, a Gen-
eral Assembly of the Church con-
vened on August 17, 1835, at Kirt-
land, Ohio, ''. . . to see whether the
book be approved or not by the
authorities of the Church: that it
may, if approved, become a law and
a rule of faith and practice to the
Church. . . ." The two High Coun-
cils (Kirtland and Missouri) and
the quorum of the Priesthood ac-
cepted and acknowledged the book
as the doctrine and covenants of
their faith, by a unanimous vote,
and the written testimony of the
Twelve Apostles was read. (See
D. H. C. 11:243-246).

Meaning of Doctrine and Covenants
This volume of revelations was
printed with the title Doctrine and
Covenants. As early as November
1831, the Prophet referred to the
revelations as the book of Doctrine
and Covenants. (See D. H. C.
1:229.) It seems appropriate that
the new name was given it with an
increase in the number of sections
from sixty-five to 102. The com-
prehensiveness of the title is indi-
cated in the ''Introduction" to the
Doctrine and Covenants Commen-
tary (Revised Edition), where we
learn that '' 'Doctrine' means 'teach-
ing, instruction!' .... The word
'covenant' is a term by which God
indicates the settled arrangement
between Him and His people. . . .
This covenant concerning the salva-
tion of the human race, entered in-
to in eternity, was made known to
Adam, Noah, Abraham, and others,
and, finally, through the Prophet

Joseph, to the people of God in
our day. It is the 'everlasting' cove-
nant, because it is from eternity to
eternity. The new and everlasting
covenant is the Gospel of Jesus
Christ" (Doctrine and Covenants
Commentary, page xiv).

Other Editions of The
Doctrine and Covenants

Before his death, the Prophet
Joseph Smith worked on another
edition of The Doctrine and Cove-
nants. (See D. H. C. V:264, 273.)
It was printed in 1844 with 111 sec-
tions one of which was the historical
account of the martyrdom of Joseph
and Hyrum Smith. (It is num-
bered Section 135 in the current
edition.)

The next important edition was
the revision of 1876 when the num-
ber of sections was increased to 1 36.
The 1921 edition is the one in cur-
rent use. It contains double-col-
umn pages, with section headings,
footnote references, and an index.
The "Lectures on Faith" which
were included in the 1835 edition
are not printed in the currently used
edition. In the Doctrine and Cove-
nants Commentary, page xvn, one
finds this statement in a footnote
concerning these lectures: "These
lectures were removed from the
Doctrine and Covenants in the edi-
tion of 1921, not because they were
called in question, for they are excel-
lent lectures of great value on the
principle of faith, but because they
were not revelations. When they
were received and ordered printed
in the Doctrine and Covenants, it
was with the understanding as ex-
pressed by Elder John Smith,
'. . . that the lectures were judicious-
ly arranged and compiled, and were

LESSON DEPARTMENT 549

profitable for doctrine . . / {D.H.C. The Holy Ghost speaks to man's

11:244). The Prophet Joseph Smith spirit, and, thereby, becomes the

revised and prepared these Lectures powerful influence of conversion

himself, and they are still 'profitable which is even stronger than the vis-

for doctrine/ " ible manifestation so often thought

T.j^r>- £ T * 17 -4.7 to be the convincing sign of truth.

Note: Copies or Lectures on taitn are „ , . , i r i •

available at the Deseret Book Company, Examples of the strength of this

44 East Sonth Temple, Salt Lake City, kind of testimony are found in the

Utah, at the price of fifty cents. experiences of the apostles of the

It should be kept in mind that Lord in the meridian dispensation,

not all of the revelations received While with the Savior they saw him

by the Prophet are found in The heal the sick (Mt. 15:28), cast out

Doctrine and Covenants. devils (Luke 8:29), and even raise

the dead (John 11:44), and per-

Witnesses to The f^^ni other mighty works (Mt.

Doctrme and Covenants 15:30-31). Later, however, Peter

Latter-day Samts are generally fa- ^gnied being a disciple of Christ

miliar with the testimony of the (jo^^ 18:17, 25). However, fol-

Three Witnesses and also the Eight i^^^j^g j^^^^^ ascension and after

Witnesses to The Book of Mor- ^j^^ j^^j^ qj^^^^ ^^3^^^ ^1^^

mon. It is not so well known, how- ^^^^^^^^ (^cts 2), they labored in

ever that witnesses have attested to ^j^^ j^ ^^^ ^^^^ imprisoned,

the truth of The Doctrine and ^^^ ^^ ^^^^ ,|^i^^. (j^^c-

Covenants Their testimony does ^^-^^^ ^^^^ Covenants Commentary,

not include the actual appearance n

of an angel, the seeing of ancient ^s long as the recipient of the
instruments and records, or having ^ . q^^^^ ^^-^^^^ . ^1^^ command-
a voice declare that the record is ^^^^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^H continue
true. But it is no ess conclusive. ^^^j^ j^^^^^ ^3 ^ ^^^^- possession that
. . . The Lord has borne record ^^n ^^^ ^^ -^ ^^^^^^^ manif esta-
te our souls, through the Holy ^^^^^ ^^ ^ ^-^ ^^^ ^1^^ Church.
Ghost, shed forth upon us, that

these commandments were given by Joseph Smith's Integrity

inspiration of God, and are profit- The origin of The Doctrine and

able for all men, and are verily Covenants involves the honesty of

true ..." (D.H. C. 1:226) was the the Prophet Joseph Smith. The

testimony given concerning the Prophet well understood the great

''Book of Commandments" by the responsibility devolving upon him

elders present at the time it was in speaking for the Lord in the

approved during the conference of revelations he received. One time

the Church in November 1831. he wrote that ". . . it was an awful

These same words appear in the responsibility to write in the name

''Explanatory Introduction" to each of the Lord . . ." (D. H. C. 1:226).

copy of The Doctrine and Cove- The assurance with which he "wrote

nants as the Testimony of the for the Lord" is well illustrated by

Twelve Apostles of the truth of this an incident in the early history of

book of modern scripture. this dispensation.

550

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

Not long after the Church was
organized, the Prophet received a
letter from Oliver Cowdery in
which Oliver Cowdery commanded
the Prophet ''to erase those words,"
meaning a part of verse thirty-seven
of Section twenty. Joseph Smith
immediately wrote to Oliver Cowd-
ery and asked:

... by what authority he took upon
him to command me to alter or erase,
to add to or diminish from, a revelation
or commandment from Almighty God
(D. H. C, 1:105).

In a Church which had just been
organized and with so few mem-
bers, if the leader had been an im-
poster, he could easily have com-
promised and changed this docu-
ment to satisfy the one man and
his friends who had done so much
for him. For the Whitmer family
had also been influenced by Oliver
Cowdery to agree with him on this
command to Joseph. This meant
that three members of the original
six who organized the Church were
opposed to the Prophet Joseph
Smith on this matter. But the

Prophet was not an imposter. He
knew he had received the will of
the Lord and, although a calamity
of this magnitude might conceiv-
ably have destroyed the work, it did
not deter the Prophet from his
course, and Oliver Cowdery and the
Whitmer family soon repented of
their error. (See D. H. C. 1:104,
105.)

Questions ioi Discussion

1. What are the contributions of the
first vision to man's salvation?

(a) How does it teach the correct
knowledge of God?

(b) Can there be only one true
Church? Explain.

2. Briefly relate the origin of The Doc-
trine and Covenants.

3. What is the meaning of the title
"Doctrine and Covenants"?

4. What are the "Lectures on Faith"?

5. "The witness of the Holy Ghost is
a greater power for conversion than an
outward manifestation." What does the
above statement have to do with this
lesson?

6. In what way was Joseph Smith's
honesty affirmed as brought out by this
lesson?

Seasonal IKemindi

ers

Enoh Chamhedin

On and on each season goes,
Stepping on the next one's toes.
And I see them quickly pass
Not by looking in a glass,
But by Mary's dress that goes
Up and up as Mary grows.
And by Tommy's jeans that climb
From foot to shin each season time.
On and on each season goes,
While I lengthen children's clothes.

viSitifig cJeacher t/ Lessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 2— "And Inasmuch As They V/ere Humble They Might Be Made
Strong, and Blessed From on High . . /' (D. & C. 1:28).

Chiistine H. Robinson

For Tuesday, November 5, 1957

Objective: To point out the meaning of true humility, the need for it in our lives,
and to show that the Lord blesses and makes strong those who possess it.

nPHE study of the scriptures im-
presses one with the fact that
great emphasis is placed upon the
virtue of humihty. True humihty
lies at the base of most of life's de-
sirable qualities.

One cannot serve the Lord unless
he humbles himself and conforms
his individual will to the Lord's will.
Our Father in heaven has said,
''. . . no one can assist in this work
except he shall be humble . . ."
(D. & C. 12:8). Neither can one
obtain spiritual strength unless he
puts aside selfishness, self-depend-
ence, pride, and arrogance.

For whosoever exalteth himself shall be
abased; and he that humbleth himself
shall be exalted (Luke 14:11).

Many years ago a religious leader
w^as asked, ''What is the first article
in the Christian religion?" He an-
swered, ''Humility." Then he was
asked, "What is the second?" He
answered "Humility." "And the
third?" Again the leader answered,
"Humility."

The need for humility is promi-
nent in all of Jesus' teachings. As
in all other things, the Savior set the
perfect example. Although he was
the "light and life of the world,"

"the Alpha and Omega," the Archi-
tect and Builder of the universe,
still he was born under the humblest
of circumstances. His entire life
was lived in a simple and modest
way. He declared himself to be
". . . meek and lowlv in heart . . ."
(Mt. 11:29). ^" ^^1 ^^^ teachings
he emphasized the importance of
this virtue.

The following incident, found in
John 1 3, is probably the most classic
example in all history of true hu-
mility :

. . . Jesus knew that his hour was come
that he should depart out of this world
unto the Father ....

. . . knowing that the Father had given
all things unto his hands, and that he
was come from God, and went to God;

He riseth from supper, and laid aside
his garments; and took a towel, and girded
himself ....

. . . and began to wash the disciples'
feet, and to wipe them with the towel
wherewith he was girded ....

... he said unto them ....

Ye call me Master and Lord: and ye
say well; for so I am.

If I then, your Lord and Master, have
washed your feet; ye also ought to wash
one another's feet.

Page 551

552

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

For I have given you an example, that
ye should do as I have done to you (John

13:1 ff.).

Humility is a noble virtue.
Although it reflects itself in meek-
ness, gentleness, and submissiveness
to the Lord's will, yet it in no way
implies self-depreciation or weak-
ness. Humility is actually the
foundation of strength. In order to
gain moral and spiritual strength.

one must first recognize his short-
comings and failings and then
acknowledge his dependence upon
the Lord. He must seek to do the
Lord's will and have faith and trust
in his guidance. Thus, with the
Lord's help, he overcomes his weak-
nesses and replaces them with the
virtues that bring strength.

Truly, those who are humble
'are blessed from on high."

ivbm n ieeting — Living More Abundantly

(A Course Reeommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Lesson 2— Increasing Our Standard of Living

Elder William F. Edwards

For Tuesday, November 12, 1957

Objective: To achieve a higher standard of living, to obtain more of the important
things in life, without an increase in family income.

The Purpose oi Budgets

Budgeting in its true sense is a
method of estimating ahead how to
spend one's income in order to re-
ceive the greatest values. The first
requirement is to approach the
problem with a mind as open and
rational as that with which a good
scientist undertakes his studies. Can
I say, ''My house is a house of
order"? Can I say, if a housewife,
that I give the same care and
thought to determining how to
spend our income as my husband
gives to his work in order to earn
the income? As it is true that the
cost of money is determined by
what it takes to earn it, so it is true
that the value of money is de-
termined by how we use it.

Wise Counsel

Benjamin Franklin caught the
vision of wise budget planning
when he observed:

There are two ways of being happy; We
may either diminish our wants or augment
our means — either will do — the result
is the same; and it is for each man to de-
cide for himself, and do that which hap-
pens to be the easiest. If you are idle or
sick or poor, however hard it may be to
diminish your wants, it will be harder to
augment your means. If you are active
and prosperous or young or in good health,
it may be easier for you to augment your
means than to diminish your wants. But
if you are wise, you will do both at the
same time, young or old, rich or poor, sick
or well; and if you are very wise, you will
do both in such a way as to augment the
general happiness of society.

Brigham Young gave frequent ad-
vice about handling personal fi-
nances;

LESSON DEPARTMENT

553

If you cannot obtain all you wish for
today, learn to do without that which you
cannot purchase and pay for; . . . Bring
your minds into subjection that you must
and will live within your means.

How to Become Strong

The truth of such counsel as thai
given by Brigham Young is readily
apparent, but for many it is hard
to live by. But what good thing is
not hard to acquire? We become
strong by overcoming obstacles. The
story of building the Salt Lake
Temple, for example, is a story of
achieving the impossible, except for
a determined people who were will-
ing to pay the price of doing what
was right.

Items Every Latter-day Saint
Budget Should Contain

1. Tithing and Other Church
Contributions:

Church expenses is an item not
entirely peculiar to Latter-day Saints.
Every well-considered family budget
book makes provision for this item.
The difference is that Latter-day
Saints are commanded to pay their
tithes and offerings.

For members of The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints these appro-
priately come first. They bring eternal bless-
ings and joys. It is expected that honest
and faithful people will return to the
Lord his ten per cent and in addition
make the other contributions needed to
carry out his purposes for their good
(Edwards, William F.: The Relief Society
Magazine, August 1953, page 501).

I do not suppose for a moment, that
there is a person in this Church, who is
unacquainted with the duty of paying
tithing, neither is it necessary to have
revelation every year upon this subject.
There is the Law — pay one-tenth (Dis-
courses oi Biigham Young, page 174).

2. Taxes and Other Civic
Expenses and Contributions:

The services rendered by govern-
ments are indispensable to modern
progressive living. We should be
good members of society by support-
ing, financially and otherwise, praise-
worthy activities. In this spirit, we
should pay our taxes and other as-
sessments and allocate some money
for contributions to worthy pro-
grams.

3. Health Protection:

The Lord has made it clear that
our bodies are sacred:

If any man defile the temple of God,
him shall God destroy; for the temple of
God is holy, which temple ye are (I Cor.

3:17)-

Thus, we are each charged with
the responsibility of keeping our
bodies as clean and healthy as pos-
sible. It is important that some
funds be earmarked for periodic
dental work, health examinations,
medicine and medical attention for
minor ailments. The best and cheap-
est care is preventive. When avail-
able at a reasonable cost, some peo-
ple will find it advisable to carry a
health insurance policy covering
extraordinary expenses in connection
with medical attention.

4. Emergency Saving:

Into every life come emergencies,
such as illness, unemployment, acci-
dents, old age, and death, and they
cost money. It is a family's respon-
sibility to provide for these, even if
it necessitates certain immediate
sacrifices. In accordance with the
Welfare Program, part of the emer-

554

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

gency savings could be held in the
form of food and other necessities
of life. Each individual or family
should determine the appropriate
amount to have on hand for this
purpose.

If a man does not provide for his chil-
dren, if he does not provide for all those
dependent upon him, and if he has not
that vision of conditions to come, and
that care for the days that have not yet
dawned, which we sum up in the whole
idea of thrift and saving, then he has not
opened his eyes to any adequate con-
ception of human life. We are in this
world to pro\ide not for ourselves, but for
others, and that is the basis of economy
(Woodrow Wilson).

5. Life Insurance:

Likewise, no head of a family is
doing his duty to his family unless
he carries a reasonable amount of
life insurance for their protection.

Nothing is as certain as death, yet noth-
ing is more uncertain than the time of
death (Legal Proverb).

6. Food

7. Clothing

8. Shelter and Home

9. Other Items Possibly Varying
With Each Family

Group discussion should develop
important considerations regarding
each of these items. A group of
Relief Society sisters can sit as a
group of experts — then they ap-
proach these subjects objectively
and critically.

10. Working Fund:

After allowance for all of the areas
of expenses previously discussed,
there should remain a balance which
might be called the Working Fund.

The usage of this fund is an indi-
vidual problem, each family doing
\\'hat will gi\e them the greatest
satisfaction. It should certainly be
the aim in one's financial program
to make this fund as large as pos-
sible, since it plays such an impor-
tant part in one's living more
abundantly.

Under Latter-day Saint philos-
ophy, an adequate part of this fund
should be used for investment pur-
poses beyond that contemplated
with ''Emergency Savings." There
is nothing that leads to independ-
ence of thought and action quite as
much as economic independence.
And by right living this independ-
ence is within the grasp of most
members of our group.

Use just enough of your earnings to
make your bodies and your families happy
and comfortable, and save the residue
(Brigham Young).

Of probably even greater im-
portance than monetary savings un-
der our teachings, however, is the
part that should be used for self-
improvement and advancement, in-
cluding education in all its proper
forms.

The first great principle that ought to
occupy the attention of mankind, that
should be understood by the children and
the adults, and which is the mainspring
of all action ... is the principle of im-
provement.

We cannot trust to the certainty of
mortal possessions; they are transitory and
a dependence upon them Nvill plunge into
hopeless disappointment all those who
trust in them (Discourses of Brigham
Young, page 306),

This fund will, also, in individual
instances, have to help to provide

LESSON DEPARTMENT

555

for the support of fathers, mothers,
brothers, and sisters who are hving
elsewhere. By placing this last, we
do not mean to lessen its import-
ance. To those who thus contrib-
ute to the support of others, it is
an item second to none in im-
portance—unless it be the item of
tithing. This is a way of life ac-
cepted by the membership of the
Church in general in accordance
with the teachings of ancient and
modern prophets.

The intent in this lesson is to
outline some of the more important
areas of expenditures in the hope of
helping each one to examine his
own position with the objective of
learning how to put first things first
so that the more important things
will be accomplished and those
neglected will be the least impor-
tant. Wise budget planning will
contribute to more abundant living;
it will make possible a higher stand-
ard of living without an increase in
family income.

^Literature — Shakespeare in Our Lives

Lesson 10— Othello, The Moor of Venice

Elder Briant S. Jacobs

Text: Shakespeare Major Plays and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison,
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948

For Tuesday, November 19, 1957

Objective: To review and consider pride, jealousy, and passion as tools of self-
destruction, through re-experiencing this artistic record of life's truths.

T IKE Shakespeare's other best
plays, Othello creates its own
personality and power. Therefore,
to compare it with other plays in
terms of greatness or majesty is as
mysterious a process as an attempted
dissection of life itself. As a drama
it is perfectly constructed, and of
all Shakespeare's tragedies it is most
often successfully acted. Words,
images, symbols, and actions of the
play complement each other. Here-
in are no poetic flights for their own
sakes; every word carries its own
weight, and all parts contribute to
the irresistible cumulation of pur-
pose and theme. Thus, this tragedy
of jealousy and haste becomes for

each of us here and now a lived ex-
perience as personal as our own in-
ner hearts.

Othello's self-knowledge is ac-
curate when he says early in the
play:

. . . Rude am I in my speech,
And little blest with the soft phrase of
peace.

I. 3. 81-82

The poetry in Othello is not as
lofty and noble as that found in
Hamlet and King Lear; instead it is
restrained, oftentimes more perti-
nent than inspiring. Therefore,
fewer lines are commonly lifted from

556

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

its pages to be quoted apart from
the play.

E\'en so, such quotes as the fol-
lowing are too useful to be ignored:

. . . O thou in\isible spirit of wine, if
thou Imst no name to be known by, let
us call thee dc\il!

II. 3. 2S2-284

. . . that men should put an enemy in
their mouths to steal a\\'ay their brains!.
That we should, with joy, pleasance, revel,
and applause, transform ourselves into
beasts!

II. 3. 291-294

The robbed that smiles steals something
from the thief.

I. 3. 208

Men's natures wrangle with inferior things.
Though great ones are their object. , . .

III. 4. 144-145

. . . Trifles light as air

Are to the jealous confirmations strong

As proofs of Holy Writ. . . .

III. 3. 322-324

How poor are they that ha\e not patience!
What wound did c\er heal but by de-

grees?

II.

376-377

Good name in man and woman, dear my

lord.
Is the immediate jewel of their souls.
Who steals my purse steals trash — 'tis

something, nothing,
'Twas mine, 'tis his, and has been sla\'c to

thousands —
But he that filches from me my good name
Robs me of that which not enriches him
And makes me poor indeed.

III. 3. 155-161

Although wellnigh matchless in
beauty and pure trust and inno-
cence, even Desdemona's final words
speak with ample power only when
contained within the play itself.
Here, more than in many of Shake-
speare's plays, we need all if we are
to get any, so tight-knit is its con-
struction, so many layered the over-

tones radiating from one character
or scene to diffuse influence to all
others,

Although flamlet excells OtheJJo
in intellectual keenness and revela-
tion of inner conflict, just as Mac-
beth and King Lear contain greater
depth, this play might well be re-
garded as Shakespeare's most warm-
ly human and most natural tragedy.
It contains neither ghosts, witches,
portents of death, nor a sense of
fulfilling destiny, nor a resolving of
epic issues. The scene is laid en-
tirely within the human heart,
\^'here good and evil grapple together
to win Othello's soul. At its core
it is a play of intrigue and, since its
purpose is merely to present the
workings of love and evil, it never
attempts to define or explain these
universally dominant yet mysterious
forces.

While the ingredients of the play
are as timeless as humanity itself—
ambition, pride, importance, love,
rashness, honor, innocence, integrity
—predominantly the play is a trag-
edy of jealousy, that ''. . . green-eyed
monster which doth mock the meat
it feeds on . . ." (III. 3. 166). Also,
in the incompleteness of the flaw-
less love between Othello and Des-
demona, it forces us to admit how
isolated each of us is from fellows,
lovers, indeed our own soul mates.
How beautifully Desdemona and
Othello blend into one; how purely
they fulfill each in the other. And
yet in this blissful unity how devas-
tatingly yawns the green gap be-
tween them.

Truly this is a play of destruction:
jealousy is the destroyer; love, the
destroyed. And these inner work-
ings we witness in horror and sympa-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

557

thetic suffering, since beneath the
set smile and the seen pose we know
them only too well within ourselves.

Plot

The play's action is laid against a
background of war, which serves to
reduce life to its essential values,
and to accentuate the prowess of
Othello, a Christian Moor who is
fighting as a hired general for the
City of Venice. Invited to the
home of Brabantio, a Venetian sen-
ator, he tells of his adventures with
such power that Desdemona, the
senator's daughter, falls in love with
him and they are secretly married,
lago, ambitious of promotion and
domination, has just sworn eternal
revenge on Othello for promoting
Cassio to the army position he had
hoped for. Once he learns of his
master's marriage, lago rouses Bra-
bantio out of his bed to warn him
that his daughter is being stolen by
the black-bosomed Moor, and
Brabantio is furious, believing that
his fair Desdemona has been led to
love him only through sorcery. But
when the case is heard before Ve-
netian senators, the Duke of Venice
approves the match and gives the
two his blessing, even though
Brabantio still feels he has been
robbed, and bemoans the fact that
he was ever a father.

Ordered to Cyprus to fight the
Turks, Othello leaves Desdemona
behind, though their marriage is
but a few hours past. The storm
turns back the Turks, and a general
celebration is ordered. lago devises
a scheme through which he gets Cas-
sio drunk and induces Roderigo to
quarrel with him. lago then noti-
fies Othello of the brawl, and Cassio
is demoted, to lago's great satisfac-

tion, lago decides to further his
revenge by making Othello believe
his wife has been unfaithful with
Cassio, who has already asked Des-
demona to plead with Othello to
restore him (Cassio) to rank. When
Othello sees them talking, Cassio
leaves and ''honest" lago points
this out to Othello as evidence of
Cassio's guilt.

As a love gift, Othello had given
Desdemona his mother's handker-
chief, lago had pleaded with Emilia,
his wife and Desdemona's maid, to
steal it, but Emilia refused. How-
ever, when Desdemona drops it,
Emilia picks it up and gives it to
lago, who ''plants" it in Cassio's
quarters. Intrigued by its beauty,
Cassio gives it to his mistress to
copy its design, and Othello by
chance witnesses the giving. Now
certain that his fair wife has given
the handkerchief to Cassio and that
Cassio is her lover, Othello suc-
cumbs to lago's suggestion that, in
the name of justice, he smother his
wife to keep her from ruining other
men. His intention is accelerated
when Desdemona's kinsman, Lodo-
vico, arrives to recall Othello to
Venice, appointing Cassio in his
place. Before her husband, Desde-
mona rejoices at Cassio's good for-
tune "for the love I bear him."
Enraged in his blind jealousy, Othel-
lo strikes her and accuses her of
infidelity. He dismisses her maid
and commands Desdemona to re-
turn to her bed. Despite her pro-
testations of innocence and her
unwavering love for him, Othello
smothers Desdemona in her bed.
Emilia, the maid, hears Othello's
confession of murder, then, in the
presence of all, begins telling of her

558

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

husband lago's treachery. lago kills
her to seal her mouth, and only mo-
ments too late Othello realizes that
he has loved ''not wisely but too
well." Recalling his lost military
glory, he stabs himself; and Cassio,
the new governor, plans at once to
execute unrepentant lago, who re-
fuses to give any reason for his arch-
villainy.

Othello

It takes the entire play to reveal
Othello's full identity to us. In the
first act keen lago sees him truly
as a man:

... of a free and open nature
That thinks men honest that but seem
to be so ... .

I. 3. 405-406

After Othello's death, Cassio re-
calls in justice that ''he was great
of heart" (V. 2. 361). Basically
Othello is a simple man who pos-
sesses all the military virtues: emo-
tional control, cool judgment, belief
in action, ability to make decisions,
courage, loyalty, entire honesty, an
abiding sense of justice, and the
ordered relation of authority to sub-
ordinates, and of man to man.
Othello, a middle-aged man, tells
Desdemona's father that he loves
Desdemona and needs her, not to
fulfill bodily appetites, but because
he desires her near him "... to be
free and bounteous to her mind"
(I. 3. 266). His love for her seems
a most spiritual one and entirely sin-
cere. Yet throughout his life Othel-
lo has never before been in society,
nor learned even the most prelimi-
nary awareness of woman's mystery.
It is, therefore, not surprising to
learn that he feels his winning of
the lovely Desdemona to be too
good to be true. Yet in his new-

found love he is entirely happy, as
is shown in one sunny scene within
the play when Desdemona lands at
Cyprus to rejoin her bridegroom,
and Othello reveals his feeling for
her. Note that, soldier true, his
most endearing love for her is
couched in military language:

Oth. O my fair warrior!

Des. My dear Othello!

Oth. It gives we wonder great as my

content
To see you here before me. O my

soul's joy!
If after every tempest come such

calms,
May the winds blow till they have

wakened death!
And let the laboring bark climb

hills of seas
Olympus-high, and duck again as low
... If it were now to die,
'Twere now to be most happy, for

I fear
My soul hath her content so ab-
solute
That not another comfort like to this
Succeeds in unknown fate.

II. 1. 183-194

Thus Othello's joy becomes even
greater when contrasted with empty
tents and the stern utility which
comprise the realm of war and ex-
clusive male company. But his joy
is short-lived, for lago senses that,
inwardly, Othello may not be as
sure of his newly won prize as he
may appear. When explaining to
Brabantio, Desdemona's father, how
he had won her, Othello said:

She lo\ed me for the dangers I had passed,
And I loved her that she did pity them.
This only is the witchcraft I have used.

I. 3. 167-169

Desdemona was hungry for vicari-
ous adventure and gallantry; Othello
needed an adoring audience, and
mutual lo\'e filled both needs. Yet
she was too beautiful, too nearly

LESSON DEPARTMENT

559

perfect for him to trust his own
plain tongue and brusque manner
to hold her. Therefore when lago
merely hints at her inconstancy,
suspicion enters Othello's mind.
Here is outward support of his own
sheltered, yet shattering inner fears.

From this point to his death,
Othello's downfall is rapid and
cataclysmic. Those of us who have
inward peace find it easy to blame
Othello for his gullibility and for his
failure to examine evidence and
motive before he killed his greatest
treasure. Yet, in sympathy, we
should recall that in times of per-
sonal failure we trust ourselves least
of all, and lean most heavily on our
trusted, honest friends. Othello,
who earlier distrusted all passion,
now becomes the slave of the green-
eyed monster jealousy, and, as it
consumes him, he thinks not only
that his new-found love is endang-
ered, but that his wife's duplicity
will destroy his pride and position
in his hfelong passion: war. It is
not only that his wife is untrue,
but that his men know he has been
made a fool of by a treacherous
minx. (Read III. 3. 347-357.)

And Othello's passion of jealousy
begins working within him. Fed by
the evil lago, he comes to believe
Desdemona untrue. He uses gross,
obscene language in addressing her,
and, finally, strikes her. Yet, though
his revenge is of ice, steeled and
premeditated, he now seems to find
his strongest release in dramatizing
his revulsion for his Desdemona,
elsewhere called ''chaste, skin whiter
than snow, smooth as monumental
alabaster." Here, indeed, is passion
at war with itself, all within a man
who only feeJs passion but under-

stands nothing of its compelling
force. Sincerely he asks:

\\niip me, ye devils,

From tlie possession of this heavenly sight!

Blow me about in winds! Roast me in

sulphur!
Wash me in steep-down gulfs of liquid

fire!

0 Desdemona! Desdemona! Dead!

Oh! Oh! Oh! V. 2. 277-282

When Desdemona is dead and
Othello calls himself, ''fool, fool,
fool," he makes his final speech, in
remembrance of their love, mention-
ing that he had done good in serv-
ing the state. Still, unable to ex-
plain what has happened within
himself, his last act of defiance
against his overwhelming dilemma
is to stab himself, a most willing
victim of lago's manipulations and
his own jealous blindness.

Jago

While at first glance, Othello
might seem the victim of lago, in
many basic respects, the two are
destroyed by similar weaknesses. As
lago revealed in the opening speech
to Roderigo, he is consumed by jeal-
ousy; so, finally, is Othello. Both
are proud and ambitious. lago longs
to forsake his own role as underdog
and to command men, as Othello
now commands them.

Were I the Moor, I would not be lago.
In following him, I follow but myself. . . .

1 am not what I am. I. 1. 57-58, 65

Or, that disguise I appear in to-
day is not my true destiny; when I
am equivalent to Othello, I'll then
have achieved my true identity.

So jealous is lago of promoted
Cassio, as well as of Othello, who
now has fairer wife than he'll ever
know, and so deeply wounded is
lago's pride, that in his desire for

560

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

revenge he most beautifully exem-
plifies his own cynical definition of
virtue:

Virtue! A fig! 'Tis in ourselves that
we are thus or thus. Our bodies are
gardens, to the which our wills are garden-
ers. So that if we will plant nettles or
sow lettuce, set hyssop and weed up
thyme, supply it with one gender of herbs
or distract it with many, either to have it
sterile with idleness or manured with in-
dustry— why, the power and corrigible
authority of this lies in our wills. . . . But
we have reason to cool our raging motions,
our carnal stings, our unbitted lusts, where-
of I take this that you call lo\'e to be a
sect or scion [bud or slip].

I. 3. 322-329, 334-337

Constantly maintaining that he
is ''nothing if not cynical/' lago
spurns emotion and love, trusts
nothing and no one, but believes
only in reason and cunning; by these
he destroys and is destroyed. In
similar vein, Othello claims reason
and order for his guides, yet his de-
struction is brought about by the
entirely opposite evils of passion
and jealousy run rampant, just as
similarly these evils destroy lago.
Both men deserve their separate yet
similar ends, for they are incapable
of assessing themselves truly, and
both bring about their own self-
destruction, after first causing havoc
and suffering among humankind.
Further, though lago claims only
intellectual powers, he floods the
first part of the play with intense
obscenities. Yet it is Othello who
finally surpasses him as he reviles
Desdemona in the scenes preceding
her murder. Thus barbaric, pas-
sionate emotions overpower both
men at different times, but for simi-
lar reasons.

lago shapes Othello to his will
because he knows him to be both

gulhble and proud. For lago, all
people are mechanical objects to be
manipulated. First, he inflames
Othello's imagination by recounting
Cassio's dream of Desdemona which
occurred only in lago's evil mind.
When Othello reacts, lago sneers
at him, which wounds Othello's
pride unbearably.

0th Dost thou mock me?

lago. I mock you! No, by Heaven.

Would you would bear your fortune

like a man!

IV. 1.61-63

What greater wound to a military
hero than to compare him thus to
a whimpering boob?

lago's cold revenge is diabolical,
intellectual, complete. Blending
jealousy and hatred, it destroys all
it touches, save Desdemona's pure
spirit. Only her body dies, but as
surely as good triumphs over evil,
so was she too unsullied even to
dream that such incarnate evil as
lago could exist, and her sweet
spirit cowed him as nothing else
does in the play.

Desdemona

Entirely a great woman, ruled by
goodness, love, loyalty, and beauty,
Desdemona is probably the strong-
est heroine in all Shakespeare. By
her following the course of love as
she found it in Othello, she defied
her father and the conventions of
her time to follow her own convic-
tions. Such an act demands vision
and courage. Desdemona had these
and more.

Further, so great was the beauty
of her spirit that, until he became
poisoned by distrust, Othello was
exalted by her love into becoming a
larger, better person. This miracle
only love can perform.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

561

From her opening scene, Desde-
mona's words achieve great heights.
When Othello demands that she
produce his handkerchief, truly she
tells him that he is to blame for her
having lost it; but he bolts away in
temper. In dismayed selflessness,
yet with constancy, she confides to
Cassio:

My lord is not my lord, nor should I

know him
Were he in favor as in humor altered. . . .
What I ean do I will, and more I will
Than for myself I dare ....

III. 4. 124-125, 130-131

And so Desdemona contains her
own feelings within herself, and
never blames nor reproaches Othello
for his extravagant accusation, other
than to reply, ''I have not deserved
this" after he strikes her in front of
her relative Lodovico. Contrast
their moods and controls:

Oth. O devil, devil!

If that the earth eould teem with a

woman's tears,
Eaeh drop she falls would prove a

crocodile.
Out of my sight!
Des. I will not stay to oflFend you.

IV. 1. 255-258

Othello's fury is intensified at
their next meeting when, calling her
strumpet, she protests ''By Heaven,
you do me wrong" (IV. 2.28). After
he charges out, Desdemona lies half
stunned at his bitterness and invec-
tive, lago enters with Emilia and
in tenderness asks:

lago. \\niat is your pleasure, madam? I low

is't with you?
Dcs. I cannot tell. Those that do teach
young babes
Do it with gentle means and easy

tasks.
He might have chid me so, for, in
good faith,

I am a child to chiding.

IV. 2. 110-114

Unable even to repeat the word
with which Othello branded her,
she still manages to recover suf-
ficiently to ask wise lago for tender
advice:

Des. O good lago.

What shall I do to win my lord

again?
Good friend, go to him, for, by this

light of IIea\'en,
I know not how I lost him. Here

I kneel.
If e'er my will did trespass 'gainst

his love
Either in discourse of thought or

actual deed.
Or that mine eyes, mine ears, or

any sense
Delighted them in any other form,
Or that I do not yet, and ever did,
And ever will, though he do shake

me off
To beggarly di\'orcement, love him

dearly,
Comfort forswear me! Unkindness

may do much,
And his unkindness may defeat my

life,
But never taint my love.

IV. 2. 148-161

Thus Othello's abuse is answered.
In her all-consuming constancy
Desdemona feels secure from any
word or act which might issue from
him. Even after she has been suf-
focated, she revives for a moment.

Emil. Out and alas! That was my lady's

voice.

Help! Help, ho! Help! O lady,
speak again!

Sweet Desdemona! O sweet mis-
tress, speak!

Dcs. A guiltless death I die.

Emil. Oh, who hath done this deed?

Des. Nobody, I myself. Farewell.

V. 2. 119-125
Commend me to my kind lord.
Oh, farewell!

562

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

Indeed, greater charity hath no
man, nor exen hath Shakespeare.

Thoughts for Discussion

1 . Do \oii agree or disagree that OthcUo
is Shakespeare's "most warmh' human and
most natural tragedy?" Why so?

2. \\'hat was the tragedy of Othello?

3. What human strengths and weak-
nesses are brought out in Othello?

4. I low possibly eould Desdemona still
lo\e the man who killed her, and hold
him blameless?

5. \\'hat is Shakespeare's attitude to-
ward drinking as brought out in the play?

Social Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life

Lesson 9— Families Have Problems
Elder John Fair Larson

For Tuesday, November 26, 1957

Objective: To illustrate the nature and extent of problems whieh face families of
today.

We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in
despair (II Cor. 4:8).

n^HE family today faees obstaeles
which threaten the very founda-
tion of our society. Forces that scar
and warp people are strong and their
victims are many. A new set of liv-
ing patterns finds many families ill-
prepared to meet resulting problems.
The economy of our day creates
stress in family relations. Without
conscientious and prayerful effort,
families can easily be divided and
destroyed. Though we are mindful
of our problems, we cannot despair.
Existing knowledge, however^ can
and must be marshalled to ''retool"
our thinking so that we can face
and solve our problems. We must
rely upon the refining influences of
the home, if we would have our
children walk sturdily ahead and up-
rightly before our Heavenly Father.
With the resources at our com-
mand, it is within our power to
strengthen the individual and there-
by contribute to happy and har-

monious family life. The gospel
challenges Latter-day Saints to avoid
family deterioration and destruction
and enables them to fashion happi-
ness and eternal progress from the
opportunities presented by the fam-
ily.

Some of the realities facing to-
day's families are here set forth. An
exhaustive treatment is not intend-
ed.

L The Family Time

Two generations ago individuals
were closely anchored to the home,
where food was raised and prepared
and where clothing and other items
were manufactured. Parents and
children worked side by side. Family
chores were time-and-energy con-
suming. Recreation was largely
self-made and in\'olved initiative as
well as group participation. The pop-
ulation of the United States was
largely rural.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

563

Slowly all of this changed. The
ingenuity of man brought an era of
specialization which snatched from
families many of the tasks they had
previously performed. Labor-saving
devices in the home and mechaniza-
tion of the farm, with other influ-
ences, had a tendency to increase
leisure time. The leisure did not
stay. Today outside influences have
pulled family members away from
the hearth. Much of our recreation
is specialized, time-consuming, and,
too often, requires only passive par-
ticipation with limited creative
thinking. Family recreation is lim-
ited. Most families now live in
urban areas. Travel is taking family
members away from home for short
and extended stays. Employment,
education, and cultural activities
have each taken their toll of family
time. Fathers, and in some in-
stances, mothers, work outside the
home. Fortunately the effectiveness
of familv influence is not measured
entirely by the amount of time fam-
ily members spend together. The
quality and nature of the associa-
tion have the greatest bearing on its
end result. In view of the above
trends, will the home remain the
cradle of conscience and virtue?
What can \\t do to see that families
spend time together?

2. Communication Mediz

One of the distinguishing char-
acteristics of our time is the tre-
mendous development of mass com-
munication media. Fortunately
none of us lives in a social vacuum
but we are barraged with many and
varied influences which affect how

we think and act. Radio, television,
movies, and comic books, to name
a few, are of recent origin, and are
a part of this new influence. The
growing child of today and his par-
ents are constantly exposed to sights
and sounds undreamed of a genera-
tion ago. Much of our enjoyment
and progress is a result of this de-
velopment. While these sights and
sounds can do good, we cannot
avoid the fact that they can also be
carriers of evil and sinister influen-
ces. This places the added respon-
sibility upon parents to evaluate and
regulate the use of these new in-
fluences in the home. The impact
of comic books of the horror and
crime type were recently the subject
of an investigation by the U.S. Sen-
ate Judiciary Committee's Subcom-
mittee to Investigate Juvenile
Delinquency. The subcommittee
found legions of these magazines
(they were neither books nor com-
ic) depicting, explaining, and il-
lustrating, in detail, virtually every
form of crime and horror. In the
spring of 1954, over thirty million
copies of ''funny books" of the crime
and horror type were being printed
and distributed monthly in the
United States.
The subcommittee observed:

. . . this country cannot afford the cal-
culated risk invohed in feeding its chil-
dren through comic books, a concentrated
diet of crime, horror, and \iolence. There
was substantial . . . agreement among the
experts that there may be detrimental and
delinquency-producing effects upon both
the emotionally disturbed child and the
emotionally normal delinquent. ( 1 )

Many wholesome ''funny books''

1. Interim Report of the Subcommittee to Investigate Ju\enile Delinquency to
the Committee on The Judiciary, U. S. Senate, 84th Congress, 1956, on Comic Books.

564

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

are published and available, and
parents would do well to discourage
children from reading the other
type.

Television, radio, movies, and
newspapers were also found to be
producing material which overem-
phasized crime and violence. The
subcommittee reported:

These media have a tremendous influ-
ence on the young child in his early de-
velopment and that while reflecting the
major attitudes of the society, they are
in turn influencing, to a great degree, the
attitudinal development of children. That
given an emotionally stable child who has
had what may be interpreted as the prop-
er emotional relationship with his par-
ents, this type of presentation in the mass
media may have little or no effect in
terms of influencing his behavior. How-
ever, given a child with a more or less
undeveloped attitudinal framework, the
mass media may go a long way toward
providing ideas both in the development
of attitudes and in predisposing the child
for a certain type of behavior. (2)

Parents who are mindful of our
cherished principles of freedom of
the press and free agency, and of
the obligation to teach their chil-
dren properly, will diligently thwart
the degrading, stimulate the whole-
some, and be very sure that their
children see virtues and values with-
out distortion.

3. An Aging Population

In 1900 there were only three million
persons in the United States \\'ho were 65
years of age or over. Today there are ap-
proximately 14 million. It is estimated
that by 1970 there will be 18.5 million
and by the year 2000 almost 27 million
persons aged 65 and over. . . . The aged
population is increasing by 1,000 every
day. (3)

In most parts of the world, peo-
ple are living longer. If you are now
twenty-fi\'e years of age you can
expect to live to seventy-two; if you
are now forty you can expect to live
past seventy-three; if you are now
sixty you can expect to live past
seventy-seven; and if you are sixty-
nine you will likely live to the age
of eighty.

We are forever grateful for the
contributions made by the more
mature among us and we can show
that gratitude by recognizing them,
as God intended, as individuals who
have varying needs, desires, circum-
stances, and capacities. They con-
tinue to have aspirations to grow
and develop. As more elderly peo-
ple remain with the family, the job
of planning for them and with them
becomes a necessity. Can we help
them as they once helped us? How
and where the aged shall spend
their time and whether they are
happy and contented is largely the
result of family decisions. The decis-
ions we make may well become the
patterns by which our own situa-
tion is determined when we become
old.

4. Family Breakdown

The increasing evidence of fam-
ily breakdown is distressing. Far
too many parents are failing to solve
and avoid personal difficulties and
are turning to divorce as the answer.
Too many children find themselves
in a half-parentless world and in
homes where parents provide an
example of quarrelling, bitterness,
and distrust for children to absorb.

2. Ibid., on Motion Pictures.

3. Social Security Bulletin, U. S. Department of Health, Education, and Welfare,
August, 1956, Volume 19, No. 8.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

565

In recent years the divorce rate has
increased in the United States as
well as other countries. Fortunately
about sixty per cent of the divorces
granted were to couples who had no
children. Divorces involving chil-
dren usually occur in the early years
of marriage. Two-thirds of the chil-
dren affected are under ten. (4)
Divorce and parental desertion are
increasing at an alarming rate and
are now the major causes of child
dependency. There are likely some
justifiable divorces. Basically, how-
ever, marriages fail because of the
failure of the individuals who mar-
ry. What can be done to stem the
tide of family breakdowns?

5. Mental JJJness

A congressional committee, ap-
pointed to investigate the toll of
major diseases, after making an ex-
haustive study of all health prob-
lems, concluded:

There is probably no more serious
problem in the health field today than
that of mental illness. (5)

Hospitalization for mental illness
has increased sixty per cent in twenty
years. This tells only part of the
story. The wasted lives, the misery,
and the unhappiness of the mentally
ill and their families cannot be esti-
mated. Fortunately, tremendous
gains are currently being made by
which mental illness is prevented
and treated. What can we do to
avoid mental illness?

6. Delinquency and Crime

Crime remains one of the all-time

problems affecting people. The
percentage rise in crime in the
United States, 1950 through 1955,
was three times that of the popula-
tion. Crime was up twenty-six per
cent while population was up nine
per cent. (6)

Other countries have had similar
disturbing increases in juvenile de-
linquency and adult crime.

No pat solution to crime and
delinquency has been found. How-
ever, certain things are known about
the problems. Human behavior is
the end result of many influences,
environmental and inheritable. Ac-
tion not in conformity with the
accepted code of conduct is the
result of multiple causes. An exami-
nation of these hard-to-find causes
often suggests treatment measures
helpful in solving the problem.
Until we are able to avoid the de-
velopment of criminal tendencies in
people, or until we are able to solve
personality problems of those who
commit crime, we shall not make
effective inroads upon the elimina-
tion of this social ill. Crime and
delinquency bring unhappiness to
the individual and his family. What
can we do as mothers to meet this
alarming problem?

7. Economic Factors in
Family Living

Many problems of an economic
nature strain family life today. We
shall mention briefly only a few.
Desertion of wives and children has
resulted in the public assuming re-

4. A Chart Book, Children and Youth at the Mideentury, Mideentury White House
Conference on Children and Youth, 1950.

5. Committee on Interstate & Foreign Commerce, Rep. Charles A. Wolverton,
N. J., Chairman. Commonly called the Wolverton Committee.

6. Uniform Crime Reports, Volume XXVI, No. 2, Annual Bulletin, 1955.

566

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

Sacred Music for Ladies
Three Part Choruses

GLORY TO GOD-Bach-Wllson 25

GRANT ME, DEAR LORD, DEEP

PEACE OF MIND-Stickles 20

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY COM-

MANDMENTS-Madsen .20

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

INVOCATION-Moore 20

KING OF GLORY-Parks 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS

HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

SPIRIT OF GOD-Neldllnger 18

TEACH ME, O LORD-Hamblen 20

THY BLESSING ON THIS HOUSE,

DEAR LORD-Madsen 20

VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS—

Scott 22

WHEN CHILDREN PRAY-Fenner . .20

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

□ On Approval Q Charge

D Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State _

liai|iieslHii9ic I

m\\}u\]mktV^H

145 NORTH UNIVERSITY. PROVO«^ Salt Lake City 11, Utah

sponsibility. Employment often
separates families. The cost of liv-
ing, desire for material things as
well as low income, often result,
separately and collectively, in stress.
Young couples often assume they
should start out with facilities and
things which their parents had only
after a life of hard work. Keeping
up with the Joneses is dangerous to
family living. The desire to supple-
ment the income of the husband,
either to raise or maintain a standard
of living, has resulted in many moth-
ers leaving the home for employ-
ment. Although some mothers, of
necessity, are the family breadwin-
ners, the well-being of children
should be the determining factor.
Of the more than twenty-one million
mothers with children under the
age of eighteen years in 1949, over
four million worked outside the
home. One and one-half million
of these had children of preschool
age. (7)

Families Can Meet the Challenge

It takes little imagination to
realize that the home is vulnerable
to attack. Latter-dav Saint families
face problems similar to those faced
by other families. It is not intend-
ed in this lesson to suggest solutions
to the problems above discussed.
We must be constantly alert to the
development of problems which
affect the family and, once a prob-
lem is detected, our efforts should
be towards solving it. Future lessons
will dwell on how families can meet
problems that arise.

4. A Chart Book, Children and Youth
at the Mideentnry, Midcentury White
House Conference on Children and Youth,
1950.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

567

The task which is ours is stated
in the following words:

We cannot insulate our children from
the uncertainties of the world in which
we live or from the impact of the prob-
lems which confront us all. What we
can do is to equip them to meet these
problems, to do their part in the total
effort, and to build up those inner re-
sources of character which are the main
strength of the American people. (8)

Within the gospel is found the
power to defeat and destroy un-
wholesome family influences. It
requires more than acceptance and
belief, however. We must make
apphcation of the gospel in our
lives. Conscientious, prayerful ef-
fort to know and understand the
gospel, and the living of it, will
reduce the threat of defeat and will
bring happiness and the realization
of pleasant ambitions. Children will
be prepared to meet squarely the
temptations and problems which
are theirs, and all family members
will be grateful for the fruits of the
gospel.

Supplementary Reference

1. "Valiant Womanhood" — Vesta P.
Crawford, The Reliei Society Magazine,
October 1955, page 660.

Questions for Discussion

1. Suggest ways in which families of
today could better utilize their time to
spend more hours together. How can
family time be used wastefully? How
can the Family Hour be used to increase
family solidarity?

2. Discuss wholesome TV and radio
programs for children and adolescents.
Why is it desirable for parents to hear

and view programs preferred by their chil-
dren and evaluate them together?

3. What tangible steps can be taken
in our homes to offset the comic book
craze?

4. Point out the recent advancements
made in the treatment of mental illness.
Why is greater understanding of this
problem necessary for all of us?

5. Why should every parent be con-
cerned with the problem of delinquency
and crime? With the causes?

8. President Harry S. Truman, Proceed-
ings Midcentury White House Conference
on Children and Youth, 1950.

ibcho

Leslie S. Clark

Through the fragrant dusk a veery's call
Like silver rain is east,
As once we heard it, hand in hand,
In an hour too dear to last ....
Yet, still, a single song — a heart —
Can hold the past.

• BEAVTIFIJL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valu-
able instruction of each month's Relief
Societij Magazine is in a handsomely
bound cover. The Mountain West's first
and finest bindery and printing house is
prepared to bind your editions into a
durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.
Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Advance payment must aeeompany

all orders.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles __ 35

150 to 300 miles „ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gCt>\

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah m ^^|

568

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1957

HAWAII

Vida Fox Clawson is oper-
ating another of her lovely
tours to HAWAII. This tour
will sail on the New Matsonia
on November 4, 1957.

EARLY RESERVATIONS ARE ADVISABLE

EUROPE

Make your plans for Europe
for the DEDICATION OF THE
LATTER-DAY SAINT TEMPLE in
England.

For complete details write or phone:

VIDA F0\ CLAWSOK

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EMpire 4-2017

iuirfhday L^ongratulatto

l>?

For Relief Society and
Genealogy Workers

TYPEWRITING
CLASSES

CLASSWORK BEGINS SEPT. 9

Classes to run 6:30 to 8:00 p.m., Mondays and
Thursdays. Individual help and instruction for
adults who wish to use typewriting in genealogy
and other Church work. Call for reservations.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
70 NORTH MAIN SALT LAKE CITY

One Hundred

Mrs. Mary Elizabeth Foreman Calkins
Sheridan, Wyoming

Ninety-nine

Mrs. Annis IIuldaii Cluff Batty
Pima, Arizona

Ninety-eight

Mrs. Harriet Ranck Olson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Ann Brown Clark
Provo, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Victoria Estella Dixon Harper
Payson, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Angeline Deem Hansen
Tremonton, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Alice Norris Sears
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Elizabeth Annie Munns Goates
Lehi, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Annie Katherine Erickson

Benson

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary E. Jones
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Angeline King Brooks
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Louisa A. Bateman
Shelley, Idaho

Mrs. Helena Christine Johnson Neeley
Rexburg, Idaho

Mrs. Mary LeBaron Bay Empey
Junction, Utah

Mrs. Christina Sinclair Bowers
Nephi, Utah

Mrs. Ellen Francine Robbins

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary E. Jones Dalton

Roy, Utah

Doctrine and Covenants

Study Questions

ROY W. DOXEY

This study guide,
indi\ idual or group,
section stud>' of the
nants. It consists of
to be considered in
text. Scores of spiritu
up and, where possil
is made to e\ er\ da\'

designed to assist
makes a section-by-
Doctrine and Co\e-
a series of questions
the reading (<f the
al truths are pointed
de, their apphcati(ni
hfe. $1.50

Discourages of rhc Prophcr

JOSEPH
SMITH

I J

3. Discourses of the
Prophet Joseph Smith

Compiled by ALMA P. BURTON
The "host" from the Prophet Jo-
seph Smiths utteranees have been
culled from a wealth of material
and presented in nniqne form.
Here, in one brief volnme, yon
will gain a more perfeet imder-
standinjj; of the Prophet and the
rexelations he received. $3.00

2- Doctrine and Covenants
and Pearl of Great Price

Large Print Edition

Every LDS famih will want this large print edi-
tion in the famiK library. It makes for easier
reading— has dnrable cloth binding.

$3.00

Dcserct^Booh Co.

^^jto.34 East South Temple- Salt Lake City. Utah ,. -^

DESERET BOOK COMPANY
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money
order ( ) charge to my account for the encircled (num-
bered) books: 1 2 3

Name ..
Address
City

Zone State..

Residents of Utah include 2°o sales tax.

Happy Families Do Things TOGETHER

'Round-and-'round and up-and-down . . . makes you dizzy just watching, doesn't
it? This feeling can be fun during an occasional visit to the amusement park, but . . .

Do you sometimes feel the same way around bill-paying time every month . . .
when the dollars come in and go right out again, and you just never seem to be
getting ahead?

BeneficiaTs "Planned Futures" gives you that important feeling of "getting ahead."

Those financial circles can be straightened out to chart a beautifully straight
course to a Planned Future . . . providing the money you'll want for your children's
education, for travel and fun, for your own retirement. Your Beneficial Life agent can
help you plan to save money regularly as you can best afford, and gain that all-
important feeling of ''getting ahead." Call him soon.

BENEFICIAL LIFE INSURANCE CO.
Beneficial Building
Salt Lake City, Utah

Please send me a copy of your free folder, "Planned
Futures."

Name

Street or RFD

City Zone State

Send today for in-
formative folder on
"Planned Futures."

BENEFICIAL UEE

David O. McKay, Pres

^ofmuinu

Salt Lake City, Utah

PTEMBER 1957

Lyountry I ieighhors

Elsie McKinnon Strachan

Two women walked through autumn dusk,

Their children following.

Where corn had stood in tasseled husk,

Where quail had taken wing;

Past hayfields where their men had talked

And marked warm days with laughter,

Past stubble gold, two women walked.

Their children romping after.

While jellies cooled upon the sill—

Their kitchens warm and sweet,

Two women talked of spice and dill.

Of pickled pear and beet.

A far goose etched the amber sky

And honked his parting call.

Two women, lingering, said goodbye,

At the fence of golden fall.

The Cover: Tiger Pagoda in Hong Kong, China

Photograph submitted by Luana C. Heaton

Frontispiece: Aspen in Autumn, near McClure's Pass, Colorado
Photograph by Bob Bishop

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Cjrom I Lear and QJc

I want you to know that my two mar-
ried daughters enjoy your wonderful
Magazine as much as I do. One daughter,
Mrs. Joan Kershaw, hves in Ogden,
Utah. . . . She presides over her home
and family of fi\'e from her wheel chair,
and gets many happy hours from our
Magazine. My other daughter, Dorothy
Cunningham, is now in far-off Okinawa
with her airforce husband and little
daughter. They enjoy the Magazine and
Relief Society over there. She says she
feels most at home in Okinawa when she
is in Relief Society.

— Edith Weenig

President

Riverside Ward Relief Society

Salt Lake City, Utah

I sent a copy of the July issue of the
Magazine (containing my article, "Let's
Visit a Desert Botanical Garden") to Mr.
Marshall of the Tempe (Arizona) Botani-
cal Garden, and he said, quote: 'Xet me
say that this is the first article written by
an author outside of our staff which was
factual and unobjectional in every way.
Congratulations." That's meat and drink,
isn't it, to a struggling author?

— Marijane Morris

Corrine, Utah

It was with great interest that I read
Preston Nibley's account of the South
African Mission (July 1957). As a child
I attended those meetings with my moth-
er, Edith M. Spanton, and learned the
gospel hymns. She was converted to the
Church by Elders Lyon and Simpkins and
came to Utah in 1906. Strangely enough,
in her later years, she sometimes served
as baby-sitter for Brother Nibley's small
twin granddaughters. As this is her birth-
day month, I am sending this letter in
loving tribute to her memory and with
everlasting gratitude to her and to those
elders who made our coming to Utah pos-
sible.

— Edith S. Anderson

Berkeley, California

I did enjoy Edna Day's article "A
Nursery Will Be Maintained," in the
June issue of the Magazine. I am proud
to be her friend. Relief Society has in-
troduced me to so many friends — Erances
C. Yost, Mabel Law Atkinson, Agnes Just
Reid. Years ago, before I ever dreamed
that someday I would be a Latter-day
Saint, I sold romantic verse to national
magazines — and I could usually count on
appearing alongside Catherine Berry,
whom I hope to see some day.

— Elaine Walters

Blackfoot, Idaho

I cannot refrain from expressing my ap-
preciation for the editorial "Pen in Hand"
(by Vesta P. Crawford) in the May Mag-
zine. I read it for the first time this morn-
ing, then immediately reread it, and now,
this afternoon, I read it again and find it
even more beautiful and vital, especially
for Latter-day Saint writers.

— Mabel Law Atkinson

Dayton, Idaho

I wish to express my pleasure in the
article "A Nursery Will Be Maintained"
(June 1957). It recalled to memory some
of my own teaching experiences and the
joy I find when some fine young man or
woman comes up to me and asks "Do you
remember me? You taught me in sec-
ond grade," and I grope back through the
years for the small edition I once knew.
It is a wonderful privilege to be a teacher
and have some small part in instructing
and shaping these young lives. I always
enjoy Erances Yost's stories and articles.
Her versatility amazes me. It shows what
determination and faith can do.
— Edith Johannesen

Idaho Ealls, Idaho

I watch the Magazine with interest
from month to month, and enjoy it very
much. When I get back in Zion, I plan
to try many of those wonderful recipes
(from the missions) that have been pub-
lished.

— Bernice O. Dyer

President

West German Mission

Relief Society

Page 570

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford --------- President

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor --------- Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager - ----- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44

SEPTEMBER 1957

No. 9

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

My Father — A True Leader Emma Rae McKay Ashton 573

Free Agency Henry D. Moyle 575

The Southern Far East Mission Preston R. Nibley 580

A Temple Rises in New Zealand Wealtha S. Mendenhall 582

Nothing Worth Having Is Free 601

FICTION

The Heavenly Bonus Rosa Lee Lloyd 589

For This I Have Yearned Mabel Law Atkinson 605

The Bright Star — Chapter 7 (Conclusion) Dorothy S. Romney 608

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 570

Sixty Years Ago 596

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 597

Editorial: Her Choice Marianne C. Sharp 598

Notes to the Field: Relief Society Magazine Subscription Price Raised to $2 600

Annual General Relief Society Conference 600

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 612

Birthday Congratulations 640

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes From the Southern Far East Mission Luana C. Heaton 602

Dora Jolley Pursues a Hobby of Handwork 611

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Theology: What to Expect From a Study of the Doctrine and Covenants Roy W. Doxey 619

Visiting Teacher Messages: "'O Ye That Embark in the Service of God . . . ."

Christine H. Robinson 625

Work Meeting: Living Economically William F. Edwards 626

Literature: "Twelfth Night, or What You Will" Briant S. Jacobs 629

Suggested Music for Lessons on Shakespeare 636

Social Science: References for "Families Have Problems" 638

POETRY

Country Neighbors — Frontispiece, Elsie McKinnon Strachan, 569; Cool Grove of Language,
Dorothy J. Roberts, 574; Summers Past, Gertrude T. Koven, 578; The Golden Net, Ethel Jacob-
son, 579; Tour of Pennsylvania, Margery S. Stewart, 588; Drowsing in the Sun, Ida Isaacson, 595;
To Aunt Getty's Old Blue Bowl, Matia McClelland Burk, 599; Only These, Mabel Jones Gabbott,
604; Seed of Lace, Maryhale Woolsey, 607; My Husband's Hands, Marie Ricks, 618; To Children
Asleep, Florence Marie Gates Bennett, 624; Worship, Wanda Greene Nielson, 640.

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 571

Courtesy Z.C.M.I. Photo Reflex Studio

PRESIDENT DAVID O. McKAY

Page 572

lliyi CJather — .jL cJrue JLeader

Birthday Greetings to President David O. McKay
On His Eighty-Fourth Birthday, September 8, 1957

Emma Rae McKay Ashton

PARENTS of the Church are admonished by their leaders to teach the

gospel in their homes and to direct their children wisely at the
critical periods of their lives. Father, I appreciate your guidance through-
out my life.

It seems only yesterday that I pleaded to stay home from the kinder-
garten class in Sunday School. You smiled and explained gently, ''Oh,
everyone in our family attends Sunday School on Sunday morning. Out
of the seven days in the week, this first one belongs to the Lord. It is
different. It is his day— the day when, fresh and clean, your hair neatly
curled, and wearing your best shiny shoes and crisp frock, you honor and
worship our Heavenly Father in his house. Your spirit, as well as your
body, must be fed to become the lovely thing you want it to be."

Needless to say, after that, with you and Mother we filed happily to
Church. After Sunday School, permission to play on the slide and swings
in the park we knew would be denied, so we read quietly, or visited rela-
tives. How secure a small child feels under the influence of parents who
live with a purpose and point the way of truth unwaveringly.

Not long after you returned from your mission around the world,
one day you seated me beside you and announced that it was time that
I was baptized. ''Do you know what that means, Emma Rae? When you
are immersed in the water, all of your sins are washed away. You emerge
a new person with a determination, I hope, to keep your life clean and
sweet. After you are baptized, you v/ill be confirmed a member of The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and receive the gift of the
Holy Ghost to guide you in choosing the right when temptation confronts
you."

With deep appreciation, I recall a lesson in politeness that you
taught me. Upon request, I arose from the dinner table to cut more
bread. Returning, and before placing the bread on the table, I helped
myself to a slice. All you said was, "Always serve yourself last. Be mind-
ful of others first." That was enough. Although you said no more than
that, from then on, this lesson in courtesy was reinforced and indelibly
stamped upon my mind by your daily practice of it.

Often you counseled, "It is the little things in life that count— the
habitual use of 'please,' 'thank you,' and 'pardon me,' that are im-
portant." Sometimes, when our play was tense and our voices became
shrill, you quoted King Lear's eulogy to Cordelia to quiet us: "Her voice
was ever soft, gentle, and low, an excellent thing in woman."

Page 573

574 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

Problems confront teenagers whose professors attempt in various ways
to encourage disbelief in Christ's teachings. One day I was perturbed over
the explanation in a university class that a separate spirit leaving the body
and ascending to heaven is inconceivable. The professor illustrated his
point with an analogy— comparing the body with the mechanism of a
watch. When the mainspring of the watch breaks or important parts fail
to function, the ticking stops. When the human heart ceases beating,
the body dies. Your decisive answer strengthened my testimony. *'Your
professor forgets that the intelligence behind that watch still lives, and
will go on living. Life is eternal." You explained that intelligence never
was created nor can be; that heavenly parents created spiritual bodies in
which the organized intelligences could dwell; and that the spirit bodies
are permitted to be born into earthly bodies. By obeying the Word of
Wisdom and exercising self-control, we keep unsullied the earthly taber-
nacles of our eternal spirits.

''A true leader," a noted educator defined, ''possesses two outstanding
qualities: first, consideration for the welfare of others; and second, the
ability to help people understand their assignments." These qualities in you
are evident in your piloting of this great Church. Your love, sympathetic
understanding, and deep concern for the happiness of members of the
Church, and your wisdom in counseling and interpreting life's purposes
to your people have endeared you forever in their hearts.

L^ooi (^rove of JLanguage
Dorothy ]. Roheits

I walked the cool grove of language
For healing; through untoned reams
Of silence, for a faith.
I moved down the long corridors
Of men's thinking and was assuaged.
For through all the groves stirred
The whisper of God's voice,
Root and bud . . . common to all.
I walked the cool grove of language
And in the green forest of words
Found my heart made whole.

Free Agency

Henry D. MoyJe
Of the Council of the Twelve

Choose you this day whom ye will serve (Joshua 24:15).

THIS was the call of a great
prophet of God to his people,
to exercise their free agency.
So has it been in all generations of
time. Indeed, our free agency
reaches into the eternities.

Heaven wills our happiness, allows our
doom (Young, Night Thoughts).

We often have occasion to repeat
with approval the poetic words of
William C. Gregg:

Know this, that every soul is free

To choose his life and what he'll be,

For this eternal truth is given

That God will force no man to heaven.

He'll call, persuade, direct aright.

And bless with wisdom, love, and light,

In nameless ways be good and kind,
But never force the human mind.

These poetic words portray the
author's deep insight into the in-
herent power of man. By and
through the inspiration of the Al-
mighty, it is written:

Now there was no law against a man's
belief; for it was strictly contrary to the
commands of God that there should be
a law which should bring men on to un-
equal ground (Alma 30:7).

Free agency is a godly attribute
in which we share as his children.
It is our most priceless heritage.
Like all other endowments from on
high, to benefit by it, we must exert
ourselves. Stamped indelibly on the
minds of Latter-day Saints, is this
truth:

'The glory of God is intelligence/'

We are limited in the exercise of
our free agency by the extent or
degree of our intelligence. Joshua's
choice of whom he would serve was
an intelligent choice. He knew the
alternatives when he chose the God
of Israel. He realized that man
could not be saved in ignorance.
Throughout the history of the world,
it is the ignorant who have been
oppressed and deprived to the great-
est extent of their liberty. It stands
to reason that such a great gift from
God entails equally great responsi-
bilities upon the part of the recip-
ient. We do not merit possession
of this great gift unless we use it
intelligently and beneficially. For
this power of free agency to be
functional, there must needs be a
choice.

And men are instructed sufficiently that
they know good from evil ... (2 Nephi

For it must needs be, that there is an
opposition in all things. If not so . . .
righteousness could not be brought to
pass, neither wickedness, neither holiness
nor misery, neither good nor bad. . . .

And if ye shall say there is no law, ye
shall also say there is no sin. If ye shall
say there is no sin, ye shall also say there
is no righteousness. And if there be no
righteousness there be no happiness. And
if there be no righteousness nor happiness
there be no punishment nor misery. And
if these things are not there is no
God ... (2 Nephi, 2:11, 13).

Page 575

576

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

Without the inherent power to
decide, man's abihty to progress
eternally would be destroyed.

Our voluntary efforts toward our
improvement carry us along a very
interesting road. The farther we
travel, the greater becomes the scope
of our opportunity. The more we
learn the greater becomes the field
of the unknown. Through it all we
gain at least a vague conception of
the infinite. It makes it easier to
comprehend in some small measure
the possibility of our endless, un-
limited development. The finite
mind has its limitations, but of this
we can be assured, we are all able to
grasp so far as we will the possibili-
ties of progress within our own
reach. Whether we stretch out our
hand to secure for ourselves our op-
portunities, or let them pass by, is
the office of our free agency. As
we will, so can we succeed. In fact,
our free agency is the foundation of
life. It is controlled in large meas-
ure by our faith. Paul commented
beautifully when he said:

Now faith is the substance of things
hoped for, the evidence of things not seen
(Hebrews 11:1).

Then he goes on in verse 6 to say:

But without faith it is impossible to
please him: for he that cometh to God
must believe that he is, and that he is a
rewarder of them that diligently seek
him.

We see, therefore, without faith
it is impossible to progress. Faith in
very deed motivates action. With-
out action there is no such thing as
success. We sometimes err in limit-
ing the scope of our free agency to
man's religious needs. Like all
other principles of the gospel, there

is no circumscription. It is the con-
trolling factor in all our human
activities and considerations.

Man was also in the beginning with
God. Intelligence, or the light of truth,
was not created or made, neither indeed
can be.

All truth is independent in that sphere
in which God has placed it, to act for
itself, as all intelligence also; otherwise
there is no existence (D. & C. 93:29, 30).

T ET us for a moment reflect upon
what has been accomplished by
the exercising of the free agency of
man. It is natural that we should
immediately turn to the establish-
ment of our own great nation. The
authors of the Declaration of Inde-
pendence and the framers of our
Constitution recognized the heaven-
ly endowment of free agency in
man in the great work which they
accomplished. We read in the
Declaration of Independence:

We hold these truths to be self-
evident, that all men are created equal,
that they are endowed by their Creator
with certain unalienable rights, that
among these are Life, Liberty and the
pursuit of Happiness. That to secure these
rights, Governments are instituted among
Men, deriving their just powers from the
consent of the governed.

The Constitution declares above
all else that it was adopted to secure
the blessings of liberty to ourselves
and our posterity.

I quote from Article I of the Bill
of Rights of the Constitution:

Congress shall make no law respecting
an establishment of religion, or prohibit-
ing the free exercise thereof or abridging
the freedom of speech, or of the press;
or the right of people peaceably to as-
semble, and to petition the Government
for a redress of grievances.

FREE AGENCY

577

And in Article IX of the same
Bill of Rights is written:

The enumeration in the Constitution,
of certain rights, shall not be construed
to deny or disparage others retained by
the people.

This is an absolute recognition by
the government of the inherent right
of free agency of man. He should
be deprived of as little of his free-
dom as possible. None, as a mat-
ter of fact, without his consent-
that is, the consent of the majority.
Even then, the limitations placed
upon man's free agency should be
confined to those essentials of gov-
ernment by which our security is
insured, and the individuals permit-
ted to live lives of liberty and to
pursue happiness as they would.

The difficulty with all govern-
ments, and one to which our own
has fallen heir, is that the majority,
by virtue of its right to place limi-
tations on man's free agency, has
undertaken to infringe upon the
rights reserved to the individual, for
the direct and immediate benefit of
the majority individually rather than
for the establishment of law and
order. For example: the Constitu-
tion expressly prohibits taking of
personal property for public pur-
poses without just compensation.
Under the guise of taxation, the
Constitution is violated and prop-
erty is taken from one and given to
another. This demonstrates clearly
the power to tax is the power to
destroy. That is the course which
we now pursue. Even here it is a
question of the proper use of our
free agency. The Constitution de-
fines our rights. Our difficulties
today come as a result of the use
we make of our own free agency in

preserving and protecting these
rights, which should be unalienable,
as declared.

Freedom of worship, as well as
political and spiritual freedom, has
been lost to those who could not
make relatively intelligent decisions
pertaining to their own well-being.
There has never been a dearth of
men— cunning, crafty, unscrupulous
—who were ever ready to oppress
the poor, the weak, the ignorant. In
so doing, they have, and do even
now, operate in the sphere of almost
every human activity. Their influ-
ence is felt economically, socially,
politically, and religiously. The only
difference in the various ages of man
is the ability on the one hand, the
opportunity on the other, for the
few to oppress the masses and seek
to control their destinies for their
own selfish purposes.

TT is the influence of the true gos-
pel of Jesus Christ which has
helped to uplift men in their own
estimation, brush aside the mists of
darkness from the minds of men,
and restore to them the ability to
think and act in keeping with the
laws of God, to grow in knowledge
and understanding, each to become
his own savior by willing to be what
his righteous ambitions direct. All
this spells progress. On the other
hand, where people live in ignor-
ance under the domination of oth-
ers, little of their free agency re-
mains. They have almost lost this
gift and likewise almost ceased to
exist as the children of our Heavenly
Father. As the light of knowledge,
the expansion of their powers of
reason and perception dawns, their
powers of decision increase and
greater and greater freedom of ac-

578

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

tion is theirs. It is then, and then
only, that the redeeming power of
the gospel of Jesus Christ can lift
them into the light and knowledge
of God and his ways.

It is not alone governments that
seek to enjoin us in the exercise of
our own free agency. This has
sometimes been done in the name
of religion.

Such an injunction at once seeks
to destroy under the guise of divine
prerogative our free agency in de-
termining for ourselves what is true
or false.

I for myself have long since de-
termined that a safe criterion by
which movements political, social,
or religious can be judged meri-
toriously is by their impact upon
our Godly attribute of free agency.

God would not seek to destroy
with the left hand that which he
bequeathed to us with his right
hand.

Every good gift and every perfect gift
is from above, and cometh down from
the Father of lights, with whom is no
variableness, neither shadow of turning
(James 1:17).

Neither would he leave to one man

the prerogative, divine or otherwise,
to choose for another what is right
or wrong.

As noted, our Constitution recog-
nizes that all men are created equal.
Even God did not reserve this right
to himself to control the mind of
man.

See, I have set before thee this day life
and good, and death and evil. . . .

I call heaven and earth to record this
day against you, that I have set before
you life and death, blessing and cursing:
therefore choose life, that both thou
and thy seed may live (Deuteronomy
30:15, 19).

Let us, therefore, be so grateful
for our rich heritage that we evi-
dence our gratitude by the use we
make of this eternal power to render
our own decisions and to determine
for ourselves what is truth on the
one hand and error on the other. To
do this, we are all equally endowed
with our free agency. May we nev-
er find ourselves under the necessity
of permitting others to make that
decision for us. Let us all decide
with Joshua of old:

. . . but as for me and my house, we
will serve the Lord (Joshua 24:15).

uintners

G^ast

GeitTude T. Koven

How many seasons pass before the heart
Can realize the wealth of summertime —
Can know this transient beauty set apart,
To hold the sequence of each flowing rhyme,
Rich with assured abundance — summertime.

Summer once more retreating on the hills
And fading slowly in the cool of night. . . .
I pray that I may keep a summer hour
When leaves have faded and the winter's blight
Has settled on the years I count tonight.

Josef Muench

MALIGNE LAKE, JASPER NATIONAL PARK, CANADA

cJhe i^olden I Let

Ethel Jacohson

Summer was green, so green it would never end,

Alders painted the sky over mirroring streams,

Emerald, jade— each leaflet dappled to blend

In a verdant eanopy. Green was the color of dreams,

The green of willow, aspen, and mountain larch,

Of blackberry runners fagoting each lane,

Of foxgrapes in the wood, and the lacy arch

Of birches weaving summer's counterpane.

There time dozed in a peppermint-hued cocoon.

Time and I— but one night it grew still

And trees stood silent, snared by the yellow moon

In a golden net, stood shivering and chill.

Their color drained where meshes, magic-stitched,

Had stained and left them yellow, moon-bewitched.

Page 579

cJke Southern OJar (bast 1 1 it

ission

Pieston R. Nibley
Assistant Church Historian

"PEARLY in May 1955, the First Presidency announced the division of the
Japanese Mission into two missions, to be known as the Northern Far
East and the Southern Far East.

The Southern Far East Mission was to include Formosa, the British
colony of Hong Kong, the Philippines, and the island of Guam. Herald
Grant Heaton of Salt Lake City was appointed to preside over this mission.

The division of the Japanese Mission was ratified at a missionary con-
ference held in Karuizawa, Japan, on July 27, 1955, under the direction
of President Joseph Fielding Smith of the Council of the Twelve. Presi-
dent Smith, accompanied by his wife, Mrs. Jessie Evans Smith, had made
the journey to Japan for the purpose of supervising the division of the
mission and installing President Heaton as president of the Southern Far
East Mission.

At a meeting of the saints and missionaries held in Hong Kong on

mmmi/'V''':- '
Photograph submitted by Luana C. Heaton

CHINESE JUNK WITH PART OF HONG KONG ISLAND
IN THE BACKGROUND

Page 580

THE SOUTHERN FAR EAST MISSION

581

Ewing Galloway

WINNOWING RICE, LUZON, PHILIPPINE ISLANDS

August 17, 1955, under the direction of President Smith, the action of
creating the Southern Far East Mission was again ratified.

A temporary headquarters for the mission was estabhshed at 149
Argyle Street, Kowloon, Hong Kong. The first missionaries assigned to
labor in the Southern Far East Mission were Elders Garnet E. Birch, Rob-
ert M. Jackson, Alexander K. Madsen, Gary L. Bradshaw, Kenneth Kui
Sing Fong, Ronald Ollis, Duane W. Degn, and Jerry D. Wheat.

In June 1956, four missionaries were assigned to Formosa; the first to
be assigned to that country.

The first baptisms in the Southern Far East Mission were performed
on April 26, 1956, when Mr. and Mrs. Leslie Dickman, natives of England,
were baptized at Hong Kong by Elder Leslie W. Degn. Five days later
eleven Chinese converts were baptized in the mission home in Kowloon.

At the end of May 1957, it was reported that there were 284 members
of the Church in the Southern Far East Mission, located in four branches.
Luana C. Heaton presides over the Southern Far East Mission Relief
Society.

Note: The co^'e^ for this Magazine, "Pagoda in Kowloon, Hong Kong," was snb-
mitted by Luana C. Heaton, President, Southern Far East Mission Rchef Society. See
also "Recipes From the Southern Far East Mission," page 602.

A Temple Rises in New Zealand

Wealtha S. Mencknhdl
Member, General Board of Relief Society

4 4 T F any of you lack wisdom, Church has grown since that time
I let him ask of God, that giv- in New Zealand until we now have
eth to all men liberally, and 14,630 members,
upbraideth not; and it shall be given It was easy for this people to
him." How grateful we are this accept much of the doctrine of the
day that our great Prophet Joseph Church, especially was it easy to
Smith, when just a boy, was im- accept The Book of Mormon,
pressed by the above message; that Brother Matthew Cowley, in his
it entered with great force into his book Matthew Cowley Speaks,
heart, and he did seek in faith, states that he had never met a Poly-
nothing wavering, for needed wis- nesian who had read The Book of
dom from God many times. We Mormon who did not say: 'That
are grateful that on the morning of book came from God. That is
a very beautiful, clear day in the our record.'' It was easy for them
early spring of 1820, Joseph knelt in to believe in the words of the Lord,
prayer, and that he was visited by 'If any of you lack wisdom, let him
the Father and his Son Jesus Christ, ask of God." They do this con-
At that time the Father introduced stantly.

the Savior of mankind by saying, It was easy for them to accept the

''This is My Beloved Son, Hear genealogical program of the Church,

Him/" We are grateful that The because their dearest interests in

Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- life are entwined about their pos-

day Saints was organized in its ful- terity; their children are their prize

ness under the guidance and inspira- possessions; they lo\'e them dearly,

tion of the Savior through the They recite their genealogy from

Prophet Joseph Smith, and that it memory for many generations. They

is for all people wherever they are. continually speak of the fact that

Missionaries were sent out into the they are born of goodly parents,

world, and the truths of our gospel Yes, they are eager to go to the

have been proclaimed to hundreds house of the Lord and there be

of thousands of our Father's chil- sealed as husband and wife and have

dren. their children sealed to them for

The beautiful land of New Zea- time and all eternity. They are

land was first visited by the Latter- eager and willing to go into a tem-

day Saint missionaries in 1854, ^^^^ P^^ of God and be baptized by

it was not until 1881 that the mis- proxy for their ancestors and do

sionaries from the ''rising sun," their work, that they, too, may be

traveling in pairs, prepared to live sealed for all eternity,

in the homes of the people, and to These wonderful people of New

learn the Maori language and teach Zealand and those of Australia, Sa-

the Maori the gospel in their own moa, Tonga, Tahiti, and other

tongue. The membership of the island people, have been and are

Page 582

A TEMPLE RISES IN NEW ZEALAND

583

Candid Camera Studies
Hamilton, New Zealand

THE BEAUTIFUL NEW ZEALAND COUNTRYSIDE, WITH THE TEMPLE
AT THE UPPER LEFT OF THE PICTURE

faithful, humble, devoted members
of the Church. They love the Lord,
and the truth is embedded deep in
their hearts. They enjoy their
Church work and live according to
its teachings.

Many of these people have saved
money for years to take them to
the house of the Lord, but the
amount needed is almost prohibi-
tive, as they have large families and
money is not easy for them to ob-
tain. The majority of those faith-
ful souls who have traveled to
Hawaii to the temple have traveled
steerage on a ship, with little or no
spending money in their pockets,
and all that they owned has been
sold in order to make the trip. Yet
they were happy in the thought that

they were saving themselves and
their ancestors.

These good people have been
told, in recent years, to stay home
and save their money, to be faith-
ful to the teachings of the gospel,
and it might be possible to bring a
temple to them. They have been
waiting faithfully.

/^NE day in December 1954, Presi-
dent David O. McKay called
Brother Wendell B. Mendenhall
into his office and assigned him to
a special mission of investigating
possible temple sites in the beauti-
ful faraway land of New Zealand.
This assignment was of a confiden-
tial nature, and it made it impos-
sible for Brother Mendenhall, upon

584

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

Candid Camera Studies
Hamilton, New Zealand

AT THE CORNERSTONE OF THE NEW ZEALAND TEMPLE

December 22, 1956

Left to right: Elder Wendell B. Mendenhall, Chairman of the Church Building
Committee; Elder R. Elvvin Clark, a labor missionary; Elder Hugh B. Brown, Assistant
to the Council of the Twelve; Elder Ariel S. Ballif, President, New Zealand Mission.

his arrival in that land, to let the
people he loved so much know that
their dreams were finally going to
come true. However, it was quite
enough at that time to tell them
that the Prophet of God and Sister
McKay were going to pay them a
visit in approximately three weeks.
Imagine the thrill and excitement
of those humble saints in knowing
that President McKay was coming
to their land! Many of them had
never seen a prophet, now they
would both see and hear one, may-
be even shake his hand. No king
had a greater welcome to any land
than did the President of the
Church have in the South Seas.

He retired early the night of his
arrival and was up bright and early
the next morning ready and anxious
to look at the temple site that had
been selected, although it had not
been discussed since his arrival. He
was met by Brother Mendenhall,
Brother Biesinger, Supervisor of
Church Construction in New Zea-
land, and others, and they drove
through Church-owned property to
a beautiful green rolling hill on the
connecting farm. All stepped from
the car and looked over the grounds
and the new college that is being
constructed there. President Mc-
Kay's eyes were bright with what he
saw^ and a smile came upon his face.

A TEMPLE RISES IN NEW ZEALAND

585

He was happy as he looked over the
hill and could see the small cities
around; he could see the little lake
a short distance away, also beautiful
grazing land for livestock.

He called to Brother Mendenhall
to come to his side and said, ''What
do you think?"

In reply to his question, Brother
Mendenhall said, ''What do you
think?"

Then, in an almost prophetic
tone. President McKay said, "This
is the place to build the temple."

npHE ground was purchased and
the temple ground-breaking
ceremony was held December 21,
1955 at 2 P.M. President Ariel S.
Ballif of the New Zealand Mission
was in charge of the program, and
approximately 1500 people attended.
After singing "We Thank Thee O
God for a Prophet," and hearing
those words full of meaning ring out

to all the inhabitants nearby, I
thought of the words of the prophet
Brigham Young when the Salt Lake
Temple was being built. He said:
"I want to see the temple built in
a manner that it will endure
through the Millennium. This is
not the only Temple we shall build;
there will be hundreds of them built
and dedicated to the Lord. This
Temple will be known as the first
Temple built in the mountains by
the Latter-day Saints." I kept
thinking, and this temple will be
the first temple built in the South
Pacific by our Latter-day Saints;
they will build so it will endure
through the Millennium as their
hearts, and all their strength will be
in their work.

Thirty-six labor missionaries had
been called from the mainland as
supervisors for this work, and other
Church buildings on the island.
Brother E. Albert Rosenvall was

Candid Camera Studies
Hamilton, New Zealand

THE NEW ZEALAND TEMPLE IN COURSE OF CONSTRUCTION

586 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

called to be supervisor for the con- order to dedicate their temple unto
struction of the temple under the the Lord around the beginning of
direction of Brother George Bie- 1958. From my apartment, I could
singer. Two hundred fifteen labor hear singing from the early morn-
missionaries were there from the ing hours until long after the stars
Church membership of Australia, and the moon were shining brightly
Tonga, Samoa, Tahiti, and New Zea- at night. How these people love
land, living in small homes and to sing as they work! Yes, they are
dormitories they had helped to build a chosen people,
while working on the New Zealand

College and chapels in that area. HpHE temple is located on the

These missionaries are supported by North Island of New Zealand,

the membership of their missions. It is about three miles west of the

inasmuch as the New Zealand town of Frankton Junction, which

Temple will serve approximately is near the city of Hamilton. It is

40,000 of the faithful people of on the most prominent site of the

those islands. Church property, and the main axis

Work on the temple started im- of the building extends east and

mediately after the groundbreaking west and is parallel with the main

and hasn't stopped since. While highway running on the west side

serving the Lord, men and boys of the temple, which is the Pirongia

have learned their trades. One Highway.

Moari boy said, ''I didn't want to According to Edward O. Ander-
come here to work, but now I want son, architect, entrance to the tem-
to die here." They love their work, pie grounds is by way of Temple
they love the association with other Drive, which extends off Pirongia
good-living boys and girls, they en- Highway at a ninety-degree angle,
joy the Church work in the College The drive has a rise of twenty feet
Branch, and the spirit they feel in from the highway, and the ground
giving service. Work progressed rap- level of the temple is thirty-eight
idly under the missionary labor pro- feet above the Drive, on a beautiful
gram, and, on December 22, 1956, green rolling knoll, with native
the cornerstone was laid by Elder woodland nearby. This gives the
Hugh B. Brown. Hundreds of temple a very imposing setting and
saints had gathered from far and makes it the most important and
near for this impressive ceremony, impressive building in the area,
and many of them were able to ^j^^ ^^^ . -^ ^^ reinforced con-
crowd into the temple for the pro- ^^^^^ ^^^ concrete block construc-
gram, after which all gathered ^-^^ ^^^j^ ^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^-^^^ ^^^^^ ^f
around the building on the outside ^^-^^ ^^^ manufactured on the
under the beautiful sky of blue and ^^^^ . ^j^^ ^^^^^^^ missionaries. It
the fluffy white clouds for the cor- -^ ^^^^j^ -^^ ^|^^^^ ^^„^ ^^^^ l^^.^l^^
nerstone laying. which floors are expressed in the

Again, all missionaries renewed ele\'ation design. The annex of the

their determination to put their temple extends around the temple

hearts and souls into the work in proper, and is eighty-four feet wide

A TEMPLE RISES IN NEW ZEALAND

587

Photograph by E. Albert Rosenvall

THE NEW ZEALAND TEMPLE NEARING COMPLETION

June 1957

and 159 feet long, which gives a
floor area of 13,358 square feet. This
annex portion is one story high, the
roof of which is sixteen feet above
the ground hue. The temple prop-
er is fifty feet four inches wide and
114 feet long, and extends from the
second floor line to a height of fifty-
six feet above the ground, which is
the roof line.

The lower floor contains twenty-
six rooms, the principal of which
are: baptismal room, baptismal of-
fice, dressing rooms, matron's office,
children's room, women workers'
lounge, men workers' lounge, laun-
dry, sewing room, kitchen, and din-
ing room. The oxen for the bap-
tismal font were modeled by M. F.
Malin and were cast and the font
assembled in Switzerland.

The main floor consists of twenty-
four rooms, which are: entry,

lounge, foyer, cloak rooms, inner
foyer, chapel, president's office,
counselors' office, recorder's office,
general offices, dressing rooms,
bride's room, consultation room, and
linen room.

The second floor contains eight
rooms, including ordinance rooms
and two sealing rooms.

The second mezzanine floor con-
tains two sealing rooms. Ventilating
equipment is located both in the
attic and in the basement.

All finished woodwork in the
temple is rimu wood, a native wood,
which was milled on the site out
of lumber which was sawed and
taken from the Church timber tract
at Kai Kobe, New Zealand, 250
miles away. The main ordinance
room is finished in both rimu wood
and marble. The sealing rooms are
finished in marble. All floor cover-

588

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

ings, both hard floor and carpets,
furnishings, wall coverings, furni-
ture, draperies, and other appoint-
ments were incorporated in the de-
sign of the building, and all har-
monize and are in keeping with the
general conservative-modern design.
A tower is located on the east side
of the temple and extends ninety-
nine feet above the roof line. It is
built of concrete block and rein-
forced concrete. On top of this
tower, pointing towards the heavens,
is a bronze spire which was manu-
factured in England. Yes, the beau-

tiful bronze spire reaches heaven-
ward, just as the prayers of the choice
people of the South Seas have done.
They have prayed to our Father in
heaven for needed wisdom. They
have done so in faith, nothing wav-
ering. God has given to them lib-
erally, and their prayers, their
dreams, their very hearts' desires will
soon come true. A temple of God
is to be dedicated April 20, 1958.
This will be a great occasion for
those choice people of Israel who
dwell in the islands of the sea. May
God ever be with them.

cJour of Lrenns^wama

Margery S. Stewait

This is Christ Church, the driver said.

Underneath you are the stones

That house their folded, ancient bones.

They who builded, all lie dead.

This is her house, the driver said,

This red brick floor, this hearth, the loom.

She made the banner in this room.

But she who cut out stars is dead.

This is Valley Forge, he said.

. . . The dogwood blossoms, loosed from heaven.

Made, in the day, a lovely leaven . . .

But all the valiant ones lie dead.

How then in Christ Church, heard I prayer?

. . . Let this place, Lord, become thy root,

For tree of holy, greater fruit. . . .

Nothing lives as long as prayer.

From Ross house still, there flies today,

A starrier banner than before.

And one beloved by millions more.

How new, alive, her flag today.

On sweeping hills of Valley Forge

A ghostly sentry stands apart

And challenges the inmost heart . . .

Nor death . . . nor death at Valley Forge.

The Heavenly Bonus

Rosa Lee Lloyd

TT" ALLIENS dark brows puckered
thoughtfully as she sat at her
desk looking through the files of the
Bay View Club Heart Drive.

Chff would be home any minute
now, and what would he say when
she told him she was the newly ap-
pointed captain of the Drive be-
ginning tomorrow?

He would be proud of her, no
doubt, because it was an honor to
be captain, but he would be amused,
too. Cliff always saw the funny side
of everything, and he would think
it was very funny for Kallie to ex-
pect people to have money put away
for a heart drive when she and Cliff
were always on the slippery side of
their budget.

An ironic smile pouted her lips
as her fingers went through the
cards from the Maple Street district
where she and Marge Johnson, her
first lieutenant, would canvass to-
morrow. The Richard Starks had
given ten dollars last year, and even
dear old Mrs. Heaslip who lived
next door to the Starks had given
five dollars.

How did they manage? Kallie
wondered as she closed the file.
How did they do it? She and Cliff
never had a cent left over, not even
enough for a little nest egg in the
bank, and that had always been her
dream— a nest egg.

She heard Cliff's key in the lock,
and she stood up and hurried to meet
him. Her heart bounced high the
minute she looked at him. His blue
eyes were shining, his red hair was
ruffled, and he danced her around
the living room while he whistled

the catchy new polka they had
learned at the dance at Mutual last
night.

Cliff was a cut-up at home, and
Kallie often wondered what he used
for dignity in the stuffy law offices
of Allen, Burk, and Edwards where
he was the junior partner.

He swung her onto the sofa and
flopped down beside her, his bright
head in her lap.

"Oh, Mr. Edwards," she laughed,
out of breath. ''My heart— it's off-
beat!''

''Well, now, Mrs. Edwards, I
think you'll live till morning — at
least stay around until you hear the
good news!"

He stood up, buttoned his coat,
smoothed his riotous hair, and
looked down at her with elaborate
solemnity.

"Madame, you are now looking
at a gentleman who has just received
a bonus of one hundred dollars from
Mrs. Jasmine Clipper."

"The estate you took care of!"
Kallie exclaimed.

"The same, my love. Now this
little bonus" Cliff tapped his pock-
et, "was given to me because the
family thinks I did a good job."

He did a rapid tap dance, rubbed
his hands together, and beamed
down at her.

"So, as your legal adviser, let me
recommend a vacation. First, we'll
celebrate our wedding anniversary
'which begins Thursday night . . . ."

Suddenly his eyes were wistful,
and he sat down beside her again,
cuddling her close in his arms.

"Remember, darling, a year ago

Page 589

590

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE—SEPTEMBER 1957

at the reception. There you were
standing beside me so httle and yet
so queenly. That lovely little thing,
I kept telling myself, is now my
wife."

His kiss was warm and very
tender, and Kallie thought how kind
and considerate he was. But he was
impulsive, too, and headstrong and
a little bit careless when it came to
money. They still owed some on
their furniture and the refrigerator,
and yet he was planning to spend
this extra hundred dollars on a va-
cation! She couldn't let him do it.
She just wouldn't!

npHEY should put this money
away for a nest egg, Kallie de-
cided, hoping she could think of
some way to convince him without
a quarrel. They had only quarreled
twice since their marriage, and both
times it had been over money; once
when Cliff brought home the ex-
pensive plant she had admired in
the window while they were out for
a stroll. Her eyes went to it now
in its gorgeous copper container.
The purchase of it had meant
economizing for a month.

And the other time, oh, it was
so silly Kallie didn't even want to
remember how cross she had been
when Cliff paid thirty-five dollars
for a fishing rod and reel. And
then they hadn't been able to af-
ford the trip!

She could feel Cliff's arms tighten
around her now. She pressed her
head against his tweedy shoulder.
She loved him so. There was noth-
ing she wouldn't do for CliflF, no
sacrifice she wouldn't make for him.
But she had to make him realize
how important it was to put this
money in the bank.

''Cliff— listen ..." she began.

''Oh, no, you listen to me, sweet-
heart. Hear that musical ripple?
That's mountain water bubbling
over pretty rocks. Now look closely.
See those shiny trout darting around
down there? Um-m. Smell those
big pine trees, and feel that good
earth under your feet. We'll have
one week of rest, melting in the
bright Wyoming sunshine, fishing
all day and eating at the Wagon
Wheel Inn in the cool, cool eve-
ning. For seven long beautiful days
we'll forget the budget and the
stuffy office. Seven days of sun and
stars and fishing. Boy, how we need
it. No office routine, no dishes
for you, no pinching pennies . . . ."

"I don't mind pinching pennies.
Cliff," Kallie interrupted.

Cliff patted her head.

"You're sweet, Kal. But Fve
heard women complain."

Kallie sat up. Her dark eyes were
very bright.

"Look here. Cliff Edwards. If
you're planning a fishing trip be-
cause you think I'm tired of keeping
house you're very wrong. Very
wrong."

He pulled her back into the circle
of his arm.

"I'm not through dreaming. Now
look, pretend this is the menu at
the Wagon Wheel Inn. Suppose
we order trout for breakfast, and
the lobster thermidor for luncheon
and a big steak for dinner. Or would
you like a salad with special sauce?"

Kallie's mouth folded in.

"If you don't mind," she said
significantly, "I'd like the hundred
dollar bill on the half-shell, just
served plain as a nest egg, without
sauce!"

THE HEAVENLY BONUS

591

The silence was awful. Cliff drew
his breath in and held it tightly.
Then he leaned back against the
lounge as though he was suddenly
tired. Even his bright hair seemed
to wilt down over his ears, and the
gay, expectant twinkle went out of
his eyes.

''Say that again/' he said.

His voice was shocked and unbe-
lieving like a little boy who has
just been told that the circus isn't
coming to town.

''Maybe I didn't hear you right,
honey — the part about wanting it
for a nest egg. Do you really mean
it? Because if you do— it's all yours
—you know that. Anything I have
is yours — anytime."

Kallie felt a stinging behind her
eyes. But she was determined. One
of them had to be sensible.

"Oh, Cliff— it's just that I worry
sometimes — because we're not sav-
ing anything."

"We're keeping up insurance,"
he reminded her. "We're paying
our tithing regularly. We're buying
a bond— we're paying taxes. But if
it's a nest egg you want— okay."

Some of the blue sparkle came
back to his eyes as he opened his
wallet, took out the hundred dollar
bill, and handed it to her.

Kallie stared at the picture of
Benjamin Franklin in the center of
it. It's a brand new bill, she thought.
No doubt this was only small change
to Jasmine Chpper. She couldn't
have known that it would be a small
fortune to Kallie and Cliff— that it
was the difference between living on
a budget and being a young couple
with money in the bank.

"Well — it was fun, while it
lasted," Cliff said as he stood up.
He squared his shoulders and Kallie

noticed again how tired and shaggy
he looked. "Brother!" he went on,
"what a flop I'd be without my
imagination! Now, tell me, what's
for dinner? No . . . ." He put his
hand up. "Don't tell me— let me
guess. . . ." He sniffed the air.
"Sauerkraut and franks," he added,
dismally.

Kallie ignored the downbeat in
his voice. She stood up, too, smooth-
ing her hair.

"And now let me tell you some
big news,"she said spiritedly. "You
are looking at the new captain of
the Bay View Heart Drive, Mrs.
Clifford B. Edwards— twice lieuten-
ant, twice high score, and now cap-
tain. Beginning tomorrow Marge
Johnson and I canvass our district."

Cliff began to laugh. He put his
hands on her shoulders and rocked
with laughter.

"Someone is going to dig deep,"
he guffawed. "Scotchy Edwards on
the job. Please, Mrs. Hoozit," he
mimicked in a high falsetto, "can
you let us have ten dollars for the
Drive? Oh, I know money is as
tight as pinfeathers, but think how
noble you'll feel, Mrs. Hoozit, if
you give us ten dollars. ..."

Kallie wanted to cry. Cliff could
be so exasperating!

"Oh, you!" she burst out. "Don't
be so funny. You should be proud
of me."

She pushed her way past him to
the kitchen.

"Let's eat," he said, heading to-
ward the dinette, picking up the
evening paper on his way.

She turned around.

"You don't need to bite my head
off," she said.

ClifF looked down at her. His

592

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

eyes had a peculiar, speculative
twinkle.

''No— I don't need to bite your
head off— but it might taste better
than sauerkraut."

Something was wrong, Kallie
thought. Some magic had gone from
the evening, some lovely warm feel-
ing had disappeared— where or how
— she didn't know. Now there was
just a hungry husband who wasn't
too pleased with sauerkraut and
frankfurters, and who ate in a moody
silence, his eyes glued to the sport
page of the evening paper.

AT ten-thirty the next morning,
Kallie waited on the drugstore
corner for Marge Johnson. Marge
was a swell companion for a job
like this, sturdy, rosy-cheeked, de-
pendable Marge. She wasn't easily
discouraged, Kallie thought grate-
fully, remembering last year when
some of the girls were ready to give
up when the Drive was half over.

She sighed now, thinking how
every day of life took a little more
courage and grit. If she had given
in to the way she felt this morning,
she would still be in bed with the
pillow over her head so nobody
could see she had been crying. Be-
cause she had cried in the middle
of the night. Lying there beside
Cliff as he tossed and turned and
mumbled in his sleep, she had felt
disturbed and restless, too. So she
had pulled the pillow over her head
and cried silently because Cliff
needed a vacation and because, she
added, feeling almost sick, she
wouklnt break that hundred dollar
bill. That was going in the bank.
They had to have a nest egg.

Marge turned the corner, looking
as fresh and eager as a girl scout,

''Whew! Did I have to hurry,"
she laughed as they fell in step and
hurried down Maple Street.

Kallie drew a long breath. She
had to put her heart into this cam-
paign. The Bay View Club ex-
pected her to make an outstanding
record in this district.

"If I do say so, Kallie," Marge
was saying, "I'm proud to be your
first lieutenant. You were really tops
last year."

"Here's our first prospect," Kallie
said, "1080 Maple Street. Let's
see what the book says."

She looked at her notes. "Mr. and
Mrs. Richard Stark. He's a bank
clerk. They gave ten dollars last
year— they live on the east side of
this duplex."

Marge rang the bell but there was
no answer. The house seemed dead
inside. They were walking back
down the porch steps when they
noticed a note stuck in the mailbox.

"Guess this is for anybody," Kallie
said, reaching for it.

"Dear Postman," she read, "we
don't live here anymore. Mr. Stark's
address is the Bekins Hotel and
mine is Carol Ridgeway Stark, Den-
ver, Colorado."

Kallie's throat tightened. The
Starks had broken up. But why?
What had they quarreled about?
Could it have been over money? she
wondered with a sick feeling.

"Sounds like trouble," Marge said.
"Makes me feel— sort of sad."

"Me, too," Kallie agreed. "And
besides— that's ten dollars we won't
collect."

Marge sighed.

"You get to know so many people
doing this, all kinds, and their
troubles — but you can't let it
bother you."

THE HEAVENLY BONUS

593

''No— not too much. But it's hard
not to."

They stopped in front of the next
house.

''Mrs. Heashp hves here," Kahie
told Marge. "She's seventy-five —
lost her husband a few years ago—
she lives on a pension. She's such
a sweet little thing I love to call
on her. She'll have a cookie or
something ready for us. And she
gave five dollars last year."

"Does she live here all alone?"
Marge wanted to know as they
walked down the narrow path be-
tween the rosebushes leading to a
small house. A lilac bush was a
splash of purple at the side of the
porch, and a little hose, spouting
water, twirled gaily on the apron-
sized lawn.

"All alone," Kallie answered.

The front door was open, and as
they stepped onto the porch, a
flutey little voice called: "Who is
it, please?"

"Hello, Mrs. Heaslip," Kallie
called back. "It's Mrs. Edwards of
the Heart Drive — it's our annual
call, remember?"

"Bless you, I do remember, Mrs.
Edwards. Come right in."

]V/[RS. Heaslip came to the door,
and Kallie thought how dainty
she looked this morning. Her white
hair was neatly curled and a little
lace collar matched her apron.

"This is Mrs. Johnson," Kallie
said.

"My! You do look pretty, both
of you." Mrs. Heaslip motioned for
them to sit down. "Now, do stay
long enough for a glass of milk. I
always have one about this time
every morning."

"We'd love to, Mrs. Heaslip,"
Kallie said. "I told Marge about
your cookies, that special kind with
brown sugar."

Mrs. Heaslip beamed. "Well,
that's nice. Now first we'll take care
of our business."

She walked to the bookcase, lifted
an old volume of poetry, opened it
and took out a five-dollar bill.

"I had it put away for you," she
said, handing it to Kallie. Her eyes
had mischievous little sparks in
them. "You both make yourselves
at home while I get the cookies."

Marge leaned back in the old
rocker, picked up a magazine, and
began to read.

But Kallie couldn't relax. She
sat very straight on the edge of her
chair, folded the bill thoughtfully,
and put it in her purse. Then she
wrote a receipt for the five dollars,
asked Marge to excuse her, and hur-
ried out to the kitchen with it. She
wanted to talk to Mrs. Heaslip about
so many things because she was so
wise and understanding.

She hestitated in the doorway,
watching Mrs. Heaslip take the
golden brown cookies from an old
china jar and put them on a small
silver tray.

"Mrs. Heaslip," she began. "I
was just wondering— what happened
to the Starks, next door?"

Mrs. Heaslip edged another cookie
on the tray and dusted her hands
on her apron.

"Well, now, honey," she said
very gently. "I really don't know.
Maybe they didn't take the time to
get along together."

Kallie swallowed hard.

"Was it— over money?" she asked,
trying to keep her voice steady.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

Mrs. Heaslip puckered her lips
and shook her head.

"I realk don't know. ..." She

looked at Kallie with eves as clear
and blue as the morning skv.

Kallie bit her lip. 'I just won-
dered,' she said. "I thought— mav-
be— other people had troubles— like
mine. ..."

Mrs. Heaslip's eyes narrowed as
she motioned her toward a chair
near the table.

*'Sit down, pet/' she said, and her
\oice caressed her like a soft wind.
''You've got a worn-. You look real
sad this morning, Mrs. Edwards.
\\'ould vou like to tell me about
it?^'

"Yes— yes— I would. Mrs. Heaslip.
Reallv— it seems so sillv when vou
say it out loud— but it's so serious
to me. It's about my husband —
and some monev."

Kallie knew she could trust Mrs.
Heaslip, and almost breathlessly she
was unloading her heart: she told
her about the bonus and Cliff want-
ing to spend it all for a fishing trip,
and how she had asked him to give
her the monev, instead, because she
knew Cliff would spend it all.

Mrs. Heaslip listened without in-
tenupting. Her hands were busy
pouring tall glasses of fresh milk.
But there was a faraway look m her
eyes and a perky little smile made
her mouth young again around the
edges.

"Ill be right back," she said and
disappeared into her bedroom. She
returned in a second with a rare old
figurine in her hands.

"Mv Charlie bought me this," she
said significantly, her eyes holding
Kallie's steadily. ''I didn't think he
could afford it at the time. He

bought it fiftv vears ago when we
were on one of our holidays."

Kallie couldn't answer. She sat
there quietlv looking at the figurine
as Mrs. Heaslip put it on the table
between them. She dusted it care-
fullv with a napkin.

"I'll tell you about Charlie,'' she
said, "because it might help vou to
make allowances for vour own hus-
band. That's one way to learn
things— from each other."

She stopped talking and Kallie
touched her hand, eagerly.

"Do tell me," she coaxed.

"We lived in Park City." Mrs.
Heaslip went on. "Charlie was a
miner. \\'orked long hours down
there in a dark mine. But vou never
saw a man lo\"e light and beautv
more than Charlie did. And fun!
He could work right along with the
steadiest of them for a spell, then
he just had to have a hohday in the
sun.

A smile gentled her mouth and
she sat thoughtfully a mo-
ment.

"Funnv thing how Charlie alwavs
got a little extra monev for his holi-
day. He always said the Lord gave
it to him, and it did look that way.
He used to call it his heavenly
bonus, ^^'e'd be scrimping and sav-
ing to live within our income and
then out of nowhere some extra
monev would come to Charlie!"

Mrs. Heashp's smile was very
wise.

"It ne\er occurred to him to put
some of it awav, but I always held
out for tithing and fast offering and
twentv per cent in the bank. But
I agreed on the holiday. Most men
who work as hard as Charlie have
to have a vacation everv so often.

THE HEAVENLY BONUS

595

He liked to ride and hike in the
sun. It seemed to give him a fresh
start."

KalHe's throat pinched in as she
thought how Chff loved the sun,
too.

"Charlie had his faults/' Mrs.
Heaslip went on dreamily. ''He
spent money too freely, and his
temper got edgy after he'd worked
too hard, but he always took me
on the vacations with him."

She touched the figurine, turning
it so the morning sun shone on it.
Her fingers caressed it.

''Marriage is a give and take,"
she said softly. "But it's worth it.
My husband was a fine man. We
couldn't save a lot of money, just
our insurance and the twenty per
cent I set by, but our vacations kept
us well and strong. 'When we're
old,' Charlie used to say, 'we'll look
back and remember them.' And
we did just that."

Mrs. Heaslip quit talking and
Kallie touched her hand gratefully.
They sat there quietly without
speaking for a moment. The old-
fashioned clock in the hallway
chimed eleven o'clock. Cliff would
be working hard now on a new case,

she thought with a sigh. He had
worked steadily ever since they had
been married without a change of
any kind. He had spent long hours
at night searching through stuify
old law books. The senior members
had given him most of the tedious
work because he was the new mem-
ber. He did need a vacation, she
conceded achingly. Heavenly Fa-
ther must have known that he need-
ed one when he gave him the
hundred dollar bill. And she would
be contented if they saved twenty
per cent.

"Mrs. Heaslip," she said, getting
to her feet, "may I use your phone?
I want to call Cliff."

"Of course, dear," she answered.
"It's in the hall."

Kallie turned at the doorway,
smiling over her shoulder at Mrs.
Heaslip.

"I want you to meet my husband
when we come back from our fish-
ing trip," she said. "He's a very
wonderful man."

Mrs. Heaslip smiled and her blue
eyes were twinkling.

"Husbands are very wonderful
people," she murmured. "Don't you
ever forget that, young lady!"

■ » I

LOrowsing in the Sun

Ida Isaacson

I smell the smoke from Mt. Vernon
And view Monticello way.
A chat with Patrick Henry
To pass the time of day.
Recollect about the doings
At Pennsylvania's Carpenters' Hall;
Talk about the Declaration
What it will mean for all.

See the farmer-warriors
Who saved the country, set it free,
Now building a Constitution,
Making precedent for humanity.

Ho-hum, drowsing in the sun . . .

I must wake up

And get my own work done.

Sixty LJears J^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, September i, and September 15, 1897

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

HAWAII: Hawaii is a grou-p, or rather a string of sunny islands of a gentle
tropical climate . . . embosomed midst the placid waters of the Pacific, 2,100 miles
southwest from San Francisco and nearly the same distance north from Tahiti. An
offspring of the sea, the result of volcanic unheavals, their origin verified by extinct
craters fastened here and there amidst the hills and on the mountain heights of the
group, and by the still blazing fires of that molten lake — the fiery Kilauea. Of the
ten islands two are little more than barren rocks, two are used exclusively as cattle
ranges, and the six principal ones are luxurious in bloom and beauty. . . .

— M. A. J. Lambert

THE QUERY

Shadow and sun are alike to the Giver!
His hand in wisdom appointeth the way.
The glory He willeth beyond the dark river,
Will solve all the mystery shrouding today. . . .
— H. W. Naisbitt

THE WOMEN OF AMERICA: I think it is not strange that we pause for a
moment in this enlightened day to pay a tender tribute of praise to the silent suffering
hearts that have labored, yearned and died for the cause of Liberty and the prosperity
of our nation. Labored in silence and devotion, caring for no other honor than to be
worthy wives and mothers of our heroes and noble men. Since the day when the
Queen of Castile offered her jewels to the dreamer of Genoa to carry him out into the
sea of darkness, into the unknown world, the patient, loving sacrifices of women have
not only followed but lead in every movement for the cause of humanity, and the
glory of the New World. . . .

— Emily Ray

RELIEF SOCIETY IN SAN FRANCISCO: Feeling sure the sisters in Zion
would be pleased to hear something of the mission work here in California, I shall . . .
tell of the Relief Society organized by President E. H. Nye, June 3, 1897. . . . Sister
W. A. Rattenbery was oppointed President; Isabella Y. Sewell First Counselor; Harriet
Simpkins Second Counselor; Chircazade Woodward, treasurer; Ida M. Sarll, secretary
and teacher. There are about twenty-eight members in all, and a more earnest, loving
band of sisters could not be found on this beautiful earth. . . . Much good is being
done, several quilts have been made, besides the mending being done each week for
the Elders. . . .

—Ida M. Sarll

ADVERTISEMENT: Mrs. Kate Bridewell Anderson, formerly of New Orleans,
and recently of Ogden, has opened a vocal studio in Unity Hall. . . . Operatic repertoire
a specialty.

Page 596

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

■RS. GRACE GOODHUE
COOLIDGE, widow of former
President Calvin Coolidge, died July
8, in Northampton, Massachusetts.
In her youth she taught the deaf
and dumb, and as a widow she de-
voted much time to civic, social, and
religious work, particularly Red
Cross. Intelligent, unassuming, and
housewifely, she was also a very
gracious first lady. Mrs. Woodrow
Wilson, Mrs. Franklin D. Roosevelt,
and Mrs. Harry S. Truman are now
the only living wives of former
United States Presidents.

TN Iran, where women do not have
suffrage and their fathers select
their husbands, there are, neverthe-
less, fourteen magazines edited by
women. The oldest, Shokooieh
(The Blossom) was first published
forty- three years ago. It has been
suppressed from time to time— for
its too radical stand— about fourteen
years altogether. Its motto is: ''A
newspaper of literary, ethical, hy-
gienic, household, and children sub-
jects; its purpose, the upbringing of
girls, the purification of feminine
ethics."

'TpHE Oakland Women's Rowing
Club is an organization of old-
er women who row crew boats week-
ly on a beautiful salt water lake of
160 acres in the heart of Oakland,
California.

r\R. VIRGINIA CUTLER, Lat-
ter-day Saint, headed the Home
Economics Department of the Uni-
versity of Utah for eight years.
Many of her dreams and ideas went
into the building of the handsome
Sill Home Living Center. Dr. Cutler
recently fulfilled a two-year assign-
ment for the United States Govern-
ment in Thailand, and is now work-
ing similarly in Jakarta, Indonesia.

•RS. FRANK BOYD, "Mother
Mame," worked in the print
shop of Kansas University at ten
cents an hour to put herself through
college. For fifty-two years since
graduation, she has been a journal-
ist. Elderly, but very active, she
still works full time and has recently
addressed two Rotary clubs and a
Business and Professional Women's
club, and the National Press Wom-
en's convention in Texas. She has
been active on the State Board for
Tuberculosis for thirty years and has
worked for many years on the Crip-
pled Children's Commission. For
seven and a half years she has been
active — and is the only woman on
a nine-member board which has
greatly improved the mental hos-
pitals of her State.

pRANCES McMillan, an

American doctor, past eighty
years of age, is still vigorously prac-
ticing medicine in Mexico, where
she began her career in 1901.

Page 597

EDITORIAL

VOL. 44

SEPTEMBER 1957

NO. 9

uier (^hoii

]V/f ARY sat puzzled and uncertain
after the two older children had
left for the first day of school. She
had not mentioned her dilemma to
Jim the night before, but had de-
cided to reserve time this morning
to think her problem through so
she would make the right choice.

She had been flattered when Mrs.
Juke had called her the day before.
Motioning to the children to be
quieter so she could hear, Mary had
been thilled to be asked to join a
group of women who met twice a
month as a study group. They were
recognized as leaders in the com-
munity, and there was flashing in
Mary's mind, all the time she was
talking, plans as to how she might
manage to join this desirable club.

Much as Mary wanted to become
a member, by the time Mrs. Juke
finished her invitation and out-
lined the plan of the club for the
coming season, Mary had not been
able to see her way clear, so she had
asked if she might think it over for
a day. Mrs. Juke still sounded cor-
dial and assured her she could let
her know in a day or two.

Now Mary sat trying to make her
plans for the fall and winter which
would allow her time to join the
club which met on Wednesday
afternoon. Over and over Mary
considered her schedule and finally
admitted to h.erself that she couldn't
attend Relief Society every Tuesday
and the club on Wednesday twice

Page 598

oice

a month. She would have to choose
between them.

* >!« »!«

A similar situation confronts
many Latter-day Saint women; but
when a choice is to be made, there
are always guideposts to point the
way. These consist of the influence
one's choice will have on loved
ones, and the words of the prophets.

In 1942, on the hundredth anni-
versary of Relief Society, the First
Presidency wrote a greeting to Re-
lief Society in which they stated:

We ask our Sisters of the Relief So-
ciety never to forget that they are a
unique organization in the whole world,
for they were organized under the inspira-
tion of the Lord bestowed upon that great
Prophet who was divinely called, by a vis-
itation of the Father and Son in person,
to open up this Last Dispensation, the
dispensation of the Fullness of Times. No
other woman's organization in all the
earth has had such a birth.

This divinely inspired origin brings with
it a corresponding responsibihty, in conse-
cration to service, and in the loftiest loy-
alty to the Priesthood of God and to one
another. The members should permit
neither hostile nor competitive interests
of any kind to detract from the duties and
obligations, the privileges and honors, the
opportunities and achievements of mem-
bership in this great Society.

The prime, almost the exclusive alle-
giance of every member of this great group,
runs in this field to their fellow members
and to the organization. Members should
permit no other affiliation cither to inter-
rupt or to interfere with the work of this
Society. They should give to Relief So-
ciety service precedence over all social and
other clubs and societies of similar kinds.

EDITORIAL

599

We urge this because in the work of the
Rehef Society are intellectual, cultural, and
spiritual values found in no other organiza-
tion and sufficient for all general needs of
its members (A Centenary of Relief So-
ciety, page 7 ) .

Relief Society extends a warm in-
vitation and welcome to every Lat-
ter-day Saint woman, whether she,
of necessity, works and may not at-
tend regularly, or whether she can
join in all the activities of the so-
ciety. Eternal blessings, earthly joys

and satisfaction await each member,
as she brings comfort and under-
standing to others.

5!« sj: sj; >J: ^

Mary remained very still for a
time as she weighed the advantages
and disadvantages of her situation.
Suddenly her mind resolved the
question and, with a glad counte-
nance, she dialed Mrs. Juke's num-
ber.

-M. C. S.

cJo Kyiunt L^efty s Kyld [Jolue iJOowi

Matfa McClelland BurJc

I like to sit at evening

And watch its soft blue glow.

It crossed the harsh and dreary plains

In a handcart long ago.

It once companioned weariness
And tragic loss and pain;
It held the frugal sustenance
Of those who crossed the plain.

Then, when they reached the valley,
Its lupine-colored grace
Still comforted Aunt Getty's heart
In that far, lonely place.

And when her heart was lifted
In plea or thankful prayer,
As blue as any April sky
The bowl was standing there.

Now still the bowl can touch my heart,
And like an azure wraith,
It brings back dear Aunt Getty,
With her courage and her faith.

^yiohidL. TO THE FIELD

n Lagazine (bubscnption Lrrice LKaised to ^2
Effective November 1957 Issue

npHE general board has consistently maintained The Relief Society
Magazine subscription price at the lowest possible figure, as it feels
that every Relief Society member should be a subscriber. However, in-
creased costs of publishing the Magazine over the past ten years, now make
it imperative that the subscription price be raised from $1.50 to $2 a year.
The general board, therefore, announces that all Relief Society Magazine
subscriptions which begin with the November 1957 issue and thereafter,
will cost $2 a year. It will not be possible to allow subscribers whose sub-
scriptions begin in November, or later, to subscribe ahead of time at the
current price of $1.50. Foreign subscriptions remain at $2.00.

The general board regrets that today's high cost of living must also be
reflected in the cost of The Rehef Society Magazine, and asks the continued
loyal support of Relief Society officers in the stakes, wards, branches, and
missions of the Church. The work of Magazine representatives in placing
the Magazine in Latter-day Saint homes has been one of devotion and
faithfulness. The response of Relief Society members and their expressions
of appreciation for the contents of the Magazine have been gratifying, and
the general board enlists their continued support and loyalty to the
Magazine.

cJhe J^nnual (general LKe/ief Society^ (conference

npHE Annual General Relief Society conference will be held Wednesday
and Thursday, October 2 and 3, 1957. The general session will be held
on Wednesday, October 2, from 2 to 4 p.m. in the Tabernacle. It is sug-
gested that ward Relief Society presidents ask their bishops to announce in
the wards the general session of the conference to which the general public
is invited. Attendance at the Officers Meeting on Wednesday morning,
October 2, from 10 to 12 in the Tabernacle, and the departmental meet-
ings held Thursday morning and Thursday afternoon, October 3, is limited
to stake board members and mission officers. A reception to which stake
board members and mission officers are invited will be held on Wednesday
evening, October 2, from 7 to 10 in the Relief Society Building.

Page 600

I iotkina Vi/orth cKavina S^s C//

ree

'T^HE food we eat, the clothes we wear, the homes we hve in, the cars
we drive — even the leisure time to enjoy them in — and all the
inner satisfactions of life — all these must be bought with effort and sacri-
fice.

Let's look at some examples. Take friendship. You may win friends
easily, but it will cost you something to keep them: time spent on daily

Page 601

602

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

kindly deeds; the thoughtful letter or card of remembrance; the timely
word of encouragement; the constant consideration.

The price of education is study. Business success can be bought only
through hard work; savings for the future through present self-denial.

So with the development of our talents; the ability to play the piano,
to paint a picture, to bake a cake, to excel in any art or skill comes only
with effort.

Personal health and physical and mental strength must be earned by
the exercise we take, the kind and amount of food and drink we put
into our bodies — or abstain from.

The trust of friends is built on the keeping of promises. Financial
credit belongs to those who pay their bills.

Even Church membership with its present and future blessings is not
yours for the mere asking. To belong you must add obedience; to receiv-
ing you must add sharing. These are the works you must add to faith if
you would earn the good things of earth and the blessings of heaven. They
are the price we must pay for happiness here or hereafter.

So strive, share, serve, save. In other words, pay up, because it pays.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

LKecipes clrom the Southern QJar ibast iiUssion

Suhmitted hy Luana C. Heaton
Cantonese Diced Chicken With Walnuts

Vz chicken
6 mushrooms (a small can)

1 c. walnuts

2 tbsp. soy sauce
1 c. cooking oil

1 tbsp. cornstarch for coating chicken
Yi tbsp. cornstarch (mixed with a little

water for sauce)

1 tsp. salt
Vz tsp. sugar

Shell and dice the walnuts. Remove 4 tbsp. of oil from the 1 cup and set aside.
Heat the remaining oil and fry the nuts until they are a golden brown. Remove from
the fire and blot on heavy Manila paper. Clean and dice the chicken. To tenderize,
sprinkle with 1 tsp. cornstarch. Pour the 4 tbsp. of oil in a hot frying pan, add the
diced chicken when the oil is smoking hot. Stir for one minute. Have the cornstarch,
sugar, salt, and soy sauce thoroughly mixed together and pour the mixture over the
frying chicken. Dice the mushrooms and add them to the mixture in the frying
pan and stir for five minutes until the mushrooms are tender. Remove from fire. Mix
in the deep-fried walnuts before serving. Serves 4.

Chinese Beef and Onions

2 tbsp. soy sauce
Vz tsp. sugar
Vz tsp. salt

3 large onions, chopped fine
Vz lb. beef, cut in thin strips

4 tbsp. oil
2 tsp. cornstarch

Mix in the cornstarch, 1 tbsp. soy sauce, % tsp. salt and dredge the meat in the
mixture. Saute the meat in 2 tbsp. oil. Fry the onions in the remainder of the oil,
¥4 tsp. salt, 1 tbsp. soy sauce, and Vz tsp. sugar for a few seconds. Add the sauteed
beef and thoroughly heat. Serves 6.

RECIPES FROM THE SOUTHERN FAR EAST MISSION 603

Shanghai Spring Rolls

8 large mushrooms, fresh, dried, or i tbsp. ginger, chopped fine

canned Vi lb. lean ground pork, dredged with:

1 onion, chopped fine 3 tbsp. soy sauce

Vi can bamboo shoots 1 tbsp. salt

Vi lb. bean sprouts 1 tbsp. cornstarch

Cut bamboo shoots and mushrooms and saute them. Then add the soy sauce.
Saute onions. Saute the pork with the vegetables and add the ginger. Spread

1 Vi tbsp. of the pork and vegetable mixture on a pancake. Fold sides and roll, moisten-
ing the edges with water to hold them together. Fry the rolls in deep fat until brown.

Pancake Batter

6 eggs (beaten) 2 c. flour

2 c. water 1 tsp. salt

Beat the eggs, add the water, flour, and 1 tsp. salt. Heat a small frying pan with
V2 tbsp. oil; pour a very small amount of batter in the bottom of the pan. The
pancake should be very, very thin, it should cook less than a minute, only long enough
to set. Continue until the desired number of pancakes is reached. Serves 6.

Formosan Pork

Vi lb. pork, cut in small pieces 1 tbsp. ginger, chopped fine

3 onions, chopped fine 1 tsp. sugar

Vi head cabbage, finely shredded pinch of salt

3 green peppers, cut in small pieces 3 tbsp. oil

3 tbsp. soy sauce

Heat oil in pan; add meat and onions. Fry until well done. Add soy sauce and
cabbage; cook until cabbage is done. Add ginger, peppers, salt, and sugar. Serve
over hot rice. Serves 6.

Fish a La Mindanao

2 lbs. fish (white) 2 medium tomatoes

Vi c. salad oil 1 tsp. Spanish pepper

1 clove garlic 1 egg

1 medium onion, cut in small pieces salt and pepper to taste

Cut fish in individual pieces and deep fry until golden brown. Make sauce: mince
garlic, add onions and cubed tomatoes, boil the vegetables in 1 c. water until soft.
Press through a sieve. Add 1 beaten egg to liquid. Simmer until the liquid thickens.
Pour over fried fish. Serve 8.

Sweet-Sour Fish

3 lbs. fish (white) 2 tbsp. cornstarch
3 c. oil ^ tbsp. soy sauce
3 tbsp. oil 2 c. mild vinegar

1 c. sugar 1 large onion, chopped fine

cornstarch paste 3 tbsp. chopped ginger

Clean fish; make diagonal slashes on each side, leaving the flesh adhering to the
bones. Dredge well with the cornstarch paste. Heat pan, add 3 tbsp. oil, hold the
fish over the pan of deep fat, and baste the slashes with the hot oil until brown, then
fry in deep fat until crisp. Prepare sweet-sour sauce by mixing oil, sugar, cornstarch,
soy sauce, and vinegar. Add onions and ginger and boil for a few minutes. Pour over
fish. Serves 6.

604 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

Recipes from Guam
Submitted by Helen Bateman

GuAMANiAN Fried Chicken

1 chicken i - 2 c. vinegar

1 large onion salt and pepper to taste

1 clove garlic

Lay the pieces of the cut-up chicken in a bowl. Cover each layer with thin slices
of onion, salt, pepper, and minced garlic. Pour vinegar over all. Occasionally, tumble
the chicken through the vinegar. Marinate overnight (about i8 hours). Drain chicken
and fry in deep fat until crisp and brown. Serve hot or cold.

GuYORiA (Coconut Doughnuts)

2 c. coconut milk flour

1 c. sugar coconut oil

Vz c. water powdered sugar

Add sugar to coconut milk. Then add enough flour to make a stiff dough. Roll
into balls the size of marbles. They are also nice elongated. Fry in coconut oil until
brown or dccp-fat fry in other oil or fat. Make syrup of sugar and water bv combining
Yi c. water and i c. sugar. Drop the balls into the syrup and remove immediately and
then dust with powdered sugar.

In making coconut milk, grate the meat of a medium-ripe coconut. Add about

2 c. water. Mix water with coconut and then pick up a handful and squeeze milk into
another bowl. Continue until the coconut is dry. The coconut may then be dried
or toasted and used in other cooking.

ROSQUETTE

Vi c. shortening i tsp. salt

i V4 c. sugar 3 tbsp. baking powder

3/4 c. cornstarch 1 tbsp. lemon

2 eggs 1 tbsp. vanilla or 1 tbsp anise

1 c. flour ■>. ■'

Cream shortening and add sugar and continue creaming. Add eggs and beat until
creamy. Add flavoring. Sift cornstarch, flour, baking powder and salt together and add
the sifted dry ingredients to creamed mixture, a little at a time. Roll into balls about
1 Vi inches in diameter and until about 5 inches in length. Take each end and bring
around toward you into a pretzel shape. Bake in a 300° oven until golden brown
about 20 to 25 minutes. Cool until crisp in pan. Remove and store in tight can. (In
a cold climate milk may be added to make the dough soft enough to roll.)

Qynlii cJhese

Mabel Jones Gabbott

There was the day we found the coral rock,
The day we ran barefoot the sea-walled walk,
Then came the night and stars were doublecast
In sea and velvet arc; those days are past.
Where you walk now, I no longer know;
And I mislaid the coral long ago.
.... Only these remain for me:
The velvet stars, the sea, and memory.

For This I Have Yearned

Mabel Law Atkinson

^^'TPHERE now, Michael John
Terrance, Junior, I think you
look handsome enough to please
Michael John, Senior, when he
comes home, don't you? You know
I believe you and I together will
make a rather pleasing picture to
greet your father on this very spe-
cial occasion."

Margaret Terrance, who ten min-
utes before had been hoping and
even praying that the children
would stay asleep until after Michael
came, so she could be looking her
very prettiest to greet him, held her
small son at arm's length as she
continued, 'Yes, you will do nicely
with your hair combed and your
face shining. In fact you are ador-
able, Michael John, Junior."

"I'm Mickey, Mother. Don't you
know?"

'Yes, darling, you are Mickey;
but you are also Michael John Ter-
rance, Junior." She gave him an
impulsive hug and continued, ''And
at three-going-on-four, you are a
small replica of your father."

"What does ph'ca mean. Mother?"

"It means that you and Daddy
are alike as two peas, though one is
small and one is large."

Before another question was forth-
coming, Margaret held little Mich-
ael close and said, "Grow up to be
just like Daddy, won't you darling?
Just like him in every little way."

"I will. I love Daddy, too,
Mother."

"Now let's finish our preparations.
Everything must be perfect for
Daddy tonight. If only Tommy and
the twins will stay asleep. You see

I must get fixed up pretty, too."
"You are always pretty. Mother."
"Thank you, Mickey; but even
you must admit I'm prettier some-
times than others. And this must
be one of the times when I'm pretti-
est. New you sit in the big rocker
and look at your picture book while
I make myself beautiful. Daddy
mustn't miss too much not getting
a gift this year."

At that moment a cry from the
bedroom told her that the baby had
awakened sooner than usual from
his afternoon sleep.

"Oh, dear, just when I needed
time more than anything else!
Mickey, can you be Mother's big
man and rock the cradle? Perhaps
Tommy will go back to sleep and
not waken the twins."

"Sure, Mother. I know how to
rock the cradle."

Soon Margaret heard the gentle
rhythmic creak of the loved old
cradle that had soothed all her
mother's babies, and the cries ceased.

She took one last inspection of
the table, set in the dining room for
the occasion, and decided it was per-
fect. She smiled, knowing Michael
would exclaim, "My, my, the pretti-
est cake ever!" when he saw the
white-frosted creation with "Happy
Anniversary" done in tiny pink
flowers, with five pink candles in
the center.

Then she slipped quickly into her
prettiest afternoon frock, patted her
curls in place, and she was ready
with about ten minutes to spare
before Michael w^ould arrive.

She was congratulating herself on

Page 605

606

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

the luxury of these moments when
Mickey called from the bedroom,
''Mother, Tommy won't go to sleep,
but he's good as can be, and the
twins are awake, too, so may I quit
rocking the cradle?"

There goes my luck! thought
Margaret. Oh, well, every cloud
has a sparkling lining, if we but look
for it. Who knows, perhaps a dia-
mond one this time? Her thoughts
were racing ahead as she called
cheerfully, 'Tes, dear, you may stop
now."

She went into the crib-filled
room, kissed Mickey as she thanked
him, then lifted Mary and Kath-
erine, plump little cherubs of two,
from their cribs, took up wee Tom-
my, and smiling at the dew-sweet
wonder in three pair of eyes, said
happily, 'Til tell you what! Let's
all be waiting at the gate for Daddy
tonight. All his family. That can
be his gift, his smiling family to
welcome him home. Come, only a
few minutes to brush curls and put
on fresh dresses. Daddy will be
starting home by now."

TV/flCHAEL, walking home, was
taking great strides that spoke
his eagerness. Under his arm was a
long slim parcel. ''Not much of a
gift," he mused rather ruefully "but
even pennies have to be counted
these days." Then a smile illumi-
nated his features as his thoughts
raced on, 'Tour little Terrances
and only five years married! I just
hope Margaret never regrets taking
me instead of Robert Barker. Now
he would be bringing her five dozen
instead of just one red rose." He
sobered at the thought.

He was half a block away when

he saw them: Margaret holding up
two-months-old little Tommy for
him to see, and Mickey holding the
hands of the twin girls. His face
broke into smiles again and he held
out his arms. The three children
ran to meet him squealing their de-
light. With a twin in each arm, his
parcel still under one, and Mickey
hugging one of his legs, he came to
Margaret, and in a way known only
to fathers whose love is all-embrac-
ing, he included her and baby
Tommy in his already overflowing
arms.

"Tiss me! Tiss me!" chorused the
twins as he kissed his wife.

"You little imps! I've already
kissed you, but here's another, and
now Mother must have one more,
too."

"Better kiss Mickey again, too,
darling," whispered Margaret as lips
pressed her cheek.

"Now you three girls can walk
to the house. I want to carry my
two sons." He put down the twins,
picked up a laughing and dancing
little Mickey, kissing him as he did
so, set him on one shoulder, gave
him the parcel to hold, and held
out his free arm, saying, "Mother,
put my wee son in this arm, will
you? There, that's fine."

Margaret took a hand of each of
the little girls, and with laughing
voices, tripping feet, and singing
hearts, the happy group entered the
house.

"My, my, the prettiest cake ever!"
Machael caught the implication in
Margaret's twinkling eyes and de-
fended himself by saying, "It really
is the prettiest. You see it's the
only one that has had five candles
to light. Imagine, Mrs. Terrance!

FOR THIS I HAVE YEARNED 607

Five long years! Think you can sparkling vase, she repeated softly,

manage another five?" '' If eyes were meant for seeing,

''With flying colors, my dear. I then beauty is its own excuse for
long to be ten years married to a being,' thank you, darling/' And
certain Michael Terrance. No fifty she drew him down to her to place
years married! Sounds so matronly a kiss on his forehead,
and serene and secure." The anniversary dinner was a joy-
In almost no time baby Tommy ous affair, with Daddy helping to
was in his buggy near the table, the feed Mary and Katherine. Before he
twins were in their highchairs, and lit the candles, Michael had little
Mickey on his special chair his fa- Tommy in his arms. And how four
ther had made just the right height pairs of wee bright eyes danced, and
for him. two mature pairs glowed as the

candles burned!

^^"piVE years married! Where's ''Sure there are no regrets, Mrs.

that box? Oh, here, Marg- Terrance?" Michael's voice was

aret," Michael handed the long, music so low Margaret could barely

slim parcel to her as he spoke, hear.

"Open your fifth anniversary gift." Regrets? . . . thought Margaret.

"But Michael, you shouldn't Then time spun backward. Again

have! You know we decided to- Robert Barker was saying, "And

gether." But her fingers flew and Margaret, there won't be any chil-

her face glowed her pleasure. dren for at least five years. Just you

"I know, dearest, but I couldn't and I loving each other. Why life

resist just one." will be one long, delightful holiday

"One perfect rose! Oh, Michael, for us, with one or two children

you couldn't have given a nicer perhaps."

gift." "Regrets?" Margaret said it aloud

"It should have been five at least, this time and looked into four per-

if not five dozen." feet little faces, thinking, for these

"No, Michael, one is even more and more I have yearned all my life,
beautiful. One perfect rose ... in For this was I born. Then, lifting
my crystal vase! I love perfection, her eyes, clear and shining, to her
and you have given it to me." As husband's, she answered, "No re-
she placed the rose in water in the grets. Happy anniversary, darling!"

Seed of JLace

Maryhale Woolsey

Summerlong, the country lanes

Were delicately bordered
With frothy ''Queen's Lace," airing as

"Her Majesty" had ordered.
But summering is over now,

And all the fragile laces
Repose in tiny satchels, packed

For travel to far places.

The Bright Star

Chapter 7 (Condusion)
Dorothy S. Romney

Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan who
wishes to become an artist, hves with her
Aunt Emerald Jewel Tracy in an old-fash-
ioned house overlooking San Francisco
Bay. She had planned to accept an office
position offered her by a neighbor and
friend of the family, Phineas Fenton, but
her Aunt Em suffers a partial stroke, and
Kathy remains at home to care for her.
During her illness Aunt Em mentions
something about a sea chest in the China
house and a Bright Star, vyhich Kathy be-
lieves may hold the secret of her parent-
age. Her romance with Jim Parker finally
comes to an end when Jim becomes inter-
ested in Lina Carlson, a neighbor, and
decides to marry her. In the meantime.
Marc Hale, a stranger, rents the China
house and gives Kathy encouragement in
the painting of a picture which she in-
tends to enter in an art scholarship con-
test. One day, during Marc's absence from
the China house, Kathy finds the Bright
Star, an intricately embossed locket which
contains the pictures of Marie and
Phineas Fenton, Jr., whom Kathy decides
are her parents.

KATHY found Aunt Em sit-
ting exactly where she had
left her. She hung her slight-
ly damp jacket over the back of a
chair to dry.

''Well," she said, "I go back to
work at twelve o'clock tomorrow
morning."

Aunt Em made no reply to this,
but instead she looked at Kathy
closely, then said, ''Sit down, my
dear, I must tell you something.
Something I should have told you
years ago."

She took a deep breath and went
on. "I had dreamed such wonder-
ful dreams for my girl — college, a
career, a good marriage. I've failed
you dreadfully." She paused, then

Page 608

began again, "But you'll have your
chance," she said with apparent tre-
mendous effort, "Phineas is rich
When I tell him "

The girl was on her knees in front
of her aunt, her arms about her. "I
know. Aunt Em," she said quietly,
"I know I'm Phineas Fenton's
granddaughter. Imagine ... all
that money, just sitting there . . .
and the way you've struggled to sup-
port me! But why? Doesn't he
like me?"

Aunt Em squeezed Kathy's shoul-
ders, and then withdrew her hand
to search in her pocket for a hand-
kerchief. "He doesn't know," she
said, almost inaudibly. "He doesn't
even know he had a grandchild. Oh,
darling, I'm so sorry I've deprived
you of all the privileges you should
have had!"

Kathy drew back and looked up
at her aunt, wide-eyed. "Deprived
me!" she repeated. "Why, Aunt
Em, I wouldn't exchange one min-
ute of the love you've given me for
all the money in the world. But it
just doesn't seem right for you to
have worked so hard for me when
I don't even belong to you . . .
really."

"You do belong, dear, you've been
my whole life! I don't know how
much of the story you've heard, but
your parents made Grandfather
Tracy . . . my father, promise to
take care of you in case anything
should ever happen to them. They
wanted to be sure you were brought
up in the Church. You see, Grand-

THE BRIGHT STAR

609

father Tracy converted your father,
and your mother was aheady a mem-
ber. Phineas would never talk re-
ligion with father/' she added re-
gretfully.

''But now . . . you're grown up,
and I know nothing eould shake
your faith, and it's time you had
some of the material advantages
you're entitled to. Besides, maybe
time has softened Phineas a ht-
tle. ..."

IZATHY got up and walked around
for a minute to restore the cir-
culation to her cramped legs. 'Tou
don't mean you want me to go to
live with the Fentons?" she asked.

Aunt Em wiped her eyes. "Vm
afraid Phineas will insist, when he
knows who you are, and it wouldn't
be right not to tell him, now. But
it was right, in the beginning!"

'Tes, of course," agreed Kathy.
" 'Better that one man perish . . . /
Not that you could exactly say
Phineas has perished for not know-
ing I was his granddaughter, but it's
sort of the same idea. It seems in-
credible—here I've lived all my life
within shouting distance of him, and
neither of us knew we were related!
From the picture, I'd say I resemble
my mother."

"The very image!" Aunt Em said.
''Except the chin . . . you do have
the Fenton chin."

There was so much to assimilate
... so many new ideas to consider,
that Kathy felt that her brain was
reeling. She shuddered to think
how different, how empty her life
would have been without the gos-
pel, and how much more alone she
would have felt, if she hadn't known
her parents had been married in the
temple, and that some day they

would all be together again. The
Fentons were fine people, but they
had no religion at all.

"As long as our chins match . . .
mine and Grandpa Fenton's," Kathy
said, smiling, "I guess I can insist
just as hard that I won't go. I'll
never leave you, darling. Now you
really should get some rest."

"I am a little tired," Miss Em
agreed, trying to cover a yawn. "But
there's one more thing I must tell
you . . . did you know Marc is a
member of the Church? That's how
he happened to learn about the
China house . . . when he first came
here he asked Bishop Henderson if
he knew of an inexpensive cabin he
could get for a few months. I had
a long talk with the bishop the oth-
er night by telephone. He told me
Marc had filled a very outstanding
mission in New Zealand," she ended
on a note of satisfaction.

Kathy's breath caught in her
throat. "I guess I'm not really sur-
prised, though," she said, "I always
thought he looked and acted like a
Latter-day Saint, in spite of the fact
that he was a bit difficult at first."
Her heart was pounding delightfully.
"We'll talk about him later . . . you
must lie down right this minute!"

AUNT Em had scarcely gone to
sleep when Marc arrived with
the late afternoon edition of the
paper. He was jubilant. "Congratu-
lations, Kathy, you've won the art
contest!" he exclaimed. He indicated
a column at the bottom of the page.
"Third prize."

She read the item slowly. By the
time she finished, the tears were
rolling down her cheeks unashamed-

610

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

Marc looked at her, amazement
written on his face. "I thought
you'd be overjoyed, but these can't
be tears of joy, they're too real look-
ing. See here," he said, ''dry those
tears. You're a big girl now, you
must be all of eighteen."

"Nineteen," corrected Kathy,
through her tears, ''yesterday." She
suddenly realized that for the first
time both she and Eunt Em had
completely forgotten her birthday.

**Why didn't someone tell me?"
cried Marc. "Birthdays are my
specialty. Anyway, there's no use
mourning. We'll go into town to-
night and have dinner and see a
show. Take Aunt Em with us. How
does that strike you?"

"Fine," agreed Kathy, her eyes
sparkling again. "Aunt Em will
love it. She hasn't been out for
months. But it's the prize I'm dis-
appointed in— it's a year's schooling
instead of cash, and now I won't be
able to take Aunt Em on that trip
I'd planned."

Marc looked down at her. "But
you won't need the contest money.
You're Phineas Fenton's grand-
daughter, and he has plenty of mon-
ey. Surely you've made your decis-
ion by now." His voice was tense.

Kathy took stock of this fact so-
berly. She had never before stopped
to analyze her feelings clearly. Her
heart seemed to be opening, more
and more surely each moment, to-
ward a new meaning in life. And
that transformation in her heart
wasn't taking place by itself, she was
sure. It had been brought on by
Marc Hale. She knew now where
her place in life was intended to be.
Besides, she thought, I'm not good
enough to become an artist, not

dedicated enough. I'll never be good
enough. Aloud she said, "My place
right now is with Aunt Em— right
now, and always. It's what I want."
Marc smiled at her, satisfaction in
his eyes.

"What will you do?" she asked
suddenly.

OE flushed, apparently caught off
guard. "I . . . why . . . I've just
been choking over a large piece of
humble pie. Your earnest little soul
will be delighted to know that I'm
going into Dad's business in San
Francisco, now that I'm fully re-
covered. He's going to let me start
at the bottom and work up, which
is far better than I deserve since he
offered me the chance once before,
and I turned it down. Now aren't
you satisfied?"

Satisfied? she asked herself, and
suddenly knew that her heart had
been longing to know what his
dreams or plans might hold in the
way of including her.

"Aren't you satisfied?" he repeat-
ed.

"No, I'm not," she said. She
turned away to hide the trembling
of her chin. "I'm not at all satis-
fied."

"Kathy, darling," he said, as he
gently turned her around and lifted
her face so he could look into her
eyes. "Kathy, do you love me?"

"Of course I do," she whispered.

She felt his arms around her. "I
was stupid enough to think you'd
choose to live in the house on the
hill, darling, where you could have
anything you wanted, and then you
wouldn't have been my girl at
all. The Kathy I love is right here
in the old gray house, and will re-

THE BRIGHT STAR

611

main here, if she can make room in
her heart and home for a husband/'

*'Marc, Marc/' she murmured.

They wandered hand in hand
from the shelter of the house down
toward the beach. There was a
lifetime of each other's thoughts
and feelings to learn about.

It seemed hours later that Kathy
said, ''We're being selfish. Let's
hurry and tell Aunt Em about us."

The stars had come out, and the
night was fresh-washed and beauti-
ful. They walked up the path to the
old gray house, where the lights were
already challenging the lowering
night.

Jjora y^olleyi [Pursues a uiobby of uiandwork

TT truly can be said that Dora Jolley, eighty, of Blackfoot, Idaho, has spent many hours
■*• during her hfe to make others happy. She is still making beautiful gifts for her
friends and relatives. She has made at least one hundred beautiful quilts and has given
them away and has crocheted eight bedspreads and six tablecloths of the finest thread,
besides having made hundreds of doilies and potholders, afghans, pillows, and pillow
cases.

She has been active in Church work, especially Relief Society. During the last
years her health hasn't permitted her to take an active part, but she contributes of
her fancy work.

Sister Jolley is the mother of six living children, twenty-two grandchildren, and
twenty-five great-grandchildren.

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer HuJda ParJcer

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Luana C. Heaton

SOUTHERN FAR EAST MISSION, FIRST RELIEF SOCIETY HELD IN CHINA

First row, left to right: Sister Wan; Miss Wan; Mrs. Tze; Mrs. Wise; Sister
Loh; Leta Jane Clegg, President.

Second row: Luana C. Heaton, President, Southern Far East Mission Relief So-
ciety; Sister Liang; Mrs. Fook; Mrs. Chaw; Mrs. Cheung; Myrna Pollock, Second
Counselor.

Third row: Doris Robinson, First Counselor; Mrs. Lum; Sister Wong; Sister
Tong; Sister Fung; Betty Johnson.

Fourth row: Sister Yicn; Mrs. Young; Mrs. Loke; Mrs. Chiw; Mrs. Wong Ching
Yee; Mrs. Mak Mie Tin.

Sister Heaton writes that it is the Chinese custom for women to use their maiden
names which, she says, "would be too long to print." Therefore, she has written their
husbands' last names. Those women who are investigating the Church have Mrs. or
Miss prefixing their names.

Page 612

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

613

Photograph submitted by Melba H. Tullis

ASHLEY STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC AT TWO
SESSIONS OF FIRST STAKE CONFERENCE, March 31, 1957

Twila Abbott, director, and Mary Schaefermeyer, organist, are seated on the front
row at the right. Melba H. Tullis, President, Ashley Stake Relief Society, reports that
the Ashley Stake Rehef Society began to function on January 1, 1957.

Photograph submitted by Myrtle George

LAS VEGAS STAKE (NEVADA), LAS VEGAS NINTH WARD RELIEF
SOCIETY TAKES PRIDE IN ITS YOUNG MOTHER MEMBERS

Myrtle George, President, Las Vegas Stake Relief Society, writes: 'This Ninth
Ward of the Las Vegas Stake is the youngest ward. They feel very proud of their
young mothers shown in the front row. These mothers attend regularly. Three new
babies have been added since the picture was taken. La Fond Solomon is president;
Meriam Belmont, first counselor; Aleline Hatch, second counselor; Lottie Wollengien,
secretary-treasurer. The ward has an attendance of from twenty-five to thirty pre-
school children who are cared for by a baby sitter."

614

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

Photograph submitted by Florence Christiansen

BLACKFOOT STAKE (IDAHO), SEVENTH WARD RELIEF SOCIETY

PRESENTS PAGEANT "CHARACTERS AND TEACHINGS

OF THE BOOK OF MORMON"

Front row, seated, left to right: Elizabeth Thorton, theology class leader and
director of the pageant; Winifred Young, President, Seventh Ward Relief Society;
Luella Thompson, organist. (Verda Bale, chorister, not present.)

Standing at the left, next to Sister Thorton: Lorain Turner, as a Japanese sister.

Back row, standing, left to right: Bishop DeVon Woodland as Moroni; John Olsen
as Nephi; John Yancy as King Benjamin; Florence Woodland, as a Jewish woman;
Lavina Eggleston, as a Lamanite sister; Archie Bale, as Mormon.

Photograph submitted by Rachael L. Lee

FRENCH MISSION, SWISS DISTRICT, GENEVA BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY
SUNDAY EVENING PROGRAM, March 3, 1957

Front row, seated, left to right: Sister Curtenaz, District President; Sister Stouder,
Geneva Branch Secretary; Sister Jaque, President, Gene\a Branch Relief Society.

Back row, standing, left to right: Sister Bonny; Sister Charney; Sister Wright, mis-

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

615

sionary; Sister Diipanloup; Sister Marlyse Bonny; Sister Olmo; Sister Brown, Second
Counselor, Geneva Branch Relief Society; Sister Scheren, First Counselor; Sister Lam-
born, missionary; Sister France Rimli; Sister Hope Recder; Sister Rimli; Sister Schmit;
Sister Walz; Sister Moine; Sister Nicolet; Sister Chambaz; Miss Cortisy, visitor.

Rachael 'L. Lee, President, French Mission Relief Society, reports: 'The Swiss
District of the French Mission is supervised by a president who loves Relief Society
and is devoted to her work. This picture was taken after the Sunday evening program,
in which all of the Relief Society members took part."

Photograph submitted by Ida M. Swensen

YELLOWSTONE STAKE (IDAHO) RELIEF SOCIETY PRESENTS
"CHARACTERS AND TEACHINGS OF THE BOOK OF MORMON"

PAGEANT, May 26, 1957

Seated at the table, left to right: Chee Fujimoto; Millie B. Farrimond, stake the-
ology leader; Mary Powless; Sylvia Linford.

Seated at their right, Stake Relief Society Presidency: Vera B. Young, Second
Counselor; Ida M. Swensen, President; Elsie R. Lewis, First Counselor.

Front row, standing: Rulon Powell; E. O. Rich; Robert Archibald; Richard Tyler;
Floyd Law; Orien Lamoreoux as Mormon; Darrell Lords as King Benjamin; Vincent
Birch as Alma; Milo Price as Nephi; William J. Lewis, President of Yellowstone Stake;
Edgar O. Westerberg, First Counselor, Stake Presidency; Therel Ricks, stake ReHef
Society organist; Beth T. Orme, Stake Relief Society chorister; Alta Murdoch; Blanche
Edington; Denice Parker; Salome Mathie; Brother and Sister Robert Foster. Lowell
Dayton who represented the voice of the Savior, and Leo Packer who represented
Moroni, are not shown.

Sister Swensen reports that about eighty-five Singing Mothers participated in
the event.

616

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

E^^i^;i^::m»

Z^f^i^^'^'i' yyi'S'i .'fi/'-. i'^

Photograph submitted by Lola Green

EAST PHOENIX STAKE (ARIZONA) RELIEF SOCIETY PRESENTS

MUSICAL PAGEANT

Lola Green, President, East Phoenix Stake Relief Society, writes: "A musical
pageant, 'I Now Turn the Key' was presented by the East Phoenix Stake Relief Society,
May 11, 1957. The Singing Mothers also furnished the music for conference May

25' 1957-"

Second row, center to right: Lola Green; Avon Price, stake chorister; Junius

Driggs, President of East Phoenix Stake.

Photograph submitted by Adelphia D. Bingham

SOUTH AUSTRALIAN MISSION, VICTORIA DISTRICT, MELBOURNE AND

COBURG BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETIES PRESENT PAGEANT

'TORTRAIT OF A DREAM"

Front row, seated, left to right: Ina Ware, First Counselor; Flora Garth ew. Secre-
tary; Deborah Tormey, Second Counselor; Mary Thatcher, chorister — all from the
Coburg Branch. Marjorie Davis, President; Jean Findlay, Secretary; Joyce Scarf e; Val-
erie Croucher, First Counselor; Phyll Roche, chorister; Grace Bartlett, Magazine repre-
sentative— all from the Melbourne Branch Relief Society.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

617

Back row, standing, left to right: Arlette Anderson; Lottie Laird; Raie Headen;
Hazel Gilchrist, work meeting leader; Clarice Williams, President of Coburg Branch
Relief Society, and First Assistant in Victoria District; Adelphia D. Bingham, President,
South Australian Mission Relief Society, holding the American flag; Edna Ord, Mission
Relief Society Secretary and District Supervisor; Laurel Marsh; Evelyn Hugett; Linda
Lucknovitch.

Not present when the picture was taken: Alvie Pemberton, representing General
President Belle S. Spafford; and Eric Croucher, narrator.

Sister Bingham reports that the painting in the center of the picture is a replica
of the cover of the December 1956 Reliei Society Magazine, which was painted by
Clarice Williams. 'The painting is most remarkable, although, unfortunately, it does
not show to advantage in the photograph." Sister Bingham further comments: 'This
program was well presented, as were many others throughout the Mission. We are
proud of those who worked so faithfully to make them successful."

Photograph submitted by Alice L. Wilkinson

BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY STAKE, (PROVO, UTAH), SEVENTEENTH
WARD RELIEF SOCIETY MAKES ORIGINAL QUILT

Left to right: Bonnie Berrett, President; Mary Utschig, SecretaryTreasurer; JoAnn
Larsen and Sharon Jensen, Counselors; Beverly Liebhart, work director.

Alice L. Wilkinson, President, Brigham Young University Stake Relief Society,
reports: "Young Relief Society sisters from the B.Y.U, Seventeenth Ward display
quilt of original design which was quilted at recent work meeting.

'The Seventeenth Ward Relief Society, one of the unique groups of young stu-
dent members on the Brigham Young University campus, have tried to follow the pat-
tern set for them by experienced women in Relief Society work. The animal quilt was
made at work meetings. For most of the girls it was their first quilting experience. . . .
The quilt will be given to a former homemaking teacher, Mrs. Deanna Thomas of
Rome, Colorado."

618

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

Photograph submitted by Agnes D. Hurst

SAN JUAN STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR

STAKE CONFERENCE FOR TWO CONSECUTIVE YEARS

ON MOTHER'S DAY

Agnes D. Hurst, President, San Juan Stake Relief Soeiety, reports: "The San Juan
Stake Singing Mothers group has presented the music for the past two years at the
quarterly stake conference which has been on Mother's Day both years. Sisters Vera
Lee Redd and Guen L. Smith are directors. Sisters Mary L. Adams and Margaret P.
Redd, accompanists."

1 1 ill uiusband s uiands

Marie Kicks

Hands, large, grown used
To wielding a hammer,
Dry our little one's tears
In the tenderest manner.

Strong, capable hands
Pounding nails, lifting lumber.
In the gentlest way
Soothe our infant to slumber.

Steady hands, that remove
With such careful ease,
Slivers that lodge in
Small, skinned-up knees.

Loving hands of my husband
Work-rough, yet so fine.
Have blessed our lives,
Tlie children's, and mine.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

cJheology[ — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 3— What to Expect From a Study of The Doctrine and Covenants

Elder Roy W. Doxqj

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants: Section i)

For Tuesday, December 3, 1957

Objective: To show that a principal idea throughout the revelations is to warn the
world of judgments to come and that the means of escape is by the restored gospel of
Jesus Christ.

SoniQ Ideas From The
Doctrine and Covenants

npHE title of this lesson might be
changed to form a question to
be answered by every student of
this series of lessons— ''What do J
expect to gain from my study of
The Doctrine and Covenants?" A
reply to this question from members
of the Relief Society would un-
doubtedly bring many ideas. If one
is thinking of subject matter or
knowledge of contents alone, she
would learn from her study that a
great number of ideas are found in
these revelations. The whole ex-
perience of man's earth-life is large-
ly covered. Instruction is found, as
one might expect, in how to attain
spiritual salvation (sometimes called
by us ''entering the celestial king-
dom or exaltation"). But one also
discovers that these revelations are

concerned with what man might
consider the "temporal" things of
life. From this volume of scripture,
it is learned that the Lord looks up-
on all phases of man's earth exist-
ence as a necessary part of his jour-
ney to eternal life, or exaltation.
(See D. & C. 29:34-35.) This is
very well expressed by President
Joseph F. Smith in these words:

It has always been a cardinal teaching
with the Latter-day Saints that a religion
that has not the power to save people
temporally and make them prosperous and
happy here cannot be depended upon to
save them spiritually and to exalt them
in the Hfe to come (Quoted by Albert E.
Bowen, The Church Welfare Plan, page
36).

One will, therefore, find emphasis
given to one's health (what one
should or should not eat, as well as
to the amount of sleep one should
have). We discover that knowL

Page 619

620 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

edge saves, and the value one should An Unique Book
place upon different types of knowl- As we study this book of scrip-
edge. The need to incorporate the ture, we should remember that we
gospel truths into our lives, in ad- are studying the message of the Lord
dition to the acquisition of knowl- Jesus Christ. This message is ad-
edge, is emphasized so well that we dressed to the people who make up
are never in doubt as to the neces- the last and greatest dispensation of
sity of doing so. Counsel is given the gospel— the fulness of times,
on what the Latter-day Saint is to There are many things which make
do to prevent being deceived by the The Doctrine and Covenants an
adversary; he learns that Satan is a unique book, but, primarily, its
personal being and also of his pur- uniqueness arises out of the facts
poses. Above all, the student of that it is (i) the word of Jesus
The Doctrine and Covenants learns Christ the Lord, and (2) it is a mod-
of the true nature of Jesus as the ern book.

Savior of mankind, of his justice A study of what the Lord himself

and mercy, and of his relationship has said concerning his message is

to the inhabitants of the earth. found in Section 1. From there we

shall find the Lord's answer to

The Spirit oi ''What do I expect to gain from a

The Doctrine and Covenants study of The Doctrine and Cove-

The ideas suggested thus far are nants?"
only a very few of the truths to be
learned as one examines the revela- The Superscription
tions section-by-section. There is As in all revelations, a knowledge
almost no narration in this book— a of the historical background and
fact which makes it different from context provides the student with
the other Standard Works, such as essential information to understand
The Book of Mormon. Great truths what is intended to be obtained
are found on every page. To be- from the message or messages of the
come acquainted with this volume revelation. For purposes of this
of scripture can be one of the rich- course, the reader should become
est experiences of a Latter-day familiar with the introductory ma-
Saint's life. There is a spirit about terial (called the ''superscription"
a book of scripture which is readily in this course) at the head of each
discernible. It is the spirit of section. Sometimes a reference to
truth; the spirit that brings assur- the History of the Church by Jo-
ance of things divine. It comes seph Smith, known and cited in this
from the Holy Ghost to bear wit- course as the Documentary History
ness of the truth. It is this spirit oi the Church (D. H. C.) is given
that the author hopes will be re- for further study about the context
ceived by the students of this series, of the section.
The promise is given that all may
receive this blessing by their dili- The Lords Preface
gence. (See D. & C. 11:22-27; The superscription of Section 1
6:5-7; Alma 12:9-11.) informs us that this revelation is

LESSON DEPARTMENT

621

known as ''the Lord's Preface."
(See also verse 6 in Section i.) This
revelation was given at the confer-
ence of the Church convened No-
vember 1, 1831, when the ''Book
of Commandments" was adopted by
the Priesthood assembled on that
occasion. A ''preface" is intended
to prepare the reader with an ex-
planation of the purpose the author
had in writing the volume. It should
concern itself with matters con-
tained in the book or connected
with it.

To Whom the Message
Is Directed

Appropriately, the Lord intro-
duces Section 1 with the announce-
ment that it is he who is addressing
". . . ye people of my church . . ."
(D. & C. 1:1). But his message is
not only for the Church but also
". . . unto all men, and there is
none to escape . . ." (D. & C. 1:2).
Immediately one is made aware that
the message of this dispensation is
for everyone. In fact:

. . . the voice of warning shall be unto
all people, by the mouths of my disciples,
whom I have chosen in these last days
(D. & C. 1:4).

and the revelations are to be pub-
lished:

. . . unto you, O inhabitants of the
earth (D. & C. 1:6).

A Voice oi Warning

What has already been given as
a principal purpose of the Lord's
establishing his Church upon the
earth? What should we expect to
gain from a study of The Doctrine
and Covenants? It is a "voice of
warning" unto all people. This fact

was indelibly impressed upon the
mind of the Prophet Joseph Smith
by the angel Moroni, who quoted
several Bible prophecies indicating
that certain judgments were to come
in the last days and that these pre-
dictions were not yet fulfilled, but
were soon to be. (See Pearl of
Great Price, Writings of Joseph
Smith 2:40-41). Following this, he
informed Joseph Smith ". . . of
great judgments which were coming
upon the earth, with great desola-
tions by famine, sword, and pesti-
lence; and that these grievous judg-
ments would come on the earth in
this generation . . ." (Ibid., 2:45).

Later on, as the Prophet received
additional revelations, the Lord
made it known that the faithful of
his people would be aware of the
signs of the times and look forward
in righteousness to Jesus' second
coming. (See D. & C. 39:21-23;

45-39-440

Power of Sealing the Wicked

In the performance of their du-
ties, the Lord's servants are to
possess the power to seal both on
earth and in heaven. Notice that
those who are sealed by this power
are those who reject the gospel, and
also those who rebel against the
servants of the Lord after having
accepted his message (D. & C.
1:8-9). When the Lord comes he
shall ". . . recompense unto every
man according to his work, and
measure to every man according to
the measure which he has measured
to his fellow man" (D. & C. 1:10).

Why This Message?

Why is the Lord's message of
warning directed to the people of

622

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

this generation or dispensation? The
answer to this question is found in
Section i, verses ii to 16, inckisive:

Wherefore the \oice of the Lord is
unto the ends of the earth, that all that
will hear may hear:

Prepare ye, prepare ye for that which
is to come, for the Lord is nigh;

And the anger of the Lord is kindled,
and his sword is bathed in heaven, and
it shall fall upon the inhabitants of the
earth.

And the arm of the Lord shall be re-
vealed; and the day cometh that they who
will not hear the voice of the Lord,
neither the voice of his servants, neither
give heed to the words of the prophets
and apostles, shall be cut off from among
the people;

For they have strayed from mine ordi-
nances, and have broken mine everlasting
covenant;

They seek not the Lord to establish
his righteousness, but every man walketh
in his own way, and after the image of
his own God, whose image is in the like-
ness of the world, and whose substance is
that of an idol, which waxeth old and
shall perish in Babylon, even Babylon the
great, which shall fall.

Three reasons why this message
is directed to the people of this dis-
pensation may be found in these
verses; namely, ( 1 ) to prepare the
way of the Lord (D. & C. 1:11),
(2) because of the apostate condi-
tion of the world (D. & C. 1:15),
and, (3) because men have set up
their own gods (D. & C. 1:16).

The Gods oi Today

What are these gods after which
men walk? Do we not know of
men today who seek unrighteous
dominion over their fellow men;
men directed by false theories that
lead people away from God's truth;

the gods of vanity, greed, lust, and
the whole list of vices that keep
men in bondage? The word "Baby-
lon" has come to symbolize the
wickedness of the world. (See Sec-
tion 133:14.) Out of the world the
people have been charged to come
that they may not be partakers of
her plagues. Eventually, the wick-
ed world will fall, but, in prepara-
tion for that day of the Lord, there
was to be a restoration of the gospel.

Results oi the Lord's Message

What follows in verses 17
through 23 tells through whom the
gospel was to be restored, and what
could result from this great event.
As you read these verses, keep in
mind what the Lord promised
would result from the call of Joseph
Smith as the head of this dispensa-
tion. Two questions emerge from
this thought: (1) does the history
of the Church verify these promises
of the Lord; and (2) in what part
of this program have I participated?

Wherefore, I the Lord, knowing the
calamity which should come upon the in-
habitants of the earth, called upon my
servant Joseph Smith, Jun., and spake
unto him from heaven, and gave him
commandments;

And also gave commandments to oth-
ers, that they should proclaim these
things unto the world; and all this that
it might be fulfilled, which was written
by the prophets —

The weak things of the world shall
come forth and break down the mighty
and strong ones, that man should not
counsel his fellow man, neither trust in
the arm of flesh —

But that every man might speak in the
name of God the Lord, even the Savior
of the world;

That faith also might increase in the
earth;

LESSON DEPARTMENT

623

That mine everlasting covenant might
be estabhshed;

That the fulness of my gospel might be
proclaimed by the weak and the simple
unto the ends of the world, and before
kings and rulers (D. & C. 1:17-23).

(It is worthy of observation at this
point to indicate that the ''others"
in verse 18, unto whom the Lord
''gave commandments" are those
persons who were to assist the
Prophet Joseph Smith in this dis-
pensation. Many of these had
already been called and received
commandments by revelation. Such
men as Oliver Cowdery, Sidney Rig-
don, Hyrum Smith, Parley P. Pratt,
Orson Pratt, and many others make
up the number.)

Blessings to Those Called

We discover in verses 24 through
28 what had already been accom-
plished and what would yet be real-
ized in the lives of individuals who
receive a call into the Lord's service.
Some of these blessings are: they
come to understanding; their errors
are corrected; wisdom sought for is
obtained; as they sin they may be
chastened and repent; and strength
and knowledge come through their
humility. Might we today who
have embarked upon a study of
The Doctrine and Covenants also
expect that similar blessings will
accrue to us by our diligence?

Only One True Church

In continuation of the message
that Joseph Smith was divinely
called and others were appointed to
assist him, the Lord sets forth the
important fact that his Prophet has
received power to translate The
Book of Mormon and to bring forth

". . . the only true and living church
upon the face of the whole
earth ..." (D. & C. 1:30). There
was to be no question in the minds
of the members of the Church or
of the inhabitants of the world as
to the position The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints holds in
the world. This proclamation by
the Lord gives added confirmation
to the first vision and also to the
many revelations which had already
specified that there is only one way
to eternal life.

Sm Is Condemned

It is further indicated that the
Lord was pleased with his Church
collectively, but the individual mem-
bers of his Church had much to do
in perfecting their lives. (See Mat-
thew 5:48.) It is evident that the
Lord wanted the members of the
Church to understand that mem-
bership in his kingdom does not
give license to sin for he "... can-
not look upon sin with the least de-
gree of allowance" (D. & C. 1:31),
but he will forgive the repentant
(verse 32). On the other hand,
that person who does not repent,
having received the light, is under
the penalty of losing the Spirit of
the Lord ". . . for my Spirit shall
not always strive with man . . /'
(D.&C. 1:33).

The Concluding Message

Toward the end of this great reve-
lation which opened with the prin-
cipal message of the Lord to the
Church and to the inhabitants of
the earth, there is a return to this
fundamental purpose— the Lord de-
sires that all men shall know of his
"voice of warning" of judgments to

624

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

come and that eternal life may be
won by living the restored gospel of
Jesus Christ. Notice how this mes-
sage is reiterated in Section i, verses
34 to 36:

... I the Lord am willing to make
these things known imto all flesh;

For I am no respecter of persons, and
will that all men shall know that the day
speedily cometh; the hour is not yet, but
is nigh at hand, when peace shall be tak-
en from the earth, and the devil shall
have power over his own dominion.

And also the Lord shall have power
over his saints, and shall reign in their
midst, and shall come down in judgment
upon Idumea, or the world [Ihid.,
1:34-36).

(Notice the term "Idumea" is defined
in the revelation as "the world." It is
synonymous with "Babylon" in verse 16
which symbolizes the wicked world.
Idumea was known as the country of
Edom whose inhabitants held an inveter-
ate enmity toward Israel.)

As one studies The Doctrine and
Covenants, he knows that the gos-
pel message brings joy into the lives
of those who live its principles,
while wickedness brings unhappi-
ness. One also discovers that judg-
ments do await the world and that
one of these judgments— war— with
its present-day potential for great
destruction is prophesied for this
dispensation. The question of
whether or not the prediction that
"peace shaJI be taken from the
earth," as stated in 1831, should

now be phrased ''peace has been
taken from the earth" is one which
every Latter-day Saint should con-
sider in the light of present condi-
tions in the world.

Section 1, the Lord's preface to
his revelations, is concluded with
the definite assurance that what has
been given will all be fulfilled and
that the Spirit of God bears witness
that ". . . the record is true, and the
truth abideth forever and ever.
Amen" (D. & C. 1:39). (See also
verses 37 to 39.)

The Doctrine and Covenants con-
firms ancient truths and gives more
enlightenment about the events of
the immediate future and man's
destiny than do other books of scrip-
ture. It contains some of the most
glorious principles ever revealed to
the world.

Questions for Discussion

1. Why is The Doctrine and Covenants
an unique book?

2. Discuss: To become acquainted with
The Doctrine and Covenants can be one
of the richest experiences of a Latter-day
Saint's life.

3. Define these terms: "Superscription,"
"context," "Babylon," "D. H. C," and
"preface."

4. Why is Section 1 in The Doctrine
and Covenants out of chronological se-
quence? About where would it be placed
if it were in its chronological order?

5. How does Section 1 fit into the
message of warning to the world?

C/o K^hildren ^^1 sleep

Florence Marie Gates Bennett

As subtle and gentle as breath.
Day changes to evening;

I hsten for sounds of naps' end —
Still eyelids arc dreaming.

Oh, could I envelop them now
With lo^'e all protecting,

I would open their hearts and minds
To God's own directing.

visiting cJeacher li iessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 3—". . . O Ye That Embark In the Service of God, See That Ye

Serve Him With All Your Heart, Might, Mind and Strength, That Ye

May Stand Blameless Before God at the Last Day" (D. & C. 4:2).

Chiistine H. Rohinson

For Tuesday, December 3, 1957

Objective: To emphasize the importance of wholehearted, conscientious service
and to show that to serve God means to serve our fellow men.

CERVICE is the foundation of a

happy and abundant hfe. It is
the cornerstone of all Relief Society
activity.

This message gives new emphasis
and significance to the meaning of
service. In it we are admonished to
serve the Lord willingly and whole-
heartedly. Service given stintingly,
grudgingly, or in a boastful or pride-
ful way is not acceptable. The Lord
knows our motives, our capabilities,
our weaknesses and shortcomings.
He has given us the revelation from
which this message is taken to help
us overcome our shortcomings and
in so doing to become more nearly
perfect.

We can serve the Lord in many
ways. We can serve him through
working in the various organizations
of the Church. If asked to work in
this capacity, we should consider the
call an opportunity, accept willing-
ly, perform our duties conscientious-
ly. Another form of service is
missionary activity. This calling, too,
is a challenge and opportunity and
one in which, if we are chosen, we
should embark in all diligence.

The true essence of service to
God, in these and in all activities,
consists of service to our fellow men.

King Benjamin, as related in The
Book of Mormon, said, ''. . . when
ye are in the service of your fellow
beings ye are only in the service of
your God" (Mosiah 2:17).

At this time of the year our
thoughts naturally turn to that great
area of service connected with the
life of our Savior. Most of us are
familiar with the story of 'The
Other Wise Man," by Henry Van
Dyke. This is the story of the
Persian nobleman, Artaban, who,
having learned of the birth of the
Messiah, sells all his worldly pos-
sessions and buys three precious
jewels. These he plans to take as
gifts to the Messiah as tokens of his
love and affection. Stopping to
help someone in need, Artaban ar-
rives late in Bethlehem and learns
that Joseph and Mary, with the
baby Jesus, have fled to safety. Arta-
ban spends his life in search of the
Messiah. In the process he min-
isters to the distress and suffering of
his fellow men. Three times he
comes near to seeing the Savior; but
each time he finds someone in need
of his urgent help. One by one,
Artaban gives away his precious
jewels in order to help others. He
never is blessed with the opportunity

Page 625

626 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

of seeing Jesus and feels that he has by Artaban. Yet, e\'eryday we en-
failed in his mission. Yet, as he is counter many opportunities to serve,
dying, he hears a voice saying: To forget oneself in an effort to

lighten another's burdens, to per-

For I was an hungred, and ye gave me f^j.^^-^ ^ thoughtful act or to show

meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me . t i • i • .

drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me a" unexpected kmdness iS to serve

in ... . the Lord by servmg others. This

type of human service does not re-

. . . Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch q^ij-e a^y special calling but can go

as ye have done it unto one of the least ^^^ ^^ ^. ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^j^^ promise

of these my brethren, ye have done it ^ _ ^ , . ^ ^

unto me (Mt. 25:35, 40). o^ Jesus when he said:

T_, f. -1 n 1 . ... Come, ye blessed of my Father,

Few of us may be called upon to ^,,1,^,^^ the kingdom prepared for you from

give heroic service such as was given the foundation of the world (Mt. 25:34).

vi/ork n ieeting — Living More Abundantly

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Lesson 3— Living Economically

Elder WiWmn F. Edwards

For Tuesday, December 10, 1957

Objective: To understand that wise people, whether their income is relatively large
or small, learn that it is good to live economically, because it is a good way of life.

npHE previous lesson discussed the gets, and it is equally important for
importance of budget planning, all, rich and poor alike. The writer
We have all observed in others, or will always remember his first trip
have been tempted sufficiently to with members of his family to Vic-
learn by experience, that: toria, Canada. In the government

building in this beautiful city these

One sure way to make life miserable is words are on display:
to live in a manner that you can't afford

(Richard L. Evans). \\ri.u i. u • ^

^ ' Without economy none can be rich;

r^ ,^ ,111 1 1 With it none can be poor,

Un the other hand, we have also ^

come to realize that: ^^^^ 3^^^;^^,^ proverbs re-empha-

If there is any one thing that will bring size this important principle of sue-
peace and contentment into the human cesstul nvmg:
heart, and into the family, it is to live

within our means (Heber J. Grant). Eat and drink, but waste not by excess,

for God loveth not the wasters (Abrabian
Tht Importance oi Economy Proverb).

Living economically is a basic . , . . i. • m lu ^ \ ■ ^

-. , ° , r , i , No gain is more certain than that which

fundamental for happmess and sue- proceeds from the economical use of what
cess that is logically related to bud- we have (Latin Proverb).

LESSON DEPARTMENT

627

Life oi the Master

In this day, when so many people
are stressing the physical standards
of living above the real joy of living,
it is good to reflect upon the cir-
cumstances surrounding the life of
the Master.

The birth of Jesus was one of
the greatest events in history. In
keeping with its importance, his
birth was preceded by heavenly di-
rected preparations, and it was
heralded by angels. He could have
been born in a castle, with parents
of worldlv fame, and showered with
wealth. 'Tor with God nothing
shall be impossible" (Luke 1:37).

His mother knew that he was the
Christ Child, and she was con-
cerned over his safety and comfort.
But ''she brought forth her firstborn
son, and wrapped him in swaddling
clothes, and laid him in a manger"
(Luke 2:7).

Joseph was apparently a humble
carpenter. Mary cared for her baby
and provided for his needs in mod-
est circumstances. Apparently, this
was the best environment for the
growth and development of Jesus for
his great mission. "And the child
grew, and waxed strong in spirit,
filled with wisdom: and the grace of
God was upon him" (Luke 2:40).
Later, when Jesus undertook his
mission, he tra\'eled "without purse
or scrip." Surely, in this experience
we find a lesson for all families.

Lessons From Book oi Mormon

The Book of Mormon includes
many incidents where people be-
came strong because of experience
that forced them to live with ex-
treme economy and to be humble,
and then in a few years, with pros-
perity, they began to live extrava-

gantly and lost their faith. In Alma,
chapter 4, we find this whole cycle
recorded in ten brief verses. In the
sixth year after the appointment of
the judges, the people were suffer-
ing because of "the loss of their
flocks and herds, and also for the
loss of their fields of grain ..." from
economic poverty. But this humble
environment was a blessing for the
people, as "they were awakened to
a remembrance of their duty. And
they began to establish the church
more fully. . . ." The Lord blessed
them because of their repentant at-
titude. But within two years:

. . . the people of the church began to
wax proud, because of their exceeding
riches, and their fine silks, and their fine-
twined linen, and because of their many
flocks and herds, and their gold and their
silver, and all manner of precious things,
which they had obtained by their industry;
and in all these things they were lifted up
in the pride of their eyes, for they began
to wear very costly apparel (Alma 4:6).

The Lord blessed the people, and
they became prosperous. This was
good. The unfortunate mistake was
that the people ceased to live eco-
nomically and to remain humble,
but rather became proud of their
wealth and became worldly. Obser-
vations of the working of the same
cycle in more modern times has
given validity to the statement,
"from shirt sleeves to shirt sleeves
in three generations." History has
revealed the wisdom, and the
Church in its conduct constantly
sets the example, of the importance
of living economically.

Thoughts for Discussion

The following are suggested chal-
lenging observations for discussion:

628

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

1. To those who have above average
means:

a. Have you kept your sights on the
things that are eternal? Are you
able to resist the frequent tenden-
cy when people become rich in
the things of this world of becom-
ing less rich or even poor in the
real values that are eternal?

b. It may be wise to look upon pros-
perity as an opportunity fraught
with danger. The danger is that
we may become worldly, over-
stress the physical, and rear our
children in an environment that
is not conducive to maximum
spiritual, moral, and educational
growth.

C. Are you depriving your children of
those experiences that helped to
mold your character and taught
you the valuable lessons of work,
thrift, and appreciation?

If you say to your children
that you can't afford something
that they wish, and your children
know that this is not true, this
will only stimulate their efforts to
find a way of persuading you to
give in. On the other hand, if
the children are taught by precept
and example that it is good to
live economically, not because you
have to, but because it is good,
they will understand that many
things that others have are not
desirable, and they will support
you in your family leadership.

d. To have above average means is
a blessing if one remembers that
the blessing lies in the increased
power to be of service. It may
be easier to be meek when poor,
but it may be more noble to be
meek when rich!

2. To those who have below average
means:

a. One can be very limited in world-
ly possessions and rich in values
that are eternal. The real values
include good work habits, cleanli-
ness, honesty, love and good will
toward fellow men, and a desire
to serve.

b. Inspire your children with a desire
for knowledge, to excell in their
studies, and to be strong in their
faith and loyal to the Church.
From children thus taught will
come the great men and women
of tomorrow.

c. Always say, with true sincerity,
"I will share what I have, and if
I had more I would give more."
The outstanding examples in the
teachings of the Master of people
giving were not the rich sharing
their abundance, but the people
of limited means sharing because
of the goodness of their hearts.
The gift of the equivalent of the
widow's mite is always received
with complete appreciation if
given "not grudgingly, or of neces-
sity; for God loveth a cheerful
giver" (II Corinthians 9:7).

d. It would be unwise to look upon
being poor as a failure to receive
the blessings of the Lord, unless
this condition is due to one's own
failure and unwillingness to do
those things that bring the bless-
ings of the Lord. The Lord
always blesses the poor who be-
come strong in spirit.

3. To all — the rich and the poor:

a. One is poor if "keeping up with
the Joneses" becomes of greater
concern than doing what is right.

b. One is poor if he covets the things
owned by others and cannot re-
joice in seeing others enjoy world-
ly possessions (that he may be
unable to buy or chooses not to
acquire).

JLiterature — Shakespeare in Our Lives

Lesson 11 -''Twelfth Night, or What You Will"
Elder Briant S. Jacobs

Text: Shakespeare Ma/or Fhys and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison,
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948

For Tuesday, December 17, 1957

Objective: To show that even though exaggerated through comedy situations,
Shakespeare's characters reveal to us traits common to all humanity.

PARTICULARLY for the rapidly placard reading, "Teenage talked

growing Puritan strain among here" could hang in the window of

middle-class Englishmen, the Christ- a haberdashers or dress shop in no

mas season in Shakespeare's day was age but our own. Conversely,
not a time for celebration, but _ she never told her love,

rather a devotional period, filled But let concealment like a worm i' the
with somberness and dedication. bud,

Because the twelve-day period which ^'''^^^"^^^[ "^""""'^ '^''^' ^^' P^"'"^ '''

followed the birth of the Christ And wiA^ green and yellow melancholy

Child was held to be symbolical of she sat like Patience on a monument,

motherhood, it was distinguished by Smiling at grief. ... II. 4. 113-118

an air of solemnity. may seem equally a foreign tongue

At the end of this period the jol- to our very own teenage children,
lification began— on the twelfth day, and possibly to us as well. Yet dif-
while the renewing celebration ferences of whatever magnitude
reached full tempo only during the must not be allowed to obscure
evening of the twelfth night. There basic similarities. Man has been
is evidence that Twelfth Nig^ht, 01 man in all ages, woman has been
What You WiJJ, was written to be woman, and Shakespeare, Shake-
presented at this time which might speare. Yet from age to age, there
explain why it is the happiest play is a difference,
that Shakespeare ever wrote, even Twelfth Night may be considered
while a somber strain runs just be- a bridge between the younger and
neath the surface of the play from the more mature Shakespeare. This
beginning to end. is important in understanding why

One of the great goals of artists today this play is still one of Shake-

and thinkers and thoughtful readers speare's best-loved comedies, just

of every age has been to recast ac- as it has been from the date of its

cumulative truth in their own composition in 1600 or 1601, when

images. Each period, each place he was thirty-six or thirty-seven years

has its own idiom and personality, of age.

and therefore in its seeing and say- From the date of his first play
ing differs from the past which it ten years earlier up to Twelfth
has inherited and absorbed, minute Night, the rising and successful play-
as that difference may be. A small wright had written either twenty-
Page 629

630

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

one or twenty-two plays— nine of
them were comedies, three of them
tragedies, and the rest histories. The
Merry Wives of Windsor, Much
Ado About Nothing, and As You
Like It had all appeared within two
years preceding Twelfth Night.
Their very titles reveal them as gay,
rollicking comedies, filled with
pranks and puns, brilliant word-play,
bravado, and young love finally unit-
ed in happiness.

One explanation of Twelfth
Night's enduring popularity may be
that it appeals to both young and
old, to those who are merry, sad, or,
more commonly, to those who are
both at once. And that is exactly
what the play does. The earlier
comedies are brimming with roister-
ing talk, impish tricks, disguises and
mistaken identities, earthly humor
and pun.

Appeals to the Young-in-Spiiit

From Shakespeare's Globe The-
ater to our own drive-ins, the young-
in-spirit have provided the bulk of
theater audiences. For them, the
most famous line in this play makes
it seem their own voice as Sir Toby,
reminding pompous, stern Malvolio
that he is out of tune, says,
'\ . . Dost thou think because thou
art virtuous, there shall be no more
cakes and ale . . .?" (II. 3. 124-125).
Or, to paraphrase, do you think that
just because you are older, without
flaw, and settled down, no one
else shall celebrate? Next, the very
names of Sir Toby Belch and Sir
Andrew Aguecheek contain the
same quality of caricature so often
prominent in teenage nicknames,
while Feste, the name of a play's
clown or fool, is almost festivity
itself.

Another perennial favorite of all
ages is the pun, the play on words
having the same sound but different
meanings. It is still popular among
us in the latest "Happy Little
Moron" jokes. Note the overtones
of meaning evoked from almost the
first lines in the play resulting from
the similarity between hart (or male
deer) and heart, the source of love
and passion. Curio, the Duke's at-
tendant, asks him if he will go
hunting.

Duke. What, Curio?

Cur. The hart.

Duke. Why, so I do, the noblest that I
have.
Oh, when mine eyes did see Olivia

first,
Methought she purged the air of

pestilence!
That instant was I turned into a

hart,
And my desires, like fell [fierce]

and cruel hounds,
E'er since pursue me.

I. 1. 16-23

Or note a similar device as em-
ployed with brilliant effectiveness in
the repartee between the heroine
and Feste, the clown:

Vio. Save thee, friend, and thy music.
Dost thou live by thy tabor?

Clo. No, sir, I live by the church.

Vio. Art thou a churchman?

Clo. No such matter, sir, I do live by
the church, for I do live at my
house, and my house doth stand
by the church.

Vio. So thou mayst say the King lies by
a beggar, if a beggar dwell near
him, or the church stands by thy
tabor, if thy tabor stand by the
church.

Clo. You have said, sir. To see this
age! A sentence is but a cheveril
gloN'c to a good wit. How quickly
the wrong side may be turned out-
ward! III. 1. 1-15

LESSON DEPARTMENT

631

Such sharp word-use is often too
condensed and subtle for the mod-
ern audience, although the Hope-
Benny-Gobel-Linkletter clan perpet-
uate it in milder form. However,
enjoyment is quickened consider-
ably if such zest-in-words is first read
on the cold page; then when it is
recognized in the mouths of players
on the stage, it sparkles with the
cryptic power of youth's jargon in
all ages, and imparts warming,
breathing illusion of reality which
is one of Shakespeare's highest at-
tainments. Various dialogue scenes
between Sir Toby and Sir Andrew,
Feste and Maria, and Feste and Vi-
ola offer much more such brilliant
word-play, from which excerpts
might be mimeographed and read
carefully and aloud with your group.

Major Theme— Love

Twelfth Night is a story of great
beauty, both because it is expertly
put together by an expert craftsman,
and because it tells a delightful love
story, one as pure and simple as that
of Midsummei Night's Dream.
When the usual Shakespearean
grand assembly occurs in the fifth
act, all misunderstandings are ex-
plained and three couples— Viola
and the Duke Orsino, Olivia and
Sebastian, Maria and Sir Toby— are
suddenly revealed to each other as
pledged lovers, ''. . . and they all
live happily ever after." Young lov-
ers love most to read about young
love, and the play is loaded with
the imagery and vocabulary of love,
all in the Italian vogue which was
as dominant and popular a force in
France and the Elizabethan stage
as Italian movies and exotic movie
stars are in the United States today.
And many of the conventions of

Reproduced by Permission of the
Shakespeare Memorial Theatre
Stratford-Upon-Avon, England
Photograph by Angus McBean

LAURENCE OLIVIER AS MALVOLIO
IN 'TWELFTH NIGHT"

contemporary love-lore are embod-
ied within the play, particularly in
the speeches of the lovesick Orsino:
that love torments the lovers (I. i.
9-23; I. 4. 26; II. 4. 15), that the
woman should be younger than her
lover (II. 4. 29-32), that man loves
more deeply than woman (II. 4.
94-106), that concealed love is never
consummated (II. 4. 113-118), that
scorn breeds love (III. 1. 156-160),
that true love is jealous (IV. 3. 27).
Plot

Few of Shakespeare's plays con-
tain a better integration of balanced
scenes, with each scene completely
justifying itself within the structure
of the whole, and at the same time
by its own merits holding the un-
broken attention of the audience

632

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

than does Twelfth Night. Simi-
larly, there are just barely a leading
man and lady, since so many critics
still debate whether the play is domi-
nated by Viola or Olivia, by Orsino,
Malvolio, or Feste. Rather, all
blend together marvelously well,
which gives the play its tight-knit
structure and pleasing pattern. The
speeches are short, very few run-
ning the length of a sonnet, thus
shifting the center of attention con-
stantly from one to another in a
fine blending and counterpoint mo-
tion.

The plot is sheer fantasy — im-
probable, exotic, romantic, yet, by
its sustained popularity over the cen-
turies, it stands to refute those
realists and modernists who would
insist that only the immediate, the
squalid, and the low endure.

In faraway Illyria the overly senti-
mental Duke, Orsino, pines awav
for his ladylove, the rich Countess
Olivia, who is mourning with undue
fervor the death of her brother. Or-
sino sends an attractive page, Cesar-
io, to present his suit to Olivia but
instead of falling in love with Or-
sino, Olivia becomes infatuated
with Cesario. Cesario is actually
Viola, a shipwrecked maiden trav-
eling in disguise, distraught at the
supposed death of Sebastian, her
twin, in the storm which she sur-
vived. Malvolio, steward to the
countess, shares her melancholy,
but actually he would like to share
her favors and wealth as well, for
foolishly he aspires for her hand.
Olivia's Uncle Toby Belch enjoys
sponging off her household for the
comforts of life, and keeps himself
in spending money by encouraging
Sir Andrew Aguecheek to believe

that his bid for the widow Olivia's
hand will be successful— if he con-
tinues to hire the right cupid to
arrange it, namely Sir Toby.

When the pompous chief stew-
ard Malvolio offends Sir Toby, Sir
Toby and the keen, shrewd serving-
woman, Maria, plot revenge. They
plant a letter, supposed to have been
written by Olivia, in which Olivia
tells of her love for Malvolio and
instructs Malvolio, if he returns her
love to wear yellow stockings (which
Olivia actually abhors) and smile
whenever she approaches.

Olivia makes violent love to Ce-
sario, the boy-girl page, and Sir
Toby motivates a duel between Sir
Andrew and Cesario. Horror-
stricken at the thought of duelling,
Cesario-Viola is trapped until An-
tonio, the captain of the ship on
which her brother was traveling
comes to her rescue. He thinks she
is her twin brother Sebastian, who
is actually very much alive, and
calls her by that name. Officers ap-
pear and arrest Antonio. Cesario-
Viola leaves the scene pursued by
Sir Andrew who meets her brother.
Thinking Sebastian is Cesario-Viola,
he draws his sword and begins to
duel. Just then Olivia appears, and,
determined not to lose her beloved
Cesario-Viola again, she hustles him
off to a church and marries him, but
she really marries Sebastian, who
falls in love with her on the spot.

Malvolio had previously appeared
before Olivia, doing as the letter di-
rected so well that she has him
thrown into a dark cell, believing
him mad. There Feste, the fool,
taunts him. Malvolio bitterly re-
sents his mistreatment, Toby and

LESSON DEPARTMENT 633

Sir Andrew repent, but at the play's love does not permit him to recog-

end Malvolio alone still suffers. nize that he is not so 'well endowed

Orsino enters with Cesario-Viola by nature as by fortune/' and so he
whom Olivia addresses as her hus- becomes a ready, gullible rabbit for
band, which Orsino resents. Then Sir Toby's snares. Olivia is ''re-
Sir Andrew accuses Cesario-Viola of solved to mourn" her brother's loss
wounding him in the duel and, for in fitting fashion, but instead so
a moment, all is confusion, until exaggerates her self-denials that she
Sebastian enters, realizes his sister hides behind them as an acceptable
is alive, admits marrying Olivia and escape from all reality, including
duelling Sir Andrew. Viola reveals her own inner desires as a woman,
her love for Orsino who has al- But Duke Orsino cannot face reality
ready been attracted to her as a full-on either. Yes, he falls in love
page, Sir Toby agrees to marry —but he woos the idea of being in
Maria, who has long dreamed of love, rather than any woman. He
lifting herself out of the servant poses and preens as he sighs over
class by marrying royalty. It is at the atmosphere of love in which
that moment that the clown gives he bathes himself, yet courage and
the famous lines, "Some are born action are not in him, as they must
great, some achieve greatness, and be in any true lover. No sharper
some have greatness thrust upon contrast to Orsino could emerge
'em" (V. I. 376). While Malvolio than that which we find in Viola,
fumes his disappointment and also in love, but the love within her
abuse, the happy couples leave the elevates her into achieving true
stage, and Feste sings a final ditty, love's high virtues: constancy, self-
denial, honest passion, courage, and
Shakespeare's Living Chaiacteiiza- integrity. But, again, in contrast

tions to her, Maria's sharp wit and desire

In Twelith Night the players for world security must substitute
once more arise from the printed for what love's weapons should be.
page or walk past the footlights to She ensnares Sir Toby, outsharps the
become lost in the crowd, and be sharper, and gains worldly station-
one of us. Here, again, is living goals far distant from those of a lov-
proof that Shakespeare knows us er, but supremely satisfactory to her.
best, since he is of our time almost while many of the above charac-
more than his own, and, hence, not ters are exaggerated and the plot
confined within time's boundaries, situations impossible, no one really
Particularly in this play are we objects, so well are we aware that
amused at his knowledge of hu- these realms of artistic recreation of
mamty's weaknesses and exaggerated Hfg create within us more of reality
devices of foolish self-defense and than does life itself. We see them
grandiose rationalizations, even as and we see through them. And,
we readily recognize these echoing therefore, even more sharply we see
traits m ourselves and m our fel- ourselves and our own similar traits,
^^^^- perhaps a little shamefacedly, yet

For example, Sir Andrew's self- with amusement.

634

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

Twelfth Night a Symphony

Twelfth Night may be compared
to a symphony with love as the
major theme and several minor
themes beautifully intertwined to
make a perfect composition. From
its opening lines to its final words,
this gentle, pleasant play often is
set ringing with musical tones and
echoes.

If music be the food of love, play on.
Give me excess of it, that, surfeiting,
The appetite may sicken, and so die.
That strain again! It had a dying fall.
Oh, it came o'er my ear like the sweet

sound
That breathes upon a bank of violets,
Stealing and giving odor! Enough, no

more. . . .
O spirit of love, how quick and fresh art

thou! I. 1. 1-7, 9

The songs of the fool Feste are
some of the purest lyrics in the
language, and reveal the musician-
poet Shakespeare at his best. Per-
haps most popular because of its
moving, simple beauty is his first
song:

O mistress mine, where are you roaming?
Oh, stay and hear, your truelove's coming,

That can sing both high and low.
Trip no further, pretty s\\eeting.
Journeys end in lovers meeting,

Every wise man's son doth know . . .

W^hat is love? Tis not hereafter,
Present mirth hath present laughter.

What's to come is still unsure.
In delay there hes no plenty,
Then come kiss me, sweet and twenty.

Youth's a stuff will not endure.

II. 3. 40-45, 48-54

But not all the songs are as happy
as this one; indeed many create and
prolong the dominant bass-note of
sadness and wistful melancholy
which pervades the entire play. This
is evidenced most strongly in the ut-

terances of Orsino, Viola, and parti-
cularly Feste, the jester who is *' . . .
wise enough to play the fool, And to
do that well craves a kind of wit
. . ." (III. I. 67-68). It is songs such
as the following one sung by Feste
which help make Twelfth Night
''. . . a settled gravity— a silvery un-
dertone of sadness, which makes it
perhaps the loveliest of all Shakes-
peare's high comedies'' (John Mid-
dleton Murry^ Shakespeare, page
225).

Duke. Oh, fellow, come, the song we had
last night.

Mark it, Cesario, it is old and plain.
The spinsters and the knitters in

the sun
And the free maids that weave their

thread with bones
Do use to chant it. It is silly sooth,
And dallies with the innocence of

love,
Like the old age.

Clo. Are you ready, sir?

Duke. Aye, prithee sing.

Clo. [Sings]

Come away, come away, death.

And in sad cypress let me be laid.

Fly away, fly a^^•ay, breath,

I am slain by a fair cruel maid.

My shroud of white, stuck all with

yew.

Oh, prepare it!

My part of death, no one so true

Did share it!

II. 4. 43-59

The words sadness and madness
appear constantly in dulcet tones,
almost like a chant, as also does
drowned. Yes, there is lo\e in the
play, but it is languorous, overly
rich, surfeited, sad with too much
gaiety and glitter. A key line is
^laria's when, speaking of the raving
Malvolio, she says:

... I am as mad as he,

If sad and merry madness equal be.

III. 4. 15-16

Sacred Music for Ladies
Three Part Choruses

GLORY TO GOD-Bach-Wllson 25

GRANT ME, DEAR LORD, DEEP

PEACE OF MIND-Stickles 20

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY COM-

MANDMENTS-Madsen 20

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

INVOCATION-Moore 20

KING OF GLORY-Parks 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS

HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

SPIRIT OF GOD-Neidlinger 18

TEACH ME, O LORD-Hamblen 20

THY BLESSING ON THIS HOUSE,

DEAR LORD— Madsen 20

VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS—

Scott 22

WHEN CHILDREN PRAY-Fenner.. .20

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

D On Approval D Charge

D Money Enclosed

Name ,

Address

City & State

ifnes

Music |

TTTTTTTnTrfTm-

{^&ntfM/H^

15 E. 1st South

US NORTH UNIVERSITY. PROVO«^ Salt Lake City 11, Utah

^>?

For Relief Society and
Genealogy Workers

TYPEWRITING
CLASSES

CLASSWORK BEGINS SEPT. 9

Classes to run 6:30 to 8:00 p.m., Mondays and
Thursdays. Individual help and instruction for
adults who wish to use typewriting in genealogy
and other Church work. Call for reservations.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
70 NORTH MAIN SALT LAKE CITY

• BEAIJTIFIJL
• HAIVDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.
Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Advance payment must accompany

all orders.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles „ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah

Page 635

636 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

Everything in the final act builds dued, inexorable irregularity the

up to satisfaction and happiness, but wind and the rain follow out their

surely it is significant that the play indifferent patterns^ thus reminding

ends with Feste on an otherwise superficial man of nature's balance

empty stage, singing to our inner ear and force, even harshness, which en-

his ditty, apparently simple and of dure beneath surface trivialities.

no consequence, but actually the

final repetition of the play's domi- Thoughts for Discussion

nant tone. Perhaps Shakespeare is , , . ^ ,, , ^,. ,

. T . 1 . ■ 1 1 1. In what way is iweiith Nwht a

remmdmg us that the overly merry, \)Yidpe?

overly playful, overly sentimental t- u j i-i,- i i-,

. -^ ^ •' . \ . , < , , 2.10 whom does this play appeal?

characters withm this play, have i- ci i ^. ■

- , , 1 '-.i , :?. i'or Shakespeare, why is music so

been too much concernea with get- important a tool?

ting and spending, with loving, wiv- ^ ^y^^^ common character traits do

ing, and drinking, while with sub- you recognize in this play?

(buggested 1 1 Lusic for JLessons on Shakespeare

NY of Shakespeare's words that are set to music could be used for any lesson, but
the following are appropriate for the coming year:

From Twelfth Night

Number

30721 "O Mistress Mine/' Reginald de Koven, (solo), John Church Co. 60c
4301 "Come Away, Death," Johannes Brahms, (trio), G. Schirmer & Co. 20c
17888 "She Never Told Her Love," Joseph Hayden, (solo), G. Schirmer & Co. 50c
"Sweet and Twenty," (solo), Chappell & Co. 60c

From Othello

419 "The Willow Song," Arthur Sullivan, (solo), Novello & Co. 22c

From The Tempest

520 "Where the Bee Sucks," Arthur Sullivan, (trio), Novello & Co. $1.00
11194 "Where the Bee Sucks," Arthur Sulhvan, (solo), Novello & Co. $1.00
8028 "Honor, Riches, Marriage, Blessing," Arthur Sulhvan, (duet), Novello
& Co. 90c

Miscellaneous

From Love's Labor Lost

1058 "Under the Greenwood Tree," Arthur Bergh, (quartet), H. J. Fitzsim-

mons Co. 20c
131-40758 "Under the Greenwood Tree," A. Buzzi-Peccia, (solo), Theodore

Presser Co. 60c
131-40883 "When Daisies Pied and Violets Blue," Thomas Arne, (solo), Oliver

Ditson Co. 50c

All advantages of a large University^
All the attention of the small College

Consider these advantages at the
Largest Intermountain University .

* Adequate faculty for the large student
body.

* Relatively small classes.

* A complete stake of the LDS Church,
entirely with student membership in
17 wards.

* Frequent visits from General Authori-
ties and other Church leaders.

* Counseling service available to every
student.

* Scores of cultural, geographical, de-
partmental, and social groups, open to
all students.

* Expanded schedule to include all who
wish to take any class.

* Efficient placement service to aid in
finding employment.

* Close association with family-sized
groups of roommates in beautiful
campus residences.

Autumn Quarter Registration— September 30 and October 1, 1957

Brigham Young University

PROVO

UTAH

Page 637

638 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

From Cymheline

312-20444 "Hark, Hark, the Lark," Franz Schubert, (duet or trio), Theodore
Presser Co. 12c

From Two Gentlemen of Verona

12307 "Who Is Sylvia?" Franz Schubert, (duet or trio), OHver Ditson Co. 15c.

From As You Like It

332-40092 "It Was a Lover and His Lass," Francis Colhn, (duct), Ohver Dit-
son Co. 22c

Sonnet — "Shall I Compare Thee?" Wheeler Becket, G. Schirmer & Co. 50c

Four Shakespearean Songs, Bruce Montgomery, Novello & Co. $1.60.
"Full Fathom Five," from The Tempest
"Come Away, Death," from Twelith Night
"O Mistress Mine," from Twelith Night
"Tell Me Where Is Fancy Bred," from The Merchant of Venice.

Four Shakespearean Songs, E. J. Moeran, Novello & Co. $1.60
"The Lover and His Lass," from As You Like It
"Where the Bee Sucks," from The Tempest
"When Daisies Pied," from Love's Labor Lost
"When Icicles Hang on the Wall," from Love's Labor Lost.

Note: The prices are subject to change at any time.

If your local dealer is unable to supply these numbers, they may be ordered from
the following stores:

Beesley Music Company, 70 South Main, Salt Lake City, Utah

Daynes Music Company, 15 East — First South, Salt Lake City, Utah.

Glen Brothers Music Company, 74 South Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah.

Social Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life

No lesson is planned for December in this department, due to the
hohday season.

The following references are for Lesson 9, "Families Have Problems," for Novem-
ber 26, 1957, which appeared on page 562 in the August issue of The ReUef Society
Magazine :

1. "Youth and Morality," Delbert L. Stapley, The Improvement Era, December
1956, page 937.

2. Report on the National Conference on Juvenile Delinquency, 1954, Children's
Bureau, U. S. Department of Health, Education, and Welfare, Washington, D. C.

3. Characteristics of the Low-Income Population, 1955, Joint Committee on the
Economic Report, 84th Congress, Government Printing Office, Washington, D. C.

4. "Leisure Time — A Blessing or a Blight?" Jessie R. Smith, The Improvement
Era, May 1957, page 334.

5. "How Shall We Define Progress?" Bonaro W. Overstreet, National Parent-
Teacher, May 1957, page 29.

6. "Why Parents Annoy Us," Florence A. Gritzner, National Parent- Teacher,
May 1957, page 29.

7. "Can Poets Unseat the Comics?" Hal Conkey, National Parent- Teacher, Febru-
ary 1957, page 29.

HAWAII

Vida Fox Clawson is oper-
ating another of her lovely
tours to HAWAII. This tour
will sail on the New Matsonia
on November 4, 1957.

EARLY RESERVATIONS ARE ADVISABLE

EUROPE

Make your plans for Europe
for the DEDICATION OF THE
LATTER-DAY SAINT TEMPLE in
England.

For complete details write or phone:

VIDA m CUWSON

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone: EMpire 4-2017

THE WORLD'S FINEST
PIANOS

Mason & Hamlin

The Stradivari of Pianos

EVERETT

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built

Cable-Nelson

Finest Low Priced Piano Built

We specialize

in all music

for

Relief Society

Beesley Musk Co.

Pioneer Piano People
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

COLLEGE TRAINING

. . . and home environment

It used to be that students had to
leave their home environment to get a
suitable college education. That is no
longer true.

The University of Utah ranks as one
of America's outstanding colleges. The
faculty is the strongest in history. The
facilities are outstanding. Opportuni-
ties and advantages are offered that
can be matched at no other school. In

addition, the Institute of Religion pro-
vides excellent religious training.

BE SURE AND SEE WHAT THE
'U' HAS TO OFFER YOU.

Freshmen Register— Sept. 26
Other Students Register— Sept.

27-28
Class Work Starts— Sept. 30

For full information write:

Office of the President

UNIVERSITY OF UTAH

Salt Lake City, Utah

Page 639

640

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1957

RELIEF SOCIETY

OFFICERS ORDER

YOUR MUSIC

SELECTIONS

NOW

FOR THE ENTIRE YEAR
Special Attention Given

to orders for

SHAKESPEAREAN MUSIC

Suggested for the

Literature Lessons

AND ALL MUSIC FOR

THE SINGING MOTHERS

Immediate Service

GLEN -BROS.
MUSIC CO.

74 So. Main, Salt Lake City, Utah
Telephone EMpire 3-4434

ELECTRIC
COOKING

costs the
average family
only about
9^ a day

Be Modern
live Elettrkally

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.

[Jbirthdaii (congratulations

Ninety-four

Mrs. Laura Read Stephens
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Lucinda Alvira Pace Redd

Monticello, Utah

Mrs. Chloe D. Spencer

Aurora, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Christina Graham Ericson

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Nora Holladay Britton

Burbank, California

Ninety-one

Mrs. Alice Stevens Hansen

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Almira Mullins Jack

Sanford, Colorado

Ninety

Mrs. Johanna Maria Hansen Ralphs

Perron, Utah

Mrs. Janet Jones Hazen

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Rosa Thompson Robins

Draper, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Hendrickson

Ucon, Idaho

yi/orship

Wanda Greene Niehon

I look into the sky of stars
For dewy Venus, fiery Mars,
The Dippers, or the Pleiades —
The ones I know, I look for these;
And then at every point of light,
Opal-hued or diamond-white.
Countless, nameless — unto me —
The showcase of eternity.

And I am stunned each time I view
This vast display in vaulted blue.
And numbly seek to comprehend:
"Without beginning, without end,"
And the integrity and power
Of One who sets the course and hour
For each cool globe or orb of flame.
And knows his handwork, each by name,

READING
SUGGESTIONS

Text:

The Doctrine and Covenants
1.
Doctrine and Covenants

(Cloth-bound library edition)

$1.75

12.

Joseph Smith, the Prophet

Preston Nibley $3.50

13.

Doctrine and Covenants Commentary

$4.00
14.

Text:

Shakespeare: Major Plays and the

Sonnets

G. B. Harrison $6.00

(add 20c postage for mail orders)

Doctrine and Covenants and
Pearl of Great Price

(Plastic binding) $ .55

(add 12c postage for mail orders)

References:

Documentary History of the Church

3. 7-Volume Set $14.00

(add 65c postage for mail orders)

4. Volume I $3.00

(postage on individual volumes 15c each)

5. Volume II $1.00 8. Volume V $1.25

6. Volume Ml $1.25 9. Volume VI $1.25

7. Volume IV $3.50 10. Volume VII $3.00
11.

Kit of 7 Pictures $ .50

(add 5c postage for mail orders)
Contains following pictures:
Prophet Joseph Smith

Angel Moroni appearing to Joseph Smith
Three Witnesses (3 different pictures)
Restoration of the Aoronic Priesthood
Susquehanna River

Dw0rQt|fe;Booh Co.

44 Easi South Temple -- Salt lake Citv Utah

References:

15.

Gospel Ideals

Discourses of President David O. McKay $4.00
16.

Gospel Doctrine

Discourses of President Joseph F. Smith $3.50

17.

Doctrines of Salvation,
Vol. I, II, and III

Sermons and Writings of Joseph Fielding Smith
Compiled by Bruce R. McConkie $3.25 Eo.

18.

Articles of Faith

James E. Talmage $1.50

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( )
check ( ) money order ( ) charge to my
account for the encircled (numbered) books
or items:

12 3 4
11 12 13

Name

5
14

6 7 8 9
15 16 17

Address.

'city Zone State'

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax.

sugar i sugar g sugar P sugar

Utah peaches sweetened with
U and I Sugar are delicious. U and
I Sugar not only acts as a sweeten-
ing agent but helps to preserve
the natural flavor, shape and tex-
ture of fruit. You'll find U and I
also helps to bring out the full
rich flavor of fresh fruits. Order
your U and I canning sugar today
— you can't buy a finer, purer,
whiter sugar anywhere.
Get the big 10-, 2S-, SO-, or
700-/b. bags for canning time

SUGAR

PURE
RNE GRANULATED

Bin

f'^'j

M A (i A ^ E H

/Ol. 44 NO. 10

Lessons for January

OCTOBER 1957

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford President

Marianne C. Sharp ---.._- First Counselor
Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor --------- Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager - Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 OCTOBER 1957 No. 10

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Sparkling Family Hour Shirley B. and Monroe J. Paxman 644

The Southwest Indian Mission Preston R. Nibley 650

Let's Visit a Desert Sea Marijane Morris 657

Purchasing Soul Growth 664

Compiling a Census of Post-Polio Patients Foundation for Infantile Paralysis 668

Pine Nutting Alice R. Rich 674

FICTION

Trespassing Trio Frances C. Yost 652

Miss Pennywell Goes Into Action Frances P. Reid 669

Bleak House Florence B. Dunford 676

GENERAL FEATURES

Sixty Years Ago 660

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 661

Editorial: Eternal Bonuses Marianne C. Sharp 662

In Memoriam— Priscilla Livingston Evans 663

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities ..■ Hulda Parker 680

Birthday Congratulations 711

From Near and Far 712

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes From the Southwest Indian Mission Lavena L. Rohner 665

Louise McMurtrey Pieces Quilts and Finds Joy in Giving 673

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Theology. The Prophecy Concerning Elijah the Prophet Roy W. Doxey 687

Visiting Teacher Messages: "Remember That Without Faith You Can Do Nothing"

Christine H. Robinson 692

Work Meeting: Making Money More Valuable William F. Edwards 694

Literature: The "Hamlet" Frame Briant S. Jacobs 697

Social Science: Eternal Marriage John Farr Larson 703

POETRY

In Autumn — Frontispiece Enola Chamberlin 643

Aftermath Gene Romolo 656

Now the Glory and the Wane Dorothy J. Roberts 659

Mountain Country LesUe S. Clark 667

Then Comes Sleep Olive W. Burt 672

Nocturne Pansye H. Powell 673

Scent of Autumn Hazel M. Thomson 686

Living Proof Iris W. Schow 693

Autumn Leaf on the Beach Eva W. Wangsgaard 709

First Bath Christie Lund Coles 709

Sunday Evening Margery S. Stewart 710

Autumn Vesta N. Lukei 710

Pyromania Alice Morrey Bailey 711

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at
once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post OflFice, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing: at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

everything

for the

"ZCMI guides the bride"

A new Wedding Workbook — con-
tains complete wedding timetable,
Intermountain wedding guide, wed-
ding guest list, honeymoon and
entertaining guide. Get your free
copy.

ZCMI Wedding Gift Registry, 3rd floor

For listing wedding gift prefer-
ences; household trousseau plan-
ning; and your complete shower
service.

ZCMI Bride's Shop, 2nd floor

For all the wedding-party gowns,
your trousseau, and for complete
wedding planning with the help of
experts.

Gown shown, 69.95; Bridal Veil, 10.95

^€

f / ^«^4

i^"'

t^ -"T

■■V' ^ W*-

■*«P=

^^-'

:te:.>:,^i^«|i|

W!::Wm>'

:: V

mt^^0^^^

o/n ^yiutumn

Enola ChainberJfn

Let us speak softly in this autumn air,
Lest we disturb the orchard's loose-held leaves,
Or send to ground the last late-hanging pear,
Or fright the swallow clinging to the eaves.
Lest we disturb the robin now at rest
Before his flight to reach the summer south;
Disturb the chipmunk on his acorn quest,
The squirrel, a pilfered nut within his mouth.
Let us speak softly, corn is in the shock;
The yellow pumpkins piled across the field,
The frost has drawn back his hand to knock.
To hammer loudly on the summer's shield.
Let us speak softly, nature waits to know
If all the earth is ready for her snow.

The Cover: Pueblo at Taos, New Mexico
Photograph by Willard Luce

Frontispiece Photograph: Autumn Morning, Near Salt Lake City, Utah
Photograph by Harry Harpster, Jr.

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Sparkling Family Hour

Shiihy B. and Monroe /. Paxman

HAS your family life been all
that you wanted it to be?
Has it been fun, romantic,
genuinely interesting? Especially
has it been free from tension and
bickering? Does each member stay
relaxed and completely at ease?

If you are like a great many of
us, your answer is probably ''No."
Too often home life is something
to be endured, rather than enjoyed.
Family routine becomes just that-
routine.

If yours is that way, then we have
good news for you.

'Tamily Hour" is the answer!
This plan for happiness is neither
costly, complicated, nor coyprighted.
And, best of all, it can be adapted
for use by any family anywhere.

Many parents overlook the tre-
mendous possibilities of happiness
within their own family circle. They
plan things to get away from their
children instead of planning to in-
clude them all.

We believe the Family Hour is
the finest way to create and strength-
en family unity, to build tradition
in the home. Traditions, in their
simplest sense, mean something peo-
ple invent in order to hold fast to
home and one another. Little things,
often repeated, if they are pleasant
things, become woven into the
commonplaceness of existence like
bright threads — giving character,
lending enchantment. And the
memories of family tradition that
children accumulate go with them
through their lives.

Page 644

The traditions holding families to-
gether are often so small and simple
that the outside world hardly recog-
nizes them. The father and mother
who devote one regular time to
social life with their children will
escape that left-out feeling when
their children have grown up. Those
with a tradition of love and com-
panionship, dignity, and peace, will
give their children a heritage they
will fight to preserve.

The Family Hour provides the
most ideal situation to teach religion
in the home, to discuss the prin-
ciples of the gospel and instill in
our children the desire to apply the
gospel teachings to their daily lives.
It provides an opportunity for
teaching and practicing self-expres-
sion by active participation of each
family member; for developing and
encouraging talents of family mem-
bers; for teaching consideration and
respect for others; for encouraging
co-operation among all members of
the family, the Church, the schools
and the community; and, above all,
it encourages fun and laughter and
wholesome recreation within the
family circle.

VIU^RITING from our own experi-
ence in conducting the Family
Hour in our home, there are several
suggestions we might make that
help build toward a more enriched
Family Hour.

1, Adapt your Family Hour program to
the needs and ages of your own family.
We suggest great flexibility and a willing-
ness to change the program on the spur

SPARKLING FAMILY HOUR

645

of the moment, if it doesn't suit the
family's desires. This doesn't lead to a
haphazard "make-do-occasion, " if well-
supplied preparations are kept on hand.
Being prepared with a great variety of
activities or themes for family hour is a
great help in keeping the interest and
enthusiasm of the family in high favor.

2. Set aside a definite time when the
family can gather together free from any
interruptions or absences. This isn't easy
to do but is of primary importance to a
continued, persistent Family Hour. Once
the time is decided upon, all family mem-
bers plan their schedules to allow for the
Family Hour. By advance mutual agree-
ment it can be held earUer if something
of intense importance requires part or all
of the members of the family to be else-
where.

Many wards and stakes have adopted
the practice of setting aside certain eve-
nings as "home evenings" to encourage
families in the observance of the Family
Hour, free from conflicting meetings.

It is helpful to gain the support of the
Priesthood by asking leaders to encour-
age active participation by men in the
Family Hour.

3. The Family Hour should begin with
prayer or be closed with family prayers.
Prayers seem especially heartwarming and
earnest after time spent with the family.
The prayer should be short and appro-
priate and should contribute to the spirit,
purpose, and theme of the evening.

4. All members of the family should
have opportunity for various responsibilities
in the Family Hour. Some families choose
themes weeks or months ahead according
to the vote of the family, and make as-
signments to family members. Others use
a weekly assignment sheet posted on the
bulletin board, rotating assignments as
follows: chairman, storyteller, refresh-
ment chairman, game leader, scripture
reader, family council chairman, cleanup.
Assignments can be combined or expanded
to fit the number of children in the fam-
ily. Each person rotates to the next posi-
tion each week.

5. Developing children's leadership abili-
ties is an important aim of the Family

Hour. It's easier for the parents just to
"take charge" and order that this and
that be done. But the wise parents will
delegate the responsibilities, set up an
organization, and let the children run the
program, with only occasional guidance
from Mom and Dad.

6. A scripture reading each tfme will
assist family members in respect for and
familiarity with the standard works. Let
each family member select his favorite pas-
sages. The older children or the parents
can give helpful guidance to those who
need help with their selections.

7. Family council should be an integral
part of each family hour. It encourages
communication and the expression of feel-
ings for a good practice of the democratic
process. This period need not be long.
It's actually best to avoid long, drawn-
out "grievance-type-sessions." Five minutes
spent in airing family problems will go a
long way toward orderliness. Try to keep
it constructive and don't get carried away
with doing everything by vote. The aim
is to solve problems, not just to legislate.
Help prepare your older children to make
constructive statements about the neces-
sity and value of co-operative family work.

8. Choose a project for each occasion
toward which each person expends his
best efforts. You'll think of dozens, but
here are some samples: "I am part of my
home." (Each is to improve the home.)
"I like my family." (Encourage recogni-
tion of blessings and expression of apprecia-
tion.) "Waste not — want not." (Turn off
lights, water, range. Compare utility bills
with previous periods, etc.) "A place for
everything — everything in its place." "I
know something good about you."

9. Refreshments. Help them, give ad-
vice if needed, but let the children do it.
A budget, say 25c or so, will help this
chairman use his ingenuity and imagina-
tion. Keep them simple — popcorn, a
marshmallow roast, fruit, a special dessert.

10. Inviting guests. Here's a world of
opportunity to encourage understanding
and tolerance for others and the sharing
of joys. Much can be learned, more can
be shared.

646

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

nPHEMES for Family Hour can
be as varied as you wish. The
possibihties of Family Hour cen-
tered around different activities are
unlimited and can provide many
hours of fun, education, and prog-
ress in all those things that make for
more abundant living. Following
are some suggested subjects that are
adaptable for family fun.

A. Holidays. These provide almost every
month with at least one excellent subject
for Family Hour. Too numerous to be
listed are the events that could be used
in observing our national and religious
holidays. A few examples suffice:

Flag Day. A history of our flag — il-
lustrated steps in the development of
today's flag done by David. A talk
and demonstration by John on how
to show respect for the flag and how
to display and care for it. Poems,
stories, and songs about our flag by
other members of the family.

May Day. Revive the beautiful custom
of winding the May pole with the
neighborhood children invited to par-
ticipate. The tether ball pole is used
for this event, with crepe paper
streamers as ribbons.

Christmas. At Christmas time Annette
presents her traditional shadow pup-
pet play of the story of the nativity
and all members of the family present
Christmas customs of other lands,
e.g., the pinata from Mexico (made
from a paper sack decorated with
white crepe paper to resemble a goose
stuffed with candies and trinkets);
the wooden shoes from Holland, filled
with carrots and straw for St. Nich-
olas' reindeer.

B. Special Events. Baptism, confirmation.
Priesthood ordinations. Primary gradua-
tion, calls to positions of leadership in any
organization, not to mention birthdays —
all provide opportunities for the family to
pay honor to a loved one with special
activities at Family Hour.

C. "Home Protection Exercises." Spe-
cifically as outlined in the pamphlet "Home
Protection Exercises," a family action pro-
gram of Civil Defense, is a wonderful
chance to prepare in advance for all types
of emergencies in the home. Fire and
safety measures are planned and practiced
so each member of the family understands
his own part. John gives a demonstration
in First Aid, David talks about fire pre-
vention and rules of firemanship, Carol and
Nancy plan home safety measures, and all
members participate in a fire drill. An
evening such as this gives children a sense
of security and ability to assume responsi-
bility in an emergency, even if the parents
are absent when the emergency strikes.

D. Evenings spent in practicing the
rules of common courtesy and good man-
ners can be most profitable. Small children
can be taught the proper way to answer
the telephone, greet callers, answer the
door, observe table manners; all benefit by
practicing manners in speech, introductions,
behavior in church, public places, dining
out, asking for a date, etc. These lessons
take on added significance and thought-
fulness and go a long way in instilhng the
social graces in our children, all done in
a spirit of good fun and comradeship.

E. Family scrapbooks, diaries, gene-
alogy records, and family histories all pro-
vide ideal activities for family members.
At the age of twelve, each child is given
his own Book of Remembrance and en-
couraged to complete the charts and his-
tories.

F. Many pleasant family hours can be
spent in enjoying nature's beautiful facets
— profitable hours can be spent in nature
rambles, visits to exhibits, working on
scrapbooks, collections, conservation proj-
ects, etc.

G. Current magazine articles have been
the inspiration for many Family Hours.
For example, articles on physical fitness,
accident prevention, world affairs and
problems in understanding and hving with
our neighbors, all contribute themes for
Family Hour. Teenagers especially might
appreciate a Family Hour spent in discuss-
ing responsibilities of driving a car, traffic
rules and regulations as outlined in the

SPARKLING FAMILY HOUR

647

Photograph by Bob Stum
Courtesy The Instructor

THE MONROE J. PAXMAN FAMILY

At the left: Shirley B. Paxman. Standing at the left: Monroe J. Paxman, holding
Mary Beth (three). Seated at the table, left to right: Nancy (nine); David (Ten); John
(thirteen); Carolyn (eleven); Annette (five). Not in the picture: Susan (one).

Drivers* Handbook (State Department of
Public Safety ) . Even small children could
participate by building a highway system
on the living room floor and with model
cars illustrate the various rules of traffic
and what the road signs mean.

H. Group studies for older children
might include world cultures (an excellent
monthly program is published by Ameri-
can Geographical Society, Dept. T. 1-4
Garden City, N. Y.); a nature program
(Audubon Nature Program, Dept. 1 M-3,
Garden City, N.Y.); Great Men and Great
Issues in an American Heritage (Ford
Foundation Publication); famous artists
and their works; famous musicians and
their works; biographies; the Bible and
Book of Mormon studies; standard works
of the Church; and Church writings by

outstanding men and women in the
Church.

I. The ChiJdren's Friend and other
Church publications provide wonderful
Family Hour programs, especially suitable
for Latter-day Saint families striving to
rear their children in keeping with gos-
pel standards.

J. Hobby night can be one of the
most rewarding Family Hours of all. De-
lightful time can be spent together work-
ing on the hobbies of individual members
or the entire family. Collections of all
kinds add knowledge and rich rewards to
those who enjoy this field. Notable
among these are coin, stamps, rocks and
mineral, shells, china, rare books, records,
insects, dolls, souvenirs, autographs, fos-

648

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

sils, buttons. Arts and crafts also lend
enrichment to the family in painting,
writing, storytelling, music, photography,
gardening, radio, miniature trains, as do
physical hobbies the entire family can en-
joy such as swimming, hiking, skiing,
boating, baseball, dancing, skating, and
horseback riding.

K. Family game night is a fun and
lively affair with the assistance of a home-
made game chest. Ours is made from an
old discarded suitcase lined with bright
plastic and containing the equipment for
hundreds of games for two to fifty play-
ers. All the equipment is home gathered
— a bottle of beans, ball of twine, whistle,
box of matches (with tips removed), scrap
paper, pencil, tennis ball, ping-pong balls,
balloons, alphabet cards, number cards,
pins, crayons, marbles. Rook cards, rubber
jar rings, two empty pop bottles, small
paper plates, dowel sticks, two bean bags,
cardboard separators from egg cases, two
metal jar rings, a collection of quizzes cut
from magazines mounted on cards with
answers on the back, and a good game
book (one of the best is Recreation Lead-
ers Handbook, published by Utah State
University, Logan, Utah, loc).

L. Having fun with puppets is in great
demand at our home for our Family
Hour. Here is the ideal activity for all
members of the family to work on to-
gether. Our favorites are simple shadow
puppets with a cardboard box stage.
Figures of nursery rhymes, nursery songs,
short stories and legends, cut out of heavy
paper and mounted on thin sticks, are
manipulated by the three to five-year-olds
with ease. The entire family join in sing-
ing the simple songs, while the action
takes place. Stick puppets are next, also
performed in a grocery carton. Cardboard
figures of the Bible stories. Book of Mor-
mon characters, fairy tales, make wonder-
ful actors when mounted on sticks or
pencils. Simple sock puppets and hand
puppets attract the entire family as chil-
dren of all ages put on the little plays
they have written themselves or adapted
from well-known stories. A simple pup-
pet theatre made by Dad and the boys
from four orange crates is made attractive
with scenery and draperies made by the
girls with Mother's assistance. A truly

rewarding program includes all members
of the family in this wonderful world of
"make beheve" and play acting!

M. Adventuring with books is the key
that opens the door to a magic childhood.
Reading aloud together is for all ages, the
youngest and the oldest, the whole family
or a portion of it, and the really great
books should be shared with all members
of the family. Family Hour can be the
magic hour of storytelling.

Of course, the Bible is the greatest book
of all, and rich indeed is the family who
knows it intimately. Where else can we
find a story teller to match Jesus, the
incomparable? And storytelling from the
Bible takes on vividness when used in
the home as the basis for simple acting
out of Bible narratives, or by using vari-
ous visual aids such as the flannel board
and groove board. Bible and Book of
Mormon characters often found in the
Instructor and Children's Friend are ideal
for this type of storytelling. Old religious
calendars provide an inexpensive way to
collect Old and New Testament pictures
to illustrate Bible stories. Many excellent
books have been written for children about
the Bible, Book of Mormon, pioneers.
Church history, all of which contain ma-
terial for Latter-day Saint family reading.
An introduction to the classics in litera-
ture will greatly enrich any child's life,
if presented in the warmth and under-
standing of the family circle. Family
experiences and biographies of family
members, missionary experiences, Indian
stories, and emigration stories also provide
storytelling material.

N. Music in the home is of vital im-
portance and the Family Hour can be the
culmination of talents and interest in this
delightful medium — who doesn't like to
sing? Just a good family song-fest from
"Here's a Ball for Baby" to part singing
of loved and familiar songs is a wonder-
ful way to spend an hour at home. Chil-
dren should be encouraged to lead the
singing and also to teach new songs to
the group. Many special Primary, Sunday
School, M.I. A., and Rehef Society songs
can be taught to the entire family for
all to enjoy. Folk songs and ballads, as
well as songs of other nations, all have
universal appeal. Dramatic songs and

SPARKLING FAMILY HOUR

649

action songs add lively interest to the
family "sing."

Listening to recordings of great sym-
phonies and artists can be a rich experi-
ence, and the benefits to be enjoyed are
numerous. For example, plan a Family
Hour centered around an opera, and aim to
read the story beforehand and acquaint
all members of the family with it. Study
the hfe of the composer and then hsten
and seek to capture the emotional charac-
ter of the music. Listening to a symphony
orchestra becomes a fruitful delight,
if you observe the music played, learn
the background of the composer and the
composition, note how the orchestra is
divided into groups of instruments, and
learn to identify the solo parts.

O. Drama in the home, expressed in
simple charades, or dressing up and acting
out favorite nursery tales can provide many
pleasant "family hours." Play acting is
natural to young children, but play read-
ing is a form of entertainment often neg-
lected in families. Borrow the M.LA.
Book of Plays or get a good book of one-
act plays from the library. One member
of the family might read aloud or let each
read his own part. Skits and stunts will
create a feeling of fun and good will
when all family members join in the
performance.

P. The simplest of all dance action is
portrayed in the little singing games com-
mon to children. Most homes can push
the chairs back and make room for this
type of delightful activity. One Family
Hour evening could be spent in which the
children might enjoy folk dances and
singing games. It may be spent in teach-
ing family members to foxtrot, waltz,
tango, etc., and nothing is more spirited
and heartwarming than the revival of
square and round dancing. The older
members could profitably teach the young-
er some of the old-fashioned dances, and
the younger generation could take pride
in reciprocating by teaching Mom and
Dad some of the modern dances. The
fine dance music now recorded makes the
phonograph serviceable for social dancing
in the home where there are older chil-
dren.

npHE Family Hour spent away
from home can add much inter-
est and diversion to the regular
home program. The choices are un-
limited. Visits to art exhibits, the
library, radio station, newspaper
plant, poultry farm, sugar factory,
soft drink bottling plant, potato chip
factory, observatory, museum, or a
picnic in the park take on a new
interest when all the family join in.
Attendance at a symphony concert,
ballet, stage play or recital rate high
on our preference list. Every com-
munity has places of special interest,
if we but utilize them. A short ride
on a train, airplane, or a sightseeing
tour on a bus could be most en-
lightening. Use all the facilities at
hand. The local universities abound
in interesting exhibits in entomol-
ogy, biology, and archaeology. En-
courage your family to take advan-
tage of these opportunities to spend
a delightful Family Hour away from
home.

For many years the Latter-day
Saints Church has advocated the
Family Hour or home evening. As
early as 1915, President Joseph F.
Smith made this wonderful promise
to those who follow the practice of
getting the family members together
for an evening:

If the Saints obey this counsel, we
promise that great blessings will result.
Love at home and obedience to parents
will increase. Faith will be developed in
the hearts of the youth of Israel, and they
will gain power to combat the evil in-
fluences and temptations that beset them.

What more wonderful reward
could be gained from such a joyful
program as the Family Hour!

Qjhe Southwest SJ^ndian 1 1 ii

ission

F lesion R. Nihley
Assistant Church Historian

npHE Southwest Indian Mission is an outgrowth of the Navajo-Zuni Indian
Mission. The Navajo-Zuni Indian Mission was formed in February
1943, with Elder Ralph W. Evans of Shiprock, New Mexico, as the first
president. A few missionaries were sent to assist President Evans, and for
four years the work of proselyting was carried on in a rather limited manner,
with the Evans home in Shiprock serving as the mission headquarters.

In July 1947, President Evans was released and Elder S. Eugene Flake
was appointed in his place. At the same time the mission headquarters was
moved to Gallup, New Mexico. In December 1948, the name of the mis-
sion was changed to the Southwest Indian Mission, and the work was ex-
tended to include all of the Indian tribes in Arizona and New Mexico, to-
gether with the Duckwater Indians of Nevada and those inhabiting the
southern part of San Juan County, Utah.

President Flake was released in March 1951, and Elder Golden R.

Mullarky Photo Studios

Photograph submitted by Lavena L. Rohner

PUEBLO INDIAN WOMAN DECORATING POTTERY

Page 650

THE SOUTHWEST INDIAN MISSION

651

Mullarky Photo Studios

Photograph submitted by Lavena L. Rohner

NAVAJO FAMILY IN FRONT OF HOGAN

Buchanan was appointed to succeed him. President Buchanan served until
April 1955, when he was succeeded by Elder Alfred E. Rohner, who pre-
sides at the present time.

The work of proselyting among the Indians of the Southwest grew
slowly in the beginning. In April 1944, the entire membership of the mis-
sion was reported as numbering forty-three, located in two organized
branches. On February 20, 1944, the first mission Relief Society was
organized at Toadlena, New Mexico, and on February 27th of the same
year, the mission record relates that "a. Sunday School and a Primary have
been organized and the children seem to be very interested in these two
auxiliary organizations of the Church."

Today there are 6,091 members of the Church in the Southwest Indian
Mission, located in ten branches. On June 30, 1957, there were 105 mission-
aries in the mission and converts baptized since the first of the year num-
bered 104. Sixteen Relief Society organizations, with a total of 190
members, were reported in December 1956. Lavena L. Rohner presides
over the Southwest Indian Mission Relief Society.

Note: The cover for this Magazine, 'Tueblo at Taos, New Mexico," represents
architecture typical of that region. See also "Recipes From the Southwest Indian
Mission," by Lavena L. Rohner, page 665.

Trespassing Trio

Frances C. Yost

MARVA Owens peered appre-
hensively out of her kitchen
window. 'The children are
gone!'' She chided, ''Why can't
they play in their own backyard?"

Marva experienced a chill, think-
ing of troubles she had had in other
neighborhoods, when the little boys
had wandered off their premises. She
and Garth had put every penny they
had on a down payment on this
home. She didn't want to start out
first thing having troubles with
neighbors.

"Less than a week in a new
neighborhood, and this has to hap-
pen to me," Marva murmured, tak-
ing off her apron, and running her
hand over her hair to smooth it.
As she slammed the door, almost
childishly behind her, she mut-
tered: "If mothers could only put
growing boys on a leash!"

Outside, Marva hesitated. Where
does one look for children in a new
neighborhood? Well, she might as
well try first neighbors first. The
Reynolds lived next door. Garth
had called him Judge Reynolds. If
the boys were pestering a judge, no
telling what might happen.

Should she go to the front door
as a caller, or walk uninvited into
the garden gate at the rear, and
snoop like a bird dog for her chil-
dren? "If I were making a call, I
would dress for the occasion." She
bit her lip. "This is an emergency,
I'll use the rear entrance."

She hurried, thinking of the sup-
per preparation time she was con-
suming.

Page 652

Marva Owens swung open the
Reynolds' garden gate, and her
heart stopped at the enchantment
which lay before her. The yard
swept green and trim as a carpet,
flanked with evergreens, flower beds,
and climbing roses on the high
fence. Marva thought of their own
barren yard encircling their newly
built home.

"Can we ever hope to have a yard
like this?" she sighed.

"Of course you can," a masculine
voice answered. "It just takes a few
callouses on the knees and time to
grow." He chuckled softly, then
added hospitably, "Come in and I'll
show you around."

The man stood up from the flower
bed he was weeding and brushed
his knees off. He was an old man;
time and trouble had etched his
face.

"But I don't want to disturb you
from your work, I was just wonder-
ing. . . ." Marva started to ask if
he had seen three little boys, but
was stopped short.

"I'm always glad to leave a weed
to grow awhile and show someone
around. No trouble at all. No
trouble at all." Then he added, "I
suppose you're Mrs. Owens, the new
neighbor next door. I'm glad to
make your acquaintance." He ex-
tended his hand, then apologetically
drew it back laughingly. "I'll take
a rain check on the handshake when
my hands are more presentable."

Marva eyed the old man. Was
he a gardener, or was this the Judge
Reynolds? His gnarled hands and

TRESPASSING TRIO 653

soiled clothing had the touch of the sitting quiet as cherubs. They

gardener, but his speech, his fine haven't batted an eyelid for five min-

manners? Marva wondered, but not utes."

for long. It didn't matter whether Marva followed the gaze of the

he was a judge or a chimney sweep, children. There, centered in the

the problem at hand now was to little garden, was a fountain, and a

find her boys, and get them home, bluebird, unaware of five bird watch-

'Tll show you around the garden, ers, was taking a bath.

Mrs. Owens." The man with the The man with the hpe motioned

hoe extended his arm hospitably. for Marva to accompany him to a

nearby bench carved from a log,

jyjARVA felt a degree of despera- ^^d they sat down together. The

tion. If the boys were not hoe was used as an arm rest, or as

here she should be looking else- a pointer, or just flourished for em-

where. "Fm looking for my three phasis, as he pointed out places of

little boys. They've strayed from interest in the garden.

the yard, and. . . ." -j told the boys to enjoy the

"No need to worry about those garden, and after the sun starts to
three," the man with the hoe sink, we'll watch the evening prim-
chuckled. "If one boy tumbles into roses open. You must stay for that
a pond of water, the other two will also," the man with the hoe said,
fish him out." He laughed heartily

and pounded the hoe he was leaning lyf ARVA realized that she had re-
on. "Now this," he explained, wav- laxed, knowing now where the
ing the hoe over a large expanse of boys were. In her mind she re-
grass flanked by shrubs and sprin- planned the supper. The whole
kled lavishly with diamond-shaped family loved soup. She could cook
flower beds, "is the center field." the roast with potatoes tomorrow

To Marva, hungry for landscap- evening. And there was the cake
ing which their new home needed she had made and the ice cream in
so much, this seemed like paradise, the deep freeze.
Her eyes followed the smooth, lush The beauty of the place, the cool
lawn which sloped down to the lily of the late afternoon, and the entire
pond, and below it to the long ter- enchantment seemed to engulf her.
race covered with blooming roses. She replied, "I would love to see
Marva noted several sorts of bridle an evening primrose open. I don't
paths taking off, as if leading to recall ever seeing a primrose." Mar-
secret nooks and enchanted places, va felt a tinge of guilt at her ignor-

The man with the hoe, be he ance of flowers in general,

gardener or judge, was motioning "Few people have seen an eve-

her to follow him, and with the ning primrose. It's a miracle before

other hand, had given a silence sign your eyes as it opens," the man with

over his lips. Marva followed si- the hoe explained,

lently, and looked over the hedge Just then three boys scampered

into another, but smaller garden. through the hedge gate, and, pass-

"See," said the man with the hoe, ing Marva sitting on the log bench,

"there are your three little urchins, shouted simultaneously, "Mother!"

654

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

"We saw a bird take a bath!''
Tommy chirped.

"We've been playing in the bow-
ery!" Charley explained.

"And we haven't hurt a thing!"
Marty, the elder, reported. "Oh,
hello, Judge Reynolds!" Marty
said, as the man with the hoe came
up and sat down again by his moth-
er on the log bench.

Well, sighed Marva secretly, at
least I know that he is the Judge,
not a gardener.

"You boys are just in time for
the blooming," the Judge stated
kindly, looking at his watch and
then at the sun sinking behind the
western mountains. "Let's go into
the primrose garden."

"Yes," cried the three boys, with
childish excitement, "let's go into
the primrose garden."

"After Judge Reynolds," Marva
said.

The boys stepped back to let the
two grownups lead the way.

"During the day," Judge Rey-
nolds explained, "the buds of the
primrose are rolled tightly. They
look sort of like light, orange-colored
tissue paper pinched in little screw
knobs. But when the sun goes
down, the buds start slowly unroll-
ing. Here's the bush!" Judge Rey-
nolds said, stopping before a gray
drab plant which stood slightly high-
er than his knees. "Looks as if we
hit it just right!"

npHERE was complete silence
among the children and the
two adults, as they watched the
miracle take place before them. The
primrose bush, with its tiny, pinched
buds, as Judge Reynolds had said,
was a rather drab shrub. Then, as
they watched, the buds started to

unroll slowly. Each bud gave a
sort of trembling in an effort to un-
fold at the proper time, and in its
own miraculous way. Everyone
sensed a slight pop, and before their
eyes each bloom burst forth larger
than a silver dollar, like golden show-
ers. The once drab shrub now stood
in golden glory.

"I've never seen anything so
beautiful!" Marva Owens exclaimed.
She bent to look at the beautiful
waxy leaves of blossoms which were
full of pollen. No sooner had the
blossoms opened than moths the
size of humming birds started suck-
ing pollen from the flowers. At
the sight of the moths, the boys
were more excited than ever.

"See, Mother, why we like to
come to Judge Reynolds' garden!"
the boys explained. '7^^g^ ^^Y'
nolds likes us to come and enjoy
the garden. Don't you, Judge
Reynolds?"

"I surely do, boys," the Judge
replied, in all sincerity.

Marva looked at him and won-
dered about this man and his gen-
erosity. Then, turning to the boys,
she said, "But not too often. We
don't want to wear out our wel-
come, and wear out Judge Reynolds,
or his garden." She smiled toward
the Judge.

"You boys scamper down and
watch the monkey do his tricks,"
the Judge said. "I think you'll find
some peanuts in the cupboard. Each
boy can have five to eat himself and
five to feed the monkey."

They watched the boys until they
were out of sight, then Marva
Owens spoke, "I've lived in other
neighborhoods and children are,
well . . . people put up the no-
trespassing sign, and enforce it. But

TRESPASSING TRIO

655

you, you seem to welcome children!
It's most unusual, Judge Reynolds."

''It is unusual. I haven't always
been this way," Judge Reynolds con-
fided.

'Tears ago, Mrs. Owens, I used
to yell at the children to stay out.
We didn't have any children of our
own, and I . . . and we sort of
wanted to keep the place looking
its best. But the yard held a fasci-
nation for children in the neighbor-
hood, just as it did for us. They
couldn't leave it alone. Every time
we opened the back door, we would
see children jumping over the hedge
to get away before they were caught.
The hedge was always bent down,
and broken, because the children
were afraid to come through the
gate.

'The worst little fellow to run all
over the place was Joey. Seemed
this little tyke was braver than all
the others. He would take chances.
I can see him so vividly. . . ."

growing flowers and shrubs, was
worth the battle. In front of the
Judge's eyes, with the rake swinging
overhead, Joey stopped and picked
a red and a white tulip. Then he
said, "Judge, you should raise blue
ones to go with these."

* * 3*: 5!«

* * * Jit

^^nPHERE'S that little demon of
a Joey in the yard again."
Judge Reynolds picked up the rake
he was using, and shook it in Joey's
direction.

Joey was wearing patches. Maybe
they were the best he had, maybe he
was extra hard on clothes. Judge
Reynolds had never tried to find
out. All he had ever felt for Joey
was a desire to be rid of him.

"Off the place!" Judge Reynolds
shouted, swinging the rake high
above his head.

Joey gave a sort of appealing, yet
pathetic smile, as if trying to be
friends. He didn't seem afraid of
the swinging rake; it was as if being
in this paradise of a garden, with

The Judge's voice, a bit shaky
with remorse, continued: '7^^y
didn't come back much after that.
Guess he knew he wasn't wanted."
Judge Reynolds took a clean hand-
kerchief from his pocket and blew
his nose, then continued. "World
War II came along, and before it
was over, Joey and most of the other
young ones who had romped around
the neighborhood were called to
serve.

"One day, on the front page of
our town newspaper, there was a pic-
ture of Joey, and a story telling how
he had died on the battlefield. It
was a story of fight and bravery.
I've never felt quite so little as I
did that day. Joey looked at me
from the newspaper, with those
same appealing, pathetic eyes. He
hadn't really done me any harm.
Believe me, I felt more than a
twinge of guilt. I would have given
my very life to have had that little
boy in my yard again, a chance to
treat him like a human being, and
not a scapegoat."

The Judge lowered his eyes for a
moment, but when he looked up,
it was a smile he was wearing. It
somehow reminded Marva of the
sun coming out after a shower.

"Well, Mrs. Owens, that's the
day I quit pushing children around
and started acting like a human be-
ing. There's never been a child
since Joey who wasn't welcome here.

656

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

And you know, since I quit chasing
them out, they haven't broken the
hedge or worn the grass out in
streaks in an effort to get away with-
out being caught. And they know,
now, which flowers are to pick and
which are for show. I've proved to
myself that flowers and children do
mix."

'T^HE Judge arose from the log
bench and, taking Marva's
arm, said, ''Come, I want to show
you my favorite flower bed."

Judge Reynolds led Marva
through the hedge gate into a gar-
den on the east.

As they walked along, the Judge
explained, ''You remember I told
you about Joey picking a red and a
white tulip and saying I should raise
blue tulips, too. It's taken years to
perfect a blue tulip. Burbank and
I have worked hard in our green-
houses to grow a true blue one. I
keep growing bulbs in the green-
house all summer so that I can have
tulips of the bravest red, the most
loyal blue, and the purest white, for
this special flower bed. I want you

to read the inscription here in front
of the flower bed before you look at
it."

Judge Reynolds pointed to a
plaque flush with the green grass,
and Marva read the inscription
aloud: "In memory of Joey, who
loved flowers, especially tulips, who
loved America, and loved to come
here."

Marva looked up from the in-
scription, and her gaze fell on the
large rectangle flower bed sloping
on the hillside. The red and white
tulips stood straight and brave in
their ribbon rows, like streamers in
the sun. Forty-eight white tulips,
like stars in the blue field, stood out,
all to form the most glorious
American flag Marva had ever seen.

"It's too beautiful for words," she
murmured.

The judge nodded agreement,
then said, "And that's why boys, all
boys, are welcome in my garden.
That's why it isn't strange that your
little fellows will never be consid-
ered a trespassing trio on my prem-
ises."

njiftermath

Gene Komolo

Although no longer heard is summer's tread,
And each, once lovely briered bush has shed
Its petaled beauty, there still lingers on
A perfumed presence from the roses gone:
Like breath from incense that no longer burns,
Its transient loveliness, gathered into urns,
Exudes a fragrant scent, the winter through.
As subtle as when on the branch it grew.

Naught of beauty is that on its path
Does not leave for us an aftermath.

Let's Visit a Desert Sea

Marf/ane Morris

CAN you imagine a place to centage of sunshine. Eastward, look-
swim where there isn't any- ing like melted chocolate ice cream,
thing to fear in the way of are the Chocolate Mountains,
tides, undercurrents, or sea life. North are the Orocopias, and to the
where a swimmer can touch bottom west and south the Superstition
in many places one-fourth mile out, Mountain, where hasty travel is not
or splash along the shore without advised. Barren of water, it is rich
worry of hidden holes, and where in tales from the Indian and white
the only surface disturbance is alike of men who ventured into its
caused by the wind? It does exist, long, low formations in search of
although visitors coming upon the gold and never returned. Today,
Salton Sea suddenly in California's the Superstition still presents, to
Colorado Desert, suspect a mirage, the hardy ones, a place to search for

Resembling a huge footprint with adventure and interesting minerals,
the toes turned slightly westward. You could say, and be accurate,
it hes 233 feet below sea level, that all roads in California's Colo-
stretches some thirty-five miles be- rado Desert lead to the Salton Sea.
tween Indio on the north and From Yuma, Arizona, it is U. S. 80,
Brawley on the south. Indirectly from San Diego, highways 80 and
man-made, ten to sixteen miles wide, 78, and from Palm Springs, State
shallow for several hundred yards 111. If you are approaching this
from the shore, with its greatest inland sea from Blythe on U. S.
depth around forty feet, it is cradled 60-70, then junction at California
in two of southeastern California's State highway 195 and travel
counties. Riverside and the fertile through Box Canyon. The odd.
Imperial. almost weird, vertical rock forma-

The limits of the sea are beyond tions rising on either side will put

your sight. Rising majestically to you in the mood for your first

the northwest are the San Jacinto glimpse of the Salton Sea. This

Mountains, then southwest and highway leads to Mecca and then

south are the Vallecintos and the branches to 111 on the east and 99

Santa Rosa Range. These moun- on the west of the sea. Either

tains, part of the Peninsular Range, route, or a loop trip, if you have

like huge dams shelter the Salton time, will delight your tourist heart

Sea, Coachella and Imperial Valleys and senses.

from the blistering heat of the des- Standing on the shores, picnick-

ert and the storms off the Pacific, ing in one of several excellent loca-

Shangri-la! Other mountains, al- tions on the beaches, swimming,

though not as spectacular in size, boating, fishing, or loafing give the

ridge the sea and provide color and average visitor little awareness of

atmosphere and boost the high per- the birth of this gentle body of

Page 657

658

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

Marijane Morris

THE SALTON SEA

water. There is nothing to suggest
the sea's accidental birth amid con-
fusion and desperation.

ORIEFLY, around the last of Aug-
ust 1905, the salt-encrusted de-
pression known as the Salton Sink
was becoming the Salton Sea. The
overflowing Colorado River, through
an irrigation break below Yuma, be-
gan moving westward instead of
south. The distance from Yuma
to the Gulf of California along the
general course of the Colorado Riv-
er is about seventy-five miles. The
distance to the Salton Sea is not
very much greater, but the differ-
ence in elevation between the gulf
and the sea is something like 280
feet. You can readily understand
the crush of water as it took the
steep, easy course down the valley.
Farmers were unable to stem the
river even with dynamite. They
watched helplessly as their rich farm
land became cuts and chasms. One
channel widened to 800 feet. Three
times the main line of the Southern
Pacific Railway was moved. Des-

perate measures were used to turn
the advancing water. In February
1907, the mighty Colorado was con-
trolled and again flowed into the
Gulf of California, leaving behind
in shimmering sands the beautiful
Salton Sea.

It has become a delightful all-
year playground. Water from the
irrigating ditches of the Imperial
Valley, seepage, rainfall, and water
supplied from Mexico through the
New River and Alamo River assure
the sea's future despite its heavy loss
from evaporation.

The mountains surrounding the
Salton Sea are an amazing treasure
trove. There are shells, chalcedony,
quartz, calcite, tourmaline, garnet,
serpentine, obsidian, mica, petrified
oysters, and for those who wouldn't
recognize any of these stones were
he to stumble on them, there are
Indian pottery and other relics.
Terraces slightly above the sea level
on the sides of the basin indicate
that there was formerly present in
the region a lake, called Lake Ca-
huilla which was more than 120

LET'S VISIT A DESERT SEA

659

miles long and thirty miles wide.
It's a happy hunting ground for
collectors, especially along the old
shore lines where it is known In-
dians once lived.

POR the bird watchers some 200
varieties in the Salton Sea area
have been recorded. It isn't unusual
from September on to see killdeer,
sandpipers, egrets, willets, grebes,
snipe, teal, pelicans, and seagulls.

What you can do and see here
is limitless. It is a region of enchant-
ment, wonderment, color, and his-
tory. There are Fig Tree John
Springs and Agua Dulce on the
southwest rim of the Salton Basin.
It doesn't take long to discover Fig
Tree John was a desert character.
He was proud of the fact that he
had been made ''captain" of the
Agua Dulce tribe.

At Coral Reef, even an amateur
hunter, if he is sincere, can find

pottery and small shells, and at the
Obsidian Buttes, there are floating
rocks (ancient lava foam) and black
glasslike stones.

As the saguaro is to Arizona, the
magnolia to Mississippi, the orchid
to Hawaii, the Washingtonia Palm
is at home in the Salton Basin.
Some will be sixty to seventy feet
high. Often they will be clustered
around water seeps in little can-
yons, however, the water may not
be sweet, as the palms are tolerant
of alkali. They produce a fruit,
small, black, and edible.

Fluctuating, evenly, gently in the
Colorado Desert, the Salton Sea is
a charming place to visit and a rest-
ful place to stay. According to
Helen Burns, who wrote the delight-
ful Salton Sea Story, the visitor will
be pleased, and satisfied. He will
return to the sea's enchantment and
with each visit to the place, a strong-
er attachment will be formed.

How the (^iorii and the Vl/ane

Doiothy J. Roberts

Now is the maternal brown world of weeds
Patient along the margin of the stream;
Crowding under cover of the sheds;
Putting to creation's use, the unplowed rim

Of the field, green life, to frost and young seed given,
Rust and umber, the fading mothers lean
Upon the breeze, stiffened into haven.
Until each cherished infant pentagon

Of wonder, oval son or silken daughter,

Each minute progeny on gossamer wing,

Has left, on wind or wool, to find a future,

Or feed some flame-tipped blackbird and his song.

Sixty Ljears ^/Lgo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, October i, and October 15, 1897

''For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

A WORKER FOR TEMPERANCE: Miss Belle Kearney, a celebrated teacher
and lecturer and a great favorite with the public wherever she has spoken both in Ameri-
ca and across the ocean, recently visited Salt Lake City and spoke in the Tabernacle . . .
and here as elsewhere she was received with great favor. Miss Kearney is traveling
under the auspices of the Woman's Christian Temperance Union. . . . She is a young
Southerner from Mississippi with a pleasing Southern accent and an easy, graceful
manner.

— News Note

WOMAN DOCTOR: Dr. Margaret C. Roberts will commence her next class in
Obstetrics and Nursing on Monday, October 11, 1897. Reduction in tuition to ladies
from any branch of the Relief Society. . . .437 East, Second So. Salt Lake City.

— Advertisement

UTAH PIONEERS

In Memory of the Jubilee

. . . The all-ruling Ancient of Days,
Who, guiding above, gave the pioneers rest.
Whose banner is love, will bless and hath blest —
Still sing to Him anthems of praise!
God wrought wondrous things for them and for thee —
Tell the proud story o'er mountain and sea.
How the jubilant throng moved to music along.
With triumphant song. — Hallelujah! Jubilee!
— Orielle Curtis

WOMEN OF AMERICA: The time has come when idle women . . . shall be
looked upon with scorn. She must henceforth be a self-sustaining helpmate to her
husband, and his elevated, worthy, respectable companion. Let us pledge ourselves
as mothers, sisters and wives in this most promising nation of the world that we will
unite in the cause of progress and liberty, that we may not only emulate the examples
of our foremothers but that we may do our little to immortalize the closing years
of this great century as the golden age of womanhood.

— Emily Ray

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE AT CANESVILLE: President Jane S.
Coleman said it afforded her much pleasure to meet with the brethren and sisters. . . .
She had lately visited the local branches of the Relief Society in the western part of
the Stake, all were feeling and doing well and were energetic in their labors. Encouraged
the sisters to attend their meetings . . . and advised the young sisters to attend also,
that a bond of friendship and good feeling should exist . . . good advice can be given,
virtue taught and much good accomplished. Spoke of looking after the poor and the
necessity of the members to give temporal aid. . . . Wished the sisters to be more
interested in the Exponent by subscribing to it. Sister Eliza Ruse, president of the
Canesville Rehef Society, gave a good report. Said all the young sisters had joined and
were members of Relief Society. . . .

— ^Anna Coleman, Sec.

Page 660

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

lyf ARGARET WEBSTER, daugh-
ter of Dame May Whitty and
Ben Webster, famous EngHsh act-
ors, has had extraordinary success in
America directing Shakespeare's
plays. She popularized the drama-
tist among the young with her pro-
ductions in which young students
participated. In 1942 McGraw-Hill
published her book Shakespeare
Without Tears.

PYNTHIA

of a former

BOWLES, daughter
United States
ambassador, has written a warm,
understanding book. At Home in
India (Harcourt-Brace & Co.).

^CATHERINE BROWNELL
^^ OETTINGER is the new chief
of the Children's Bureau, Depart-
ment of Health, Education, and
Welfare. She was formerly Dean
of the School of Social Work, Bos-
ton University.

QERTRUDE HORTON,

an eighteen-year-old Salt Lake
City girl, last May won second place
in a Nation-wide homemaking con-
test — the Betty Crocker Search for
the American Homemaker of the
Year. Priscilla Jones, Blakely, Geor-
gia, won first place, receiving a
$5,000 scholarship. Miss Horton

won a $4,000 scholarship, with an
extensive trip.

r^HARLOTTE SHEFFIELD, of

Salt Lake City, won the Miss
United States of America title in the
1957 Miss Universe contest. An
active Latter-day Saint, Miss Shef-
field was a Junior Sunday School
chorister at the time of her victory
and has participated in many plays
and musical productions in the
Church and at the University of
Utah. A graduate of the University
last June, she majored in secondary
education. She has run the hazard-
ous Green and Colorado rivers.

A LMOST twice as many children
were born in 1956 as in 1936 in
the United States. This fact places
new emphasis on the effort to make
schoolteaching an attractive profes-
sion for women.

lyriSS FRANCES WILLIS is the
new American Ambassador to
Norway. She was formerly Ambas-
sador to Switzerland.

lyrRS. ANN WHEATON, who
has recently been appointed
Assistant Press Secretary at the
White House, is the first woman to
hold this position.

Page 661

EDITORIAL

VOL. 44

OCTOBER 1957

NO. 10

ibternal ioon

uses

ly/f ARY had made her choice and
she was giving her allegiance
to Relief Society. Ever since she
had decided not to join the club to
which she had been in\ited, but to
attend Relief Society, instead, cer-
tain words kept running through her
head, '*In this society (Relief So-
ciety) are intellectual, cultural, and
spiritual \'alues found in no other
organization." Mary knew that the
sentence, written by the First Presi-
dency in 1942, had influenced her
in her decision to join Relief Society.

This beautiful late September
morning while the babv slept and
the other children were in school
Mary wondered what intellectual,
cultural, and spiritual values were
awaiting her in the months ahead.
She hunted for her Relief Society
Magazine — she knew the lessons
were printed in the back, for Sister
Heath had pointed them out to her
when she subscribed. The latest
issue Marv found contained lessons
to be studied in December, so she
hunted until she found the June
issue \\'hich told of the plans of the
lessons for the whole season's work.

The Relief Society Magazine
opened to the literature heading.
She would be studying Shakespeare.
For a minute Mary felt scared.
Goodness, she hardly knew any-
thing about him. He would be
hard to understand. Then the
words of the title began to ha\e
meaning to her '^Shakespeare in Our
Lives." As she scanned the titles of
individual lessons and their objec-

Page 662

fives, Mary felt that she would get
intellectual, cultural, and spiritual
values, all three just from the litera-
ture course in Relief Society. But
in addition there were three, no^
four other outlines. One seemed to
be about real values for which mon-
ey should be spent. That held great
interest for Marv who was trying so
hard to stretch their income to cover
essential needs. Mary became so
interested that she read the first
three subjects of the course before
she turned back to see what else
would be studied.

Her heart rejoiced as she realized
that she would be joining Relief So-
ciety just as they began a study of
The Doctrine and Covenants. How-
many years would they study it?
Mary turned back to see. It just
said "several years." She did hope
the study would be detailed enough
so she would really know the con-
tents of The Doctrine and Cove-
nants when she finished. The first
year's study covered only a few sec-
tions, and as Mary hunted her Doe-
trine and Co\'enants and saw that
it really covered only a few pages,
she ga\e a sigh of relief. She ought
to be able to learn those sections
this first year. The visiting teachers
were going to speak about some
great truths from The Doctrine and
Covenants when they called, and
Marv saw that visiting teachers were
urged to memorize these \'erses. If
she memorized them herself— then
she would be learning scriptures.
She remembered reading that Relief

EDITORIAL

663

Society mothers were supposed to
share what they learned with their
famihes. She would do that, and
Jim would help her, she knew.
They could use a lot of what she
learned in Relief Society in their
Family Hour.

Finally, Mary turned to the plan
of the forthcoming social science
lessons— ''Latter-day Saint Family
Life.'' The words, ''intellectual,
cultural, and spiritual values" repeat-
ed themselves over and over in
Mary's mind. The Latter-day Saint
family was fundamental to the gos-
pel plan!

What if she had accepted the in-
vitation to the literary club and con-
fined her learning just to the one
subject? Mary was grateful for the
example of her mother who had
faithfully served in Relief Society.
All the unselfish service she had giv-

en — sewing for the needy, nursing
the sick, calling at homes— all that
part, Mary realized, was in addition
to the lesson work and was a part of
the "intellectual, cultural, and spirit-
ual values found in no other organ-
ization." There were eternal bonus-
es in service, Mary decided, for
while she would be helping others,
her own soul would become en-
larged and that would result in bless-
ings to her own family!

Joy flooded Mary's heart as she
contemplated the Relief Society
activities which lay ahead. She had
not "paid too much for her whistle,"
as the Benjamin Franklin story had
taught her as a young child, and as
the result of her choosing Relief
Society, she would be earning eternal
bonuses all along the way!

-M. C. S.

cJ^n 1 1 ie mo nam — LPriscilla JLivingston ibvans

October 18, 1881 - August 12, 1957

pRISCILLA Livingston Evans, a former member of the general board of

Relief Society, died August 12, 1957, in Salt Lake City. A woman of
outstanding spiritual and intellectual gifts, her life was filled with service
and devotion to her community and to the Church. Sister Evans was
one of the first women attorneys to be admitted to the Utah State Bar
Association.

Elder Evans was appointed President of the Eastern States Mission in
1937, and Sister Evans served with devotion as "Mission Mother" and
president of the women's auxiliaries, until they were released in 1941. She
was a true homemaker and a hospitable hostess.

She was appointed to the general board of Relief Society, June 18,
1941, and served until 1948. Her contributions to the work of the board
were of great value, and her speaking ability was much appreciated through-
out the Church.

Her former associates of the general board of Relief Society and the
sisters throughout the stakes and missions of the Church will long remem-
ber Priscilla Evans as a richly gifted woman who shared her blessings and
inspired many in the love of the gospel.

Lrurchasina Soul L/rowth

"^OTHING worth having is free-
free from struggle, striving, serv-
ing, sacrifice, yet, we are prone to
look at our neighbor and think that
he lives an easy life. We look at a
marriage and decide husband and
wife never have had any troubles,
their married life has been one long
honeymoon. We look at a young
mother with many small children
who manages well, and may decide
that keeping house and tending chil-
dren come naturally to her, that it
is easy for her to be efficient.

It is true that each person is given
different talents which come rather
naturally, but an all-wise Father,
while expecting us to improve our
talents and devote them to his work,
still refines each of his children by
having us undergo and overcome
situations which will test us indi-

vidually. Nothing is free that is of
worth.

Susan enjoyed convivial company
and liked to entertain and see new
places; her sister Rebecca was very
contented to remain in her home,
do her housework and find her pleas-
ure in the home and ward. As the
years passed, Susan, who enjoyed
change and free time, became lim-
ited in her activities, and her family
situation required her to give up
much of her free time. Rebecca, on
the other hand, had become inter-
ested in work which frequently took
her far from her closest interests.
Susan would enjoy the opportunities
of Rebecca, and Rebecca would be
content to remain near home. Each
looking at the other might feel the
other's work to be easy and desirable,
but to each sister came that train-
ing and those experiences which
were hard for her to accept. The
soul growth of both was earned with
great effort and in spite of many
frustrations, for soul growth is not
free.

We are told that mother love is
nearest to God's love. Perhaps that
is because mother love costs the
most in devotion, ceaseless care,
anxieties, heartaches, sacrifices, and
selflessness. But, after it has been
fully paid for, deep joys and satis-
factions are eternal profits.

NOTHING WORTH HAVING
IS FREE. BE HONEST WITH
YOURSELF!

Page 664

[Kecipes cfrom the Southwest Sdndian iflission

Suhmitted hy Lavena L. Rohnei
ZuNi Bread

Zuni Soui Dough Yeast:

4 tbsp. salt
2 c. flour
1 pt. water

Other Ingredients for Bread:

Vi lb. lard or other cooking fat
12 lbs. enriched flour

1 pkg. dry yeast or one cake

compressed yeast
1 c. warm water to dissolve yeast

4 qts. water

Mix the ingredients for the sour dough yeast together and let stand overnight.
Mix and knead until firm the flour, fat, and water. Let rise until double in bulk.
Knead down, then set aside to rise again until double in bulk. Knead and mold into
flat loaves. Let rise to double again and bake in hot clay oven for one hour or place
in stove oven preheated to 350° F. and bake fifteen minutes, then reduce the heat to
300° F. and bake thirty-five minutes longer, or until golden brown.

Navajo Kneel-Down Bread

4 c. green corn sweeten to taste

pinch of salt

Stone grind the green corn, fresh cut from cob, to make a paste. Add the salt
and sugar. If corn paste is runny, add enough corn meal to make a very soft dough.
Place one scant cup of mixture in corn husk and wrap husk around corn dough, turning
ends over towards center of roll. Repeat this procedure until well wrapped then tie
with husk strings made by tearing the husks of corn into strips. Bake in a pit which
has been made very hot with fire. Line pit with green corn husks and heap hot
coals, removed from pit, on top of bread and bake for one hour, or bake in hot out-
door stone oven until husks are lightly browned, or place in pan lined with husks
covered over well with husks, and bake in moderate oven until husks are lightly
browned.

Hopi Peki

3 c. blue corn meal

moist, watery sage ashes*

dash of salt
boiling water

Add enough sage ashes to the corn meal to make the mixture a light greenish
color. Add the salt and enough boiling water to make a thin batter, similar to hot cake
batter. Spread the batter thinly over a hot peki stone which has been oiled by leaving
ground watermelon seeds on the stone all night. An iron skillet may be substituted
for the peki stone in baking the Hopi Peki, and vegetable oil or animal fat may be
used instead of the watermelon seeds.

*To make sage ashes, pick the green sage leaves, let them stand for two days, and
then burn them. Sift the cooled ashes and add enough water to hold the ashes in
solution. Strain the liquid into the batter. If some color, other than green, is de-
sired, commercial food coloring may be substituted for the sage ashes.

Page 665

666 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

Hopi Blue Marble

2 c. blue corn meal Vz c. sugar or i c. sugar for swtQt

1 c. boiling water Blue Marble

1 c. ashes (sage)

Put one-half of the corn meal flour in bowl, pour boiling water into it, stir, and
add ashes, which have been made into a watery paste, and sugar; stir and let cool.
When cool, add remaining one-half of the corn meal by kneading slowly. Roll dough
like a snake, then break into small marbles. Drop into hot water and cook until water
reaches consistency of thin gravy, or use as you would dumpUngs. Blue Marble may
be served with fresh or canned fruits.

Fresh Field Corn Bread (Hopi)

Cut fresh field corn off the cob and grind through food grinder, using fine knife.
Add salt to taste. Put 2 or 3 tbsp. of the ground corn on a husk and fold, place in a
baking dish a layer of corn rolls and a layer of husks. Bake until done. Serve while hot
with any stew dinner or roasts. If the corn is very tender, thicken slightly with flour
to make it easy to handle.

Sapaipillas (Haulapi)

2 c. flour pinch of salt
Vi c. water

Mix flour, salt, and water. Knead with hands until dough is almost the consistency
of light bread dough, form into balls, then roll out smooth. Drop into very hot, deep
fat. The dough will puff as it cooks. Cook until golden brown. These are delicious
served with sweet syrup or honey.

Sweet Sapaipillas (Haulapi)

2 c. flour /4 tsp. cinnamon

Vz c. milk Vz tsp. cloves

!4 c. sugar 2 eggs, beaten

pinch of salt 2 tbsp. shortening

Mix all ingredients thoroughly. Knead as in regular Sapaipillas. It may take a
half hour or more, depending on how fast you can knead. Form into balls, roll flat, and
drop into deep, hot fat. Sprinkle or roll in powdered sugar when cooked.

Indian Mutton Stew

4 or 5 carrots 1 tsp. salt

2 large green peppers Vi tsp. pepper

3 or 4 potatoes 1 small leg of mutton

1 large onion (optional)

Put all ingredients into large kettle, bring to boil, lower heat, and cook slowly
until meat is tender.

Navajo Hot Sauce

3 large onions 2 tbsp. margarine or butter

10 small hot yellow peppers 4 cans tomato sauce or

2 cans water 2 cans tomato paste

RECIPES FROM THE SOUTHWEST INDIAN MISSION 667

Slice onions and cut peppers into small pieces. Fry all together in margarine or
butter. Add tomato sauce or paste and two cans water.

Indian Fried Bread

2 c. flour 2 tbsp. shortening
Vz tsp. salt /4 c. warm water

2 Vi tsp. baking powder

Sift together the dry ingredients. Mix with shortening and water. Knead, and
add more flour if necessary, let stand one-half hour, roll out to about one-half inch
thick, cut into three-inch squares. Fry in deep fat or ordinary fry pan. This tortilla-
like bread is good with chile beans and is delicious served with hot jelly.

Navajo Tortillas

5 c. flour 1 Vi tsp. salt

3 tsp. baking powder 2 tsp. margarine or other cooking fat
2 c. warm water

Mix into stiff dough. Cut into two-inch squares and roll very thin. Stretch,
throwing from hand to hand, until paper thin. Cook on slightly oiled fry pan, stove
top, or grill.

Hopi Blue Corn Babies

1 qt. boiling water 1 tsp. baking powder

blue corn meal to make thick mush Vi c. sugar

in water pinch of salt
1 c. blue corn meal

Grind blue Indian corn on stone grinder or modern food grinder into fine meal.
To one qt. boiling water add enough of the blue corn meal to make a thick mush.
Then add to another cup of blue corn meal the baking powder, pinch of salt, and the
sugar. Then add to this mixture the mush with enough more meal to make a soft
dough. Have husks ready and wrap the dough turning ends over towards the center
of roll making sure each is well wrapped. Use one-fourth cup of dough for each roll.
Tie with husk strings which are torn into strips from the husks of corn, and drop one
by one into a kettle of boiling water. Do not add them too fast, as it is important
that the water be kept boiling. Boil ten minutes and remove from kettle. Then drain
and serve.

1 1 Lountain L^ountr^

Leslie Savage Chik

The heart has need of silences
And a setting sun to trace
This majesty of range on range
Against the heaven's space.

The heart has need of timeless things
As its flying years are spent —
For the peace of midnight sky, for stars,
And wonderment.

(compiling a (^ensus of Lrost-LPolio LPatients

npHE National Foundation for Infantile Paralysis reports that it is launch-
ing a massive program aimed at helping thousands of persons disabled
by polio to achieve greater degrees of self-sufficiency.

''Step one in the dynamic new phase of the war on polio is the
compilation of a roster of post-polios across the nation by some 3,100 Na-
tional Foundation chapters/' according to Basil O'Connor, president of
the National Foundation. . . .

''In the light of new knowledge in the treatment of polio and modern
rehabilitation techniques, a great many polio victims now may benefit
from additional treatment and training, much of it recently developed at
respiratory and rehabilitation centers. We want to find out who these
people are and what can we done for them over a period of time."

The general board of Relief Society is co-operating in this worthwhile
endeavor and calls to the attention of its readers the following question-
naire, a copy of which should be filled out for post-polio patients whom the
reader knows, and mailed to the county chapter of the National Founda-
tion for Infantile Paralysis in which the patient lives.

POLIO PATIENT REPORT
National Foundation for Infantile Paralysis

COUNTY CHAPTER

Patient's Name

(LAST) (FIRST) (MmDLE)

Home Address

(No. and Street) (City or Town) (State)

Date of Birth 4. Date of Onset

(Mo.) (Day) Yr.) (Mo.) (Day) Yr.)

5. Can patient climb stairs? ( )Yes ( )No 6. Dress self? ( )Yes ( )No

7. Is patient gainfully employed:

at home ( )Yes ( )No; outside home ( )Yes ( )No
Does patient attend school? ( )Yes ( )No
9. Is patient now receiving regular treatment for poHo? ( )Yes ( )No

10. If "y^^'" where (check below-)?

( ) Hospital in-patient service

Hospital City

( ) Out-patient clinic

Agency City

( ) Physician's office

Name City

( ) At home Check if attendant is used ( )

(Address if different from above)

11. Date physician last saw patient

(Mo.) (Yr.)

12. Is patient using respiratory aids

(iron lung, chest respirator, rocking bed)? ( ) Yes ( ) No. (Indicate which)

13. Is patient receiving outside financial assistance for poho treatment? (Other than
family)? ( ) Yes ( ) No

(Indicate source)

14. State briefly any special problems patient now has as result of poho
(problems of travel, finance, medical care, job, etc.):

T)hn:E "'"'"'"'Z^^^^ COMPLETING FORM

(Mo.) (Day) Yr.) (Signature) Relationship

to Patient
NFIP Form #661

USE REVERSE SIDE FOR ADDITIONAL COMMENTS

Page 668

Miss Pennywell Goes Into Action

Frances P. Reid

MISS Penneywell put down the
piece of toast that she was
spreading with marmalade.
Something was wrong. She pushed
the bacon and eggs around on her
plate and then peered out the win-
dow of the breakfast nook. Across
the tidy green fields where bluebells
and buttercups bloomed, across the
arborvitae hedge and the cobble-
stone stile where the wild roses
climbed, her eyes journeyed to the
narrow track that wound in, around,
and through the fields on its me-
andering way from Middleton to
Central City.

Peremptorily she rang for Titus,
her combination chauffeur and gar-
dener. ''Titus," she rapped her
hand sharply on the table, 'Titus,
what has happened to the Bluebell
and Buttercup? It's late. Never in
my fifty years has the Bluebell and
Buttercup been late before. I don't
like it, and I won't have it."

"Well, you see. Ma'am "

"Speak up, man. Don't mouth
your words." Miss Pennywell had
little time or patience with indecis-
ion.

Titus cleared his throat and di-
rected his words toward a point
some two inches from the toe of his
sturdy boot, "Ma'am, the Bluebell
and Buttercup won't run any more.
They've ordered. . . ."

"They? Who is they? Say what
you mean, Titus."

"The company, Ma'am, decided
to do away with the B. and B., be-
cause . . . well, because there weren't
enough people riding the train,
and "

"Upstarts! New-fangled non-

sense! Of course, we need the B.
and B. I need it!"

"But, Ma'am, the station wag-
on. . . ." Titus looked toward the
two-car garage where the 1947 sta-
tion wagon and the 1953 black sedan
were parked. "Ma'am, if you are
wishing to go to Central City, I'll
bring the car around." Titus moved
toward the door, anxious to be away
from his mistress' displeasure.

"No, Titus," Miss Pennywell
stayed him, "not just yet. But stand
by."

She walked regally from the room
and into her neat study, where the
rows of dark-covered books with the
heavy gold lettering were as im-
peccably arranged as her prim top-
knot of graying hair. Putting on
her bifocals. Miss Pennywell rolled
the stacking ladder to the shelves
and climbed up. She ran her fingers
carefully along the mellow bindings
and pulled down an imposing, legal-
appearing volume.

As she read, she sat straighter and
straighter. Her mouth settled into
a thin, fine line, and her foot tapped
steadily. "Hmm-mm-mm. Uh-hm-
mm-mm."

She shut the book smartly,
climbed back up, and replaced the
volume. Then she marched straight-
way to her bedroom, put on her best
black dress and hat, and rang for
Titus.

Titus, bring the car around. I'm
going to Central City— now!"

"Yes, Ma'am." old Titus wiped
his fingers on his coveralls to rid
them of the dirt from weeding the
petunias and hydrangeas.

Page 669

670

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

''And, Titus, you put on your
chauffeur's livery. We're going to
be busy today. Yes, indeed, we are
going to be very busy."

There was a ghnt in Miss Penny-
welFs eyes that meant she had some-
thing hatching. Titus knew that
look: it was just the way she looked
when she had decided to have the
old carriage house wired for electric-
ity and had pulled out all the old
harness rigs that lined the walls.
Something was really going to hap-
pen today. He couldn't help feeling
just a little excited. Life had been
so quiet and easy lately.

ALL the way into the city Miss
Pennywell sat erect in the
back seat. Peeking at her through
the rear-view mirror, Titus could
see that she kept drawing herself
up straighter and straighter, the
nearer they came to town. Every
now and then she'd say, ''Uh-hm-
mm-mm. Uh-hum!"

On the outskirts of the city Miss
Pennywell tapped Titus on the
shoulder and announced, 'Tou'll
drive straight to the offices of the
Great Western Trunk Lines."

Miss Pennywell didn't have much
use for these new self-operating ele-
vators, but she was in too much of
a hurry to take the stairs, so, with
a few backward looks, she swept
into the little square and pushed
the button for floor thirteen. As
the car moved up, she caught her
breath a little, and then settled back.
People rode in these every day— she
could, too.

When the door slid quietly ajar,
she stepped out quickly— maybe
more quickly than necessary. Miss
Pennywell had read once about
someone's being caught in one of

those doors and she certainly didn't
have any time to bother with get-
ting herself out of a stuck elevator.

When the efficient receptionist
in the smart anteroom asked her
name, Miss Pennywell snapped,
''Miss Constance Pennywell of
Middleton. Though why that mat-
ters, I don't know."

"And your business, Ma'am?"

"Young woman," Miss Penny-
well's brows rose higher, "Fll tell
that to Mr. Hargrove."

The plump, red-faced man at the
huge mahogany desk looked as if he
had had a poor breakfast and an
even poorer lunch. In a word, he
was out of sorts. He noisily grated
his chair against the desk and rapped
hard with his knuckles on a paper-
weight made of petrified wood.

"Now, Miss Pennywell, Fm pret-
ty busy today, so if you'll just state
your business quickly, and I can get
on to. . . ."

Miss Pennywell stopped him
short. "What I have to say won't
take long, but it will take some do-
ing, busy or not as you may be. I'm
here to know why you so unlaw-
fully, unkindly, unfairly, and un-
patriotically discontinued the Blue-
bell and Buttercup?"

"The Bluebell and Buttercup? I
don't seem to place that name just
now. You may have the wrong
office. I'll ring for someone to show
you. . . .

"No, you won't, I will be heard.
The Bluebell and Buttercup is one
of your trains, as you very well do
know, and for all the years of my life
it has run regularly on the line from
Middleton to Central City. Today,
it didn't run. I want it re-estab-
lished and permanently, Mr. Har-
grove. At once!"

MISS PENNYWELL GOES INTO ACTION

671

^^r\H, you mean that little jerk-
water train that wanders
through a bunch of little villages.
Why, we can't afford to run a train
for just two or three people. WeVe
got to make a living. We've got to
show a profit. WeVe got to be
progressive." Mr. Hargrove's already
ample chest swelled and strained at
the restraining buttons.

''Have you quite finished?" Miss
Pennywell asked. Then she took
from her large black carryall a leath-
er volume with gold printed letters
on the outside. ''Section four, para-
graph seven, line twenty-two, 'The
aforesaid company shall be required
by act of law to run a daily sched-
ule on the branch line known as
the North Spur— in other words, the
Bluebell and Buttercup.' Hah! Now,
what do you say to that, Mr. Har-
grove?"

Mr. Hargrove spluttered; he
turned beet-red in the face; he
cleared his throat fearsomely; then
he just sank a little lower in his big
overstuffed chair. "Why, I'm sure
there must be. . . . Well, I never.
Come in here and tell me how to
run my railroad. I'll not have
it I'll . . . I'll "

"Mr. Hargrove, you'll just obey
the law like everyone else has to do.
I want the Bluebell and Buttercup
running tomorrow, and I'm going to
be on it."

With that. Miss Pennywell swept
out. This time she forgot all about
the stairway and, without even
thinking of falling elevators, she
pushed the ground floor button.

The parking meter still showed
half of the hour limit as she
marched away from the modernistic
facade. "Titus," Miss Pennywell
announced, "we're going calling on

everyone who ever has and does ride
the B. and B."

"Well, let's see, there is Mrs.
Griggs, the cabbage woman; Mr.
Dunker, the butcher; the Grimes
children; the Piggots; then there are
all the farmers around Lewes, and
the housewives in most of the towns
in between who ride the train when
they go to the city for shopping
trips."

"Fine, fine. Just drive to each
one, Titus. We've a message for
them. Won't take me long to say
it, but I'm sure they'll want to hear
what I have to say."

\\^HEN Mrs. Griggs stuck her
head up from the rows of cab-
bage she was thinning and lifted the
big head of leafy vegetable to her
apron. Miss Pennywell unbent a lit-
tle, "Nice vegetables, Mrs. Griggs.
You'll want to market them, I sup-
pose?"

"Yes, Ma'am, but I don't know as
I can, now with the B. and B.
stopped."

"Yes, you can, Mrs. Griggs. You
be at the station tomorrow. Mind
what I say! Eight o'clock sharp."

Mrs. Griggs was still standing
there with her mouth open, when
Miss Pennywell pulled her head
back into the car and ordered Titus
to drive on.

At the butcher shop she was even
more direct. "Mr. Dunker, you
need to do any business in town?

"Well, now, as a matter of fact,
I do, but with the B. and B. not
running, I'll just have to write a
letter, I suppose."

"Oh, now, Mr. Dunker. You
just march yourself down to that
station tomorrow. Eight sharp!"

And so it went, until Titus began

672

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

to feel as if he had callouses on his
hands from opening the car door
and rapping on house doors. Miss
Pennywell sure was acting strange;
she must be getting a little too old
to be running around.

At a few minutes before eight
o'clock the next morning Miss Pen-
nywell closed her front door, stood
for a minute on the top step, and
then tilted her head. Far off came a
faint whistle, and then louder, loud-
er. And a clacking noise that ran
faster and faster. Through the
meadows and farms on either side
of the tracks the little, half-century-
old, coal-burning engine and the
two wooden coaches puffed into
sight. From every window heads
protruded and most of the passen-
gers were laughing and calling to
one another.

As the train stopped at the cross-
ing for Miss Pennywell, old Mr.

Lancers, the conductor, wagged his
head and grinned broadly. ''I just
don't understand it, Miss Penny-
well, Ma'am. Used to be the pas-
sengers just sat, never speaking to
each other; just frowning or reading
their Morning Express."

Miss Pennywell mounted the
steps and swept into the car. Over
her shoulders she called to Conduc-
tor Lancers, ''We oughtn't to look
at the B. and B. as a small line. It's
the principle of the thing. We've
got a train and we're going to keep
it. Mr. Lancers, if we want some-
thing, we have to show how we
feel."

Seating herself with the nearest
approach to a flourish, Miss Penny-
well folded her hands in the snow-
white gloves and, with the bare sug-
gestion of nod, she ordered, *Tou
can start the train now, Mr. Lanc-
ers. We're ready."

cJhen Lyomes Sle

omes oieep

Olive W. Burt

Only parents can know,
Lying sleepless and calculating,
The dreadful sounds of disaster
Night saves to bedevil the waiting:

The crescendo of rushing cars,

A distant siren's wail,

The laughter of speeding youngsters

Spattering out like hail.

The crunch of skidding tires,

A blowout's shot-like bark,

Grinding gears and the heart-stopping

Scream of brakes through the dark.

And only they know the sweetness
Of familiar steps on the walk,
Of light, young feet on the porch
And the click of a key in the lock.

JLouise iiLc lilurtrey Lrieces Guilts and
C/inas ^oy in (giving

NOT only does Louise McMurtrey, seventy-eight, of Ririe, Idaho, piece quilts as a
hobby, but she tries to follow her motto: "Life is to give."

In 1955, she pieced and gave away twenty quilt tops. She always gixes generously
of her time at work meetings, and a quilt has been a regular donation at the ward
bazaars, along with a case of jam or jelly as an additional gift for the dinner table.
She has sent five finished quilts to the Primary Children's Hospital for crippled children,
and many babies have received one of her beautiful two-color rayon taffeta crib quilts,
of which she has made nearly one hundred.

She lives alone and keeps her own house. Her seven children, twenty-seven grand-
children, and fifty-four great-grandchildren love her, write poetry to commemorate her
birthday anniversaries, and honor her. She loves flowers and has a beautiful rose
garden.

octurne

Pansye H. Fowell

The brook

At set of sun

Plays a quiet nocturne

For aspens that nod their heads and fall

Asleep.

Page 673

Pine Nutting

Alice R. Rich

npHE little cellophane packages of
pine nuts on display in the gro-
cery store today did more than ad-
\ertise a product for sale, thev
opened the floodgates of nostalgic
and tender memories for me. Like
a talisman, these little brown-shelled
goodies spread a magic carpet that
carried me back, back through the
long years to the crisp October days
and pine nut gathering in New
Harmony.

In our upland \'alley at 5,000 feet
elevation, we were protected by high
mountains that held the winter
snows to feed the springs and
streams for irrigation in the thirsty
valleys. Here we knew security and
love that today might seem most
primitive.

October, with its gold and crim-
son tints splashed generously over
the foliage on valley and hillside,
stood out as a beauty pivot of the
year. It was the busy harvest season,
the gathering and storing of garden,
field, and orchard yields, the wise
and careful preparation for the cold
and snowy months ahead. Every
member of our large family worked
and helped, old and young alike.
The potatoes were gathered and
stored in a long, covered pit near
the corner rock wall; the squash
were in the barn ready to be cov-
ered; garden vegetables were safely
stored in pits and trenches. Apples
— pearmains, winesaps, Spitzenburgs,
and limber twigs — had all been
gathered from the tall, shaggy trees.
Some had been covered in pits, and

Page 674

some were stored in bins and shelves
in the cellar under the south part
of the big brick farmhouse.

In the stackyard were the shocks
of corn, ready to be husked; the
corn would be fed to the fattening
hogs, and the fodder would be car-
ried to the shed for the calves. The
barn was full to overflowing with
hay, the Conestoga wagon was
backed into the shed. The bins in
both the new and old granaries
were brimfull of golden wheat to be
hauled to the mill for grist through
the year.

Now, it was time for our one-day
vacation— pine nutting. We young-
er children looked forward to this
with delight. There was no need
to call us to get up a second time
on the morning of our trip. With
lunch basket and demijohn of water
and buckets for gathering the cones,
we were ready for our adventure.
The double bed wagonbox, with its
two high spring seats and an as-
sorted group of youngsters, held
fully as much happiness as any mod-
ern conveyance taking a group to
the circus.

Behind the sturdy rock wall,
after we crossed the big ditch, w^e
disturbed a flock of chickadees
noisily fluttering and feeding among
the dried sunflowers and milkweed
plants. At the upper gate, we
climbed over the wagonbox and
high wheels to open and close the
swinging gate, then back again to
our places, with our eyes open to

PINE NUTTING

675

see new and interesting sights and
experiences.

Around the corner, as we crossed
Comanche Creek, we watched a
number of striped chipmunks scur-
r\'ing around for food to store for
their winter hibernation. On the
brown cedar posts at the west
boundary of the upper section, we
saw a noisv be\'v of blackbirds sun-
ning themsehes after they had
breakfasted in the nearb\- wheat
stubble. On we traveled past the
north springs to the mountain road
deep rutted and steep, but kept in
usable condition by townspeople
who hauled their \\inter wood from
the nearby hills and mountainsides.
Occasionally, a lizard or a garter
snake slithered from the roadside to
the shelter of a sagebrush or a
sheltering rock.

AT long last we left the town and
farms far to the cast, and the
horses came to a stop under a pine
tree hanging hea\y with cones.
These cones were about the size of
an apple and were made up of seg-
ments tightly encircling a woody
core. Deep down in each segment
nestled a little o\al-shaped nut, e\'en
more cozy than the downy pussies
in their willow catkins. These cones
were hard to handle, they had a
sticky, ooz) coating that stuck to
our hands like glue.

The sun was high o\erhcad; it
was noon, so we spread our lunch
on the ground in the shade of the
wagon. Afterward, came the knock-
ing with hea\y sticks of these green
treasure-laden, hea\y cones. Un-
lucky was the one who failed to
dodge them and felt their \\'eight

on his head or bare feet. We all
worked with a will. Not until the
double-bed wagonbox was almost
filled to the top were we ready to
quit. Our hands were sticky and
black. We were tired from our
long hours of picking, climbing and
lifting, but the fun of it o\ershad-
owed our fatigue. We finished the
last crust from our noon lunch. Our
horses, Abe and Frank, refreshed by
their rest and a nosesack of oats,
were harnessed, and we began our
journey home.

At the first turn in the road, we
saw the eastern \ermillion cliffs
across the \allcy with the evening
sun casting shadows of deep and
lo\elv hues of purple, rose, and
bronze o\er their craggy peaks.

\Mien we arri\ed home, mother
had a heavy bed of live coals from
a long-burning wood fire in the
back \ard pit. Into this we dumped
our load of sticky green cones, cov-
ered it with turf, and built another
fire on top to last part of the night.

Next d<\\ our treasure-tro\e was
opened, and the browned and
toasted cones \\crc lifted out. Some
of them ^^•cre ahead)- burstmg open
and others were ready to open with
a touch.

Each little brown pine nut, at
first just a morsel of milk tucked in
its individual cradle, had been nour-
ished bv the parent cone all through
the summer. By October thev were
de\eloped and ripe, ready to pop
out of their shelter, ready for the
toasting, which we gave them. For
true delicacy of fla\or, these delec-
table bits of goodness, so rich and
sweet, are sure to please the dis-
criminating gourmet.

Bleak House

Floience B. Dunioid

'M all right, everything's fine/'
Rose Bennett said.

"You're sure?" That was
Walt, wanting the impossible, want-
ing to be assured of the impossible.

Rose's gray eyes met his. Every-
thing's wrong, it's terrible, you know
it's terrible/ She could not help the
silent accusation. Still, it was not
all Walt's fault. Perhaps he had
done the best he could with the
small amount of money, the time
he had.

But couldnt you, her heart cried
out, have found a better house than
this? Something at least respect-
able? Something that wouldnt de-
grade the children, stamp them alJ,
before they had a chance to prove
themsehes?

Walt was looking at her anxious-
ly. "You've been doing too much.
I should have stayed home this week
and helped you get settled. Why
don't you make the kids help you?"

Rose shook her dark head. "I'm
not tired. Jimmy and Cathy have
worked their heads off, too." She
smiled a little at the slang. It was
like a man, she told herself, not to
get at the real reason. And Walt
especially. Because he'd done the
best he could in finding a house, he
felt it must be good enough. Besides
he was gone all day at the vast dry
farm up in the hills where he had
his new job as foreman.

And Walt and she, well, they
were different. Looks, appearance,
had always meant a good deal to
her.

If there \\eren't meat or some-
thing nice to fix in the house for

Page 676

company. Rose just said they
couldn't have company. If Walt,
in his rather carefree manner, asked
them to dinner anyway. Rose suf-
fered. They were just different,
that was all, made so by their early
environment, the way they were
reared. Or, maybe, just because one
was a man and the other a woman.

Yet, it was not of herself Rose
had been thinking this past week.
Today was the first day of school.
Jinny, who was seventeen, with her
auburn hair and pale complexion
and green eyes, should make friends.
But children, like grownups, were
critical. Once they discovered, and
in this siuall college town e\eryone
would know it already, that the new
girls lived in that terrible, ugly, bleak
old house by the railroad tracks,
Cathy, who was fifteen, even the
tw^o small boys, would suffer.

It's just that we've never lived like
this, Rose almost told Walt now.
In Fremont, where they'd lived
since their marriage, they'd had a
nice respectable looking house.
Almost a pretty place. Rose had
promised herself one day to have
the yellow and brown frame painted
a clear white edged with green. She
had never gotten the clapboard win-
dows she wanted. Still she had not
minded, set back as the house was
on the wide green lawn, shaded on
the east by the apple orchard, on the
west by the fragrant berry bushes
and vines.

She lifted her face now for her
husband's kiss. "You go along,"
she said. "Everything's fine." She
steadied herself to keep back the

BLEAK HOUSE

677

tears that kept demanding to gush
forth. She hfted her chin. ''We
can't have everything. And it was
my idea we move to Gihiiore for
the schools."

Walt nodded, kissed her, and
was gone. Jinny and Cathy and the
two boys had already left for school.

Fve done as much as I can with
the dreadful inside, Rose told her-
self.

A faint worried cry from one of the
bedrooms on the east caught
her attention. She hurried into the
kitchen, took the bottle from the
pan of water where it had been
warming on the coal range. The
baby was only three months old.
She could not have left him for days,
even with Jinny and Cathy. He
had not been doing well. Until
this past week when the doctor in
Fremont had given her a new form-
ula, nothing had agreed with him.

After the baby had taken his bot-
tle, she came out of the bedroom
and crossed the carpeted floor of the
living room. Parting the creamy
voile curtains, she looked out front,
in a vain hope that things were not
as bad as she remembered.

The ugly, treeless, baked dooryard
was like a blow in her face. Poor
children, to come to a home like
this! Poor Jinny and Cathy!

She continued to stand by the
windo\\, forcing herself to accept
reality.

Across the street in the other di-
rection, toward the west, was a fine
brick house. Set back on its wide
tree-lined yard, it belonged to the
Sheltons, well-to-do dry farmers.
The tall curly-haired son was Jinny's
age.

Directlv across the street on the

west. Rose could see it from her
kitchen door, li\'ed the Linley twins.
Blonde, petite, gay and happy in
their two-storv colonial house. Rose
had already heard of the colorful,
gay parties the girls gave in the big
garden, with its weeping willows and
flower-bordered walks.

Walt's words came back to her.
"It was all I could find," he had
said. That was all. Six words that
made of them outcasts.

Under the stress of her emotion
she could think of no work she
could do inside. So she went to-
ward the bedroom, the baby in her
arms for solace.

"There, there, my pet," she
crooned, rocking him against her.
"Don't you cry. Don't you cry."

The baby, wakened from his
sound nap, opened his blue eyes and
smiled.

By five o'clock Rose had roused
herself, determined to face her
despair. Walt, whose folks, though
English-born, were pioneers in Ida-
ho and Fremont, liked hearty meals,
fragrant soups with potatoes and
carrots, celery and onions and rice,
and lots of meat edged with fat.
Rose cooked to please him.

CUE had expected the girls to rush
home the moment their last
class was over. Jinny's sensitive
face would be red and tear-streaked
and swollen. Jinny cried easily. It
would be more like Cathy to go
straight to her room, quiet but
heartbroken. Even the two boys,
six and eight, had not come home.
The first hour had seemed like a
reprieve from the gallows. Now, as
the clock in the front room struck
five-thirtv. Rose became anxious.
She opened the oven door, set the

678

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

fragrant golden-brown bread pud-
ding on the back of the range. The
table in the large kitchen-dining
room was already laid. She closed
the rear side door now, mindful of
curious eyes from across the street.
No one would believe, seeing the
outside of the house, the surround-
ings, that well-bred people lived
here.

Suddenly the family all burgeoned
in on her at once. Even Walt,
whom she had not expected until
darkness struck. Expecting a hav-
oc, a storm, their voices were light
as spring.

"Don't take time to change your
clothes," Rose told them. ''Dinner's
on the table. What made everyone
so late?"

Walt, tall in his levis and soft
wool shirt, was the only one besides
herself who was not dressed in his
best. As the bright chatter of the
children subsided, he bowed his
dark head.

''Our Father in heaven," he
prayed, in the sudden silence, "we
thank thee for thy bounty."

The moment he finished, Rose
knew the children \\'ould begin their
woes. Whatever had made them
brave for the moment would be
forgotten. Their bitter experiences
of the day would come tumbling
out.

"Well, what happened today,
kids?" That was \\'alt, good-na-
tured, careless of his grammar. He
turned to Jinny. "IIa\e a nice time
your first day of school?"

The two boys began to chatter at
once. "We're in a ball team. We
stayed after school to practice. Joey
is catcher. We need shoes and a
mit."

Rose nodded, holding her breath.

The boys were like their father, cal-
lous to what went on. Tomorrow,
next week. It w^ould take them a
little longer to realize, to have
thrown in their young faces, to ad-
mit they would be looked down on,
because of the house in which they
lived.

Cathy was speaking now, her
warm olive skin flushed, her long
hazel eyes eager and excited. "The
nicest thing happened," she was say-
ing, and Rose blinked her eyes and
felt that she was dreaming.

"The nicest thing happened,"
Cathy said again. "At our first class
—it was English— Miss Mortensen,
that's the teacher's name, had all
the new students stand and tell
their names, where they were from
and where they lived."

Rose held her breath. The chil-
dren sensed her abstraction. Cathy
turned to her and said, "Mother,
Mother, are you listening?"

Rose nodded. "And what did you
say? What did you tell your . . .
your teacher, where you lived?"

"I told her," Cathy said, her eye^^
clear and sweet and steadv, "in the
old Jensen house down by the de-
pot. . . ."

"Yes . . ." Rose breathed. All the
feelings of the children, what she
thought they would be feeling,
poured down on her like an ava-
lanche.

/^ATHY'S eyes were serious, but
sparkling still. ''And she
said. ..." Cathy looked round the
o\al table, with its white cloth, tri-
umphantly, for effect, "Miss Mor-
tensen said that it was good to see
some really nice people had moved
here. Because now it would be
fixed up!"

BLEAK HOUSE

679

''Fixed . . . up?" The words fal-
tered from Rose's lips, sounding
stupid, yet lightning-sharp, even to
her. "Fixed up?"

It was true that she had done the
best she could with the inside. But
it was the outside that seemed im-
possible. Besides that, some men
were handy at painting and plant-
ing. Walt was not. When work of
that sort was done, they had to hire
it done.

'Tixed up?" That was Walt. And
his eyes, too, were shining. Yet
even he could not match the happi-
ness, the exuberance of all the chil-
dren.

''Know what?" Jinny said, break-
ing in on her father. Quick tears
came into her green eyes. "At noon
today I got acquainted with the Lin-
ley twins across the street. They're
having a big lawn party this Satur-
day night, the last of the season,
they said."

No one broke in upon Jinny.
There was a happy, I-told-you-so
silence from Walt and the other
children.

"And that's not all," Jinny said,
lifting her piquant face proudly.
"The dark, curly-haired boy across
the street, Dick Shelton, walked
home with me from school. He
asked me to go to the partv with
him."

There was more, of course. Rose
found the heart then, and the voice,
to tell them about the real improve-
ment in the baby. How he had
really, yes, really, laughed up at her
that afternoon!

Yet it was not until they were all
abed, Walt lying beside her in the
quiet of the autumn night, the cur-

tains blowing softly at the open win-
dows, that he told her his news.

"I told Thomas about the house,"
he said. Mr. Thomas was owner of
the immense dry farm. "Today, he
said I might have Henry and a
couple of the other hands for a few
days, as soon as there's a lull at the
ranch. Henry does all the painting
on the main house and the out-
buildings. He says we might even
round up enough white paint to do
our house.

"And that's not all," Walt went
on. "One of the men is a first-rate
carpenter. He's coming tomorrow
to measure for those clapboard
things you want at the windows."
He chuckled as though it was all to
be expected.

Rose stretched out a hand,
touched his shoulder lightly. Walt
had not been so callous to their
needs after all. Like Miss Morten-
sen said, he was a nice person. Else
how could the children be so nice?

It had been Rose herself who had
been hopeless and therefore help-
less. Feeling that what was, was,
and could not be helped or changed.

"And the yard?" For the first
time she could even mention the
despicable, disreputable yard.

"Oh, the yard," Walt was yawn-
ing. "I'm bringing a small tractor
down this Saturday. Henry will
help me with that, too. And you
know what? Not far from the
ranch there's a whole grove of trees,
pines and quaking aspen. Henry says
they'll transplant."

It was Rose's turn to yawn now,
from sheer happiness. "The chil-
dren will all help. And I can, too.
The baby's better. It'll do us both
good to be outside in this lovely
autumn weather."

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hiilda Parlcer

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Nina Beth G. Cunningham

GOODING STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIG FOR
VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION, May 11, 1957

Seated at the left in the front row is the chorister Rachel Howard; Myrtle Wood-
land, organist, is seated third from the left in the second row; Helen Giles, Counselor,
is fifth from the right in the second row: Nina Beth G. Cunningham, President, Good-
ing Stake Relief Society, is seated third from the right in the second row; former
president Jenna Vee Hall, is seated at the left in the third row.

Counselor Idella Walker and Secretary Bessie Standlee are not in the picture.

Sister Cunningham reports: ''At this convention. Elder Leland H. Monson,
author of the theology lessons, held spellbound more than 200 sisters and some mem-
bers of the Priesthood with his discourse on The Book of Mormon. His strong
testimony that The Book of Mormon is divine engraved a deeper conviction in the hearts
of many, some of whom expressed their feelings in the testimonial which followed. The
extensive efforts of the Singing Mothers and their leaders became a fruitful experience
in providing a beautiful setting for the convention sessions. Members of the stake
Relief Society board served as ushers and also served a hot dinner to the congrega-
tion. . . . Our members are scattered over a wide area. The spirit of the Lord
reigned supreme, and the convention was a rich spiritual experience."

Page 680

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

681

Photographs submitted by Frances P. Andrus

NORTHERN FAR EAST MISSION, HIROSHIMA BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY

MAKES FIRST WESTERN QUILT

At the right, the quilt is displayed by Sister Esther Sato, missionary.

At left, left to right: Tami Kagoshima; Miyoko Kamotani; Yoshiko Naito; Reiko
Otomori; Nikuno Nishihara; Joyce C. Worthen.

Frances P. Andrus, President, Northern Far East Mission Relief Society, reports:
"The Hiroshima Branch Relief Society has finished the first western quilt to be made
in the Northern Far East Mission. Oriental design was used on the appliqued pattern
of gray, black, and turquoise on yellow, with a deep wine-colored background. Joyce
Worthen of Salt Lake City, Utah, and Esther Sato of Hawaii directed the project.
Sister Worthen designed the quilt. The Japanese sisters, undoubtedly, enjoyed this
new experience, and plans are now underway for making more quilts."

Photograph submitted by Mai B. Oveson

UNION STAKE (OREGON) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR
MORNING SESSION OF STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

April 1957

Mai B. Oveson, President, Union Stake ReHef Society, reports that six wards and
three branches were represented in this chorus. The stake chorister is Marie Wake-
field and the organist is Evelyn Jones.

682

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

Photograph submitted by Gwen H. Lyman

GARFIELD STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY HONORS VISITING
TEACHERS WHO HAVE SERVED FOR FORTY YEARS AND OVER

May 4, 1957

Front row, left to right: Nellie Smith; Ahce Bailey; Amanda Mitchell; Emma
Gates; Elizabeth Frost; Francis Shakespear; Polly Spencer; Mary Mooseman.

Second row: Minnie Smith; Zella Willis; Mary Lyman; Jane Roundy; Emily Pol-
lock; Annie Alvey; Eliza Mclnelly.

Back row: Ethel Clark; Rachel Thompson; Alta Henderson; Elizabeth Miller;
Susan Heaps.

Members not present when the picture was taken: Allie Spencer; Fern Henderson;
Johanna Barker; Matilda Shakespear; Sarah T. Osborn; Rosie G. Roundy; Ella Roundy;
Lovisa Johnson.

The social was held at Escalante and the sisters were presented with potted plants.

Gwen H. Lyman is president of Garfield Stake Relief Society.

Photograph submitted by Irene P. Kerr

BRITISH MISSION, DISTRICT RELIEF SOCIETY SUPERVISORS
CONVENTION, NOTTINGHAM, July 6, 1957

Front row, seated, left to right: Cecilia Edwards, Supervisor, Wales District;
Margaret Anderson, Assistant Supervisor, Manchester District; Mary Price, Assistant
Supervisor, London District; Maud A. Hawkes, Counselor in Mission Rehef Society

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

683

Presidency; Irene P. Kerr, President, British Mission Relief Society; Mary Laycock,
Counselor in Mission Relief Society Presidency; Gladys Fullwood, Supervisor, Liverpool
District; Rhona Cunningham, Supervisor, London District; Mary Porch, Supervisor,
Scotland District.

Back row, standing, left to right: Olive Guest, Supervisor, Hull District; Clare
Clegg, Supervisor, Leeds District; Ivy Holder, Supervisor, Bristol District; Lorna Mur-
den. Supervisor, Sheffield District; Mildred Jennis, Supervisor, Norwich District;
Rhoda Tinson, Supervisor, Nottingham District; E. R. Elgers, Supervisor, Birming-
ham District; Vera Hewitt, Supervisor, Newcastle District.

Joan Davison, Supervisor, Ireland District, was not present when the picture was
taken.

Sister Kerr reports: "Sister Rhoda Tinson acted as hostess. Thirteen of our
fourteen districts were represented. District President Oliver Storer and his counselor
George Winfield attended our meetings, thus showing the interest and support given
the Relief Society organization by the Priesthood. The spirit of love and oneness
of purpose was manifest. During the morning meetings, instructions, suggestions, and
helps were given by the Mission Relief Society President and her two counselors on
administrative problems, visiting teaching, w^elfare, work projects, and lessons for the
coming season. During the afternoon, suggestive articles for bazaars were shown and
explained, a question and answer period was held, and time was given for testimony
bearing. Each one present expressed gratitude for the Church, for the Relief Society
organization, and for opportunities to serve in the Lord's work. The noon hour was
spent enjoying a delicious meal prepared and served by the sisters of Nottingham.
All the sisters returned to their districts with renewed enthusiasm and a desire to
improve the functions of Relief Society."

Photograph submitted by Vella V. Tilton

FLORIDA STAKE SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR
RELIEF SOCIETY CONVENTION

April 29, 1957

Seated at the piano: Rosalind Crosby, chorister; Betty Jo Boos, organist.

Back row, standing, left to right: Marian H. Madsen, First Counselor, Florida
Stake Relief Society; Evon W. Peterson, member, General Board of Relief Society;
Alvin C. Chace, President, Florida Stake; Blanche B. Stoddard, member. General Board
of Relief Society; Hazel T. Reed, Second Counselor, Florida Stake Rehef Society;
Edith Roberson, Secretary-Treasurer, Florida Stake Relief Society.

Vella V. Tilton, President. Florida Stake Relief Society, was unable to attend
the convention because of illness. She reports, however, that the sisters received much
inspiration at the meetings.

684

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

Photograph submitted by Fern Horton

SANTAQUIN-TINTIC STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, June 1957

Fern Horton is president of Santaquin-Tintic Stake Relief Society; Jennie Bylund
is stake chorister; the singing was conducted by Vera P. Patten; and Bonnie Milner was
organist. Sister Horton reports that this group has sung in many conferences and the
members are very faithful.

^; mj-

Photojjraph submitted by Eugenia N. Logan

OAHU STAKE (HAWAII) VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION

AT LAIE, March 30, 1957

Seated, left center of the picture, beginning with Stake President Edward L.
Clissold, and reading towards the right: Irene Clissold, member, Oahu Stake Relief
Society Board; Lily Colburn, missionary; Evelyn Miyamoto, stake board member; Emily
Enos, First Counselor, Oahu Stake Relief Society; Isabelle Kin Kee, Second Counselor;
Eugenia Logan, President; Sylvia Boe, chorister; Victoria Kamakaokalani, Magazine rep-
resentative; Elizabeth K. Forsythe, Secretary.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

685

Sister Forsythe reports: "The meeting was conducted by Emily Enos and presided
over by Eugenia Logan, President, under the direction of President Edward L. Chssold
of Oahu Stake. Total attendance was 158 sisters, three bishops, one high councilman,
and President Clissold. Lunch was prepared and served by Isabelle Lin Kee, with the
assistance of the work director counselors of the wards and branches. After lunch, a
presentation of Church books was made to all the wards and branches for their efforts
in enlisting members for the Relief Society. Relief Society pins were presented to the
following sisters for their years of service in the visiting teacher program: Simuta Veali
(Hauula Branch); Joyce Sears (Halawa Ward); Rachel Price (Kalihi Ward); Maggie
Broad (Laie First Ward); Leialoha Jenson (Laie Second Ward); Abigail Kaleiheana
(Lanakila Ward); Lily Ing (Moanalua Ward); Katherine Holi (Nanakuli Branch);
Mary Bertleman (Pearl City Branch); Susie Kim (Wahiawa Ward)."

Photograph submitted by Arta R. Ballif

NEW ZEALAND MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY DISPLAYS AT HUI TAU
(ANNUAL CONFERENCE), April 18-22, 1957

At the right: Arta R. Ballif, in charge of the women's auxiliaries, wife of President
Ariel S. Ballif of the New Zealand Mission. At the left Gertrude Grant, President,
New Zealand Mission Relief Society, acting under direction of Sister Arta R. Balhf,
New Zealand Mission.

Sister Ballif reports: "On display were quilts, crocheting, embroidering, floral pieces,
effective visual aids to promote daily reading of The Book of Mormon reading
course. The Color Wheel depicted the warmth and color brought into our lives by
the use of The Relief Society Magazine. Of interest to all visitors was the Mother
Goose party table, seeming to bring to life all the favorite characters of the toddlers
.... The centerpiece was the shoe in which the little old lady and her children lived.
Secretaries were instructed through charts and graphs. Visiting teachers were given
helpful suggestions. Visual aids for teaching and 'take-away' hints were distributed to
all visitors. The 'Haere Mai ki te Hui Atawhai,' slogan for Relief Society was adopted
for 1957, and displayed on banners. It means: 'Come to Relief Society, welcome and
love to all.' Five hours on Friday morning were devoted to inspirational talks, demon-
stration teaching, and executive instructions in Relief Society."

686

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

*-»«.jSi?-'-''. /*'«^<*** 1r5*|;»*|^

4fMt,%

.¥%w#%5fi^

Photograph submitted by Edith E. Baddley

SOUTH BOX ELDER STAKE (UTAH), FIRST WARD RELIEF SOCIETY

CLOSING SOCIAL, June 4, 1957

Left to right, retiring officers: Karen Wilde; Lucille Olsen; Leona Reese. New
officers: Dora Richards, President; Phyllis Owens; Emma Prisbrey; Hazel Packer.

This social, planned around the theme "Memories," honored the retiring ward
officers and their daughters, and the members of the stake Relief Society board. Sister
Lillian Felt sang "Memories," and all of the program numbers were cleverly introduced
in rhyme by Sister Nelda Parson, as she took keepsakes from a small chest. A tribute
to the visiting teachers was given by Alice R. Rich, from her recently published book
of poetry, followed by a piano solo by Linda Jeppson. The Singing Mothers furnished
numbers, and Rita Classen sang a solo. The accompanists for the afternoon were
Jean Packer, Barbara Rasmussen, Paulette Lichtenstein, and Ethel Poulter. Hazel
Packer presented a lovely tribute to the memory of the late Sarah Carruthers. All of
the honored guests were presented with corsages and special gifts. From the globe in
the center of the table ribbons extend to "graduates" representing subjects taught in
Relief Society. Refreshments were served.

Edith E. Baddley is president of South Box Elder Stake Relief Society.

Scent of Jxutumn

Hazel M. Thomson

Bright, turning leaves,

And a chill in the air,

Give a sense of summer's loss,

And yet.

It wasn't quite definite,

Until I smelled chilisauce.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

cJheology^ — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 4— The Prophecy Concerning Elijah the Prophet

Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants: Section 2)

For Tuesday, January 7, 1958

Objective: To show the value of the prophet Ehjah's predicted visit to the earth
in our dispensation.

The Place oi Section Two in
The Doctrine and Covenants

CECTION 2 is the first in chron-
^ ological sequence of the revela-
tions in The Doctrine and Cove-
nants. It is appropriate that one
of the messages of this volume
of scripture should be brought to
the attention of the student early in
this study— the message that The
Doctrine and Covenants attests to
the reality of the future life by the
revelations which tell of the return
to the earth of resurrected beings.
Section 2 was placed in The Doc-
trine and Covenants for the first
time in the 1876 edition. It is also
found in the Prophet Joseph Smith's
history (D. H. C. 1:12), and in The
Pearl of Great Price, Writings oi
Joseph Smith 2:38-39.

In addition to attesting to the fact
of the resurrection, there are two
more points to be remembered from

the historical background or con-
text, of this section. First, that the
coming of the ancient American
prophet Moroni to Joseph Smith on
September 21, 1823, was the begin-
ning of the ministry of angels in
this dispensation. Second, that the
misconceptions of men relative to
angels were made known early to
Joseph Smith.

The great importance of the re-
ality of the resurrection will be dis-
cussed later during this course.

Ministry of AngeJs

The second fact— the ministry of
angels— opens up a number of ideas
which are important also. Although
men claimed that revelation from
God had ceased, there was no scrip-
tural justification for such belief.
(See Lesson One.) When people
of faith have lived upon the earth,
the Lord has revealed his will to
them in various ways, such as by

Page 687

688

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

the ministry of angels. When peo-
ple believe that revelation is no
longer received nor necessary, such
communication from the heavens
is withheld. (See Moroni 7:22-29,
37.) The coming of the angel
Moroni was prophesied for this dis-
pensation. (See Revelation 14:6-7.)

Although the scriptures teach that
angels are fellow-beings and fellow-
servants of us mortals and should
be thought of as those who have
lived on earth and have passed on
to serve as heavenly messengers,
men have conceived them to be
vastly different from us, for one
thing, having wings as a means of
locomotion.

In describing the heavenly being
Moroni, Joseph Smith made known
the following truths in answer to
prayer for further enlightenment
from God.

While I was thus in the act of calling
upon God, I discovered a light appearing
in my room, which continued to increase
until the room was lighter than at noon-
day, when immediately a personage ap-
peared at my bedside, standing in the air,
for his feet did not touch the floor. He
had on a loose robe of most exquisite
whiteness. It was a whiteness beyond
anything earthly I had ever seen nor do
I believe that any earthly thing could be
made to appear so exceedingly white and
brilliant. His hands were naked and his
arms also, a little above the wrist, so,
also were his feet naked, as were his legs,
a little above the ankles. His head and
neck were also bare. . . . Not only was
his robe exceedingly white, but his whole
person was glorious beyond description,
and his countenance truly like lightning.
The room was exceedingly light, but not
so very bright as immediately around his
person.

When first I looked upon him, I was
afraid but the fear soon left me (D. H. C.
I:ii).

Joseph Smith was instructed many

times by Moroni, who had lived
upon the American Continent over
fourteen hundred years before, but,
as a resurrected being, he came as a
"fellow-servant" of those who were
seeking to assist in the salvation of
mankind. For this purpose was
Joseph Smith commissioned by God
through the reopening of the heav-
ens in fulfillment of Bible proph-
ecies. The modern Prophet, Joseph
Smith, could testify not only that
the Father and the Son, Jesus Christ,
truly existed, but also that the testi-
mony of the Bible prophets concern-
ing the ministration of angels was
true.

Elijah and Moroni

An era of faith had begun; a new
dispensation of the gospel with its
miracles, had been committed to
man upon the earth and angels min-
istered once more to the Lord's ap-
pointed. Section 2 is about another
angel from God who also had an
important place in the dispensation
of the fulness of times. His com-
ing to the earth followed that of
Moroni, who spoke of Elijah in his
visit to Joseph Smith. Elijah the
prophet was a resurrected heavenly
being as was Moroni. (See D. & C.
133:55.) His coming was also
prophesied in the Bible. (See Mal-
achi 4:5-6.)

Section 2 and MaJachi 4:5-6
Compared

When Moroni visited Joseph
Smith he quoted, among other
prophecies, the one which closes
the Old Testament, as follows:

Behold, I will reveal unto you the
Priesthood, by the hand of Elijah the
prophet, before the coming of the great
and dreadful day of the Lord.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

689

And he shall plant in the hearts of the
children the promises made to the fathers,
and the hearts of the children shall turn
to their fathers.

If it were not so, the whole earth
would be utterly wasted at his coming
(D. & C. Section 2).

A comparison of Malachi 4:5-6
shows that there are some changes
in the above quoted version given
by Moroni. The most significant
of these is the additional fact that
Ehjah was to bring the Priesthood
to the earth. Next, the phraseology
of the second sentence differs but
the meaning is still preserved. And
last, the penalty expressed in the last
phrase of Malachi is clarified by
section 2. The one point which is
preserved by the same language is
the expression ", . . before the com-
ing of the great and dreadful day
of the Lord" (D. & C. 2:1). This
statement is highly significant be-
cause it indicates the time when
Ehjah would come to the earth.
What does this expression mean?

It means the day when the Lord
Jesus Christ comes in power and
glory to take vengeance upon the
wicked. It shall be a dreadful day
to the unrepentant, but to the
righteous it shall be a day of salva-
tion. Before that day, however,
Elijah was to come to confer the
Priesthood upon Joseph Smith and
Oliver Cowdery as the capstone of
the restoration of divine authority
in the last days.

(Many of the ideas which follow
come from the writings of President
Joseph Fielding Smith. A collec-
tion of material on this subject is
found in Doctiines oi Salvation,
vol. II, chapters 6-7. Class leaders

will benefit materially by consulting
this reference.)

Why Elijah Restored Priesthood

Elijah was to bring Priesthood to
the earth. But some may ask, ''Why
does Elijah restore Priesthood when
Peter, James, and John had already
brought the Melchizedek Priesthood
to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowd-
ery?" If these three apostles had
been commissioned to do so, they
could have performed this function,
but there is something more in the
mission of Elijah than what was in-
cluded in the mission of Peter,
James, and John. This is what the
Prophet wrote concerning Elijah:

Elijah was the last Prophet that held
the keys of the Priesthood, and who will,
before the last dispensation, restore the
authority and deliver the keys of the
Priesthood, in order that all the ordi-
nances may be attended to in righteous-
ness. It is true that the Savior had
authority and power to bestow this bless-
ing; but the sons of Levi were too pre-
judiced. "And I will send Elijah the
Prophet before the great and terrible day
of the Lord," etc., etc. Why send
Elijah? Because he holds the keys of
the authority to administer in all the
ordinances of the Priesthood; and with-
out the authority is given, the ordinances
could not be administered in righteous-
ness (D. H. C, IV:2ii). (Underlining
by author.)

Although Elijah, Moses, and
Jesus conferred keys of authority on
Peter, James, and John on the
Mount of Transfiguration, the Lord
had reserved Elijah for the restora-
tion of certain keys for the salvation
of man in the last dispensation.
(SeeD.H. 0.111:387.)

Elijah's mission was one of re-
storing the sealing power. This
power was not for the dead ex-

690 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

clusively, but for the living also, the sealing powers make possible a

Some have thought it was the keys welding link between the fathers

of baptism for the dead, but it was and the children, a work for the

not that. There were no baptisms dead, which is essential for the sal-

for the dead in the days of Elijah, vation of the living. The ''curse"

or before Jesus taught the gospel spoken of by Malachi is that ''the

in the spirit world between his own whole earth would be utterly wast-

death and resurrection. (See I ed" at the Lord's coming, if the

Peter 3:18-20; 4:6. ) Jesus bridged sealing power were not restored,

the gulf which separated the right- This judgment, however, will not

eous in paradise from the wicked in befall the earth because Elijah has

prison. In other words, Elijah re- come with this power, and the

stored the fulness of the power of necessary keys for both the salva-

Priesthood. This power, or the tion of the dead and the living are

keys of the Priesthood, make valid in The Church of Jesus Christ of

all of the ordinances of the gospel. Latter-day Saints,
but without this sealing power, as

the Prophet Joseph Smith said, Salvation of the Dead
"the ordinances [of the Priest- When Malachi said Elijah's mis-
hood . . .1 could not be administered ^ion was to ". . . turn the heart of
in rishteousness " ^^^ fathers to the children, and the

Men who hold the Priesthood ^^^rt of the children to their fa-
may officiate by the authority they ^^^^'^ ' ' •" i^^^- 4-6), we have a
possess, but only when directed to thought which suggests the great
do so by those who possess the keys ^ork for the dead. The turning of
of the Priesthood. It is this power ^he hearts of the fathers in the spirit
by which all things are bound in world to the children on the earth,
heaven as well as on earth that ^^ as consistent as the fact that the
Elijah restored. Elijah had a special l^^^^S ^n earth seek earnestly to
mission and was called to perform f ther genealogical data of their
it. Notwithstanding Elijah's mis- deceased fathers in order that the
sion pertained to the living, it was ordinances may be performed for
more especially for the work in the th^m m the temples of the Lord,
temples, for the living and the dead, ^his thought is agreeable with the
It IS by this means that husbands ^"§^1 Moroni s rendition of Mala-
and wives and children are sealed f/^^ ^ f °P^^.7, T^ ^? '^'^ ^^^^
to one another. • • • ^^ [^^']^^ shall plant in the

hearts of the children the promises

The Wasting oi the Earth made to the fathers, and the hearts

When one understands that va- of the children shall turn to their

lidity is given to all ordinances of fathers . . ." (Pearl of Great Price,

the gospel through the seahng pow- Writings of Joseph Smith 2:39).

ers of the Priesthood, an under- The thought was suggested by Elder

standing of the fact stated in sec- John A. Widtsoe that in the pre-

tion 2 concerning the earth being earth life, we, who would be as-

utterly wasted at the Lord's second signed to the earth during a time

coming, is available. In addition, when we could accomplish a service

LESSON DEPARTMENT

691

for our kindred dead, were under a
commitment to do this work be-
cause of the premortal contract to
do this. Here are his words:

In our prcexistent state, in the day of
the great council, we made a certain
agreement with the Ahiiighty. The Lord
proposed a plan, conceixed by him. We
accepted it. Since the plan is intended
for all men, we became parties to the
salvation of every person under that plan.
We agreed, right then and there, to be
not only saviors for ourselves but meas-
urably, saviors for the whole human fam-
ily. We went into a partnership with
the Lord. The working out of the plan
became then not merely the Father's
work, and the Savior's work, but also our
work. The least of us, the humblest, is
in partnership with the Almighty in
achieving the purposes of the eternal plan
of salvation.

That places us in a very responsible
attitude towards the human race. By that
doctrine, with the Lord at the head, we
become saviors on Mount Zion, all com-
mitted to the great plan of offering sal-
vation to the untold numbers of spirits.
To do this is the Lord's self-imposed
duty, this great labor his highest glory.
Likewise, it is man's duty, self-imposed,
his pleasure and joy, his labor, and ulti-
mately his glory ("The Worth of Souls,"
The Utah Genealogical and Historical
Magazine, October 1934, page 189).

Importance of the Dead
to the Living

We learn in the scriptures that
the work for the dead is of such im-
portance to the living that they
without their dead cannot be made
perfect. In the language of section
128 we read:

And now, my dearly beloved brethren
and sisters, let me assure you that these
are principles in relation to the dead and
the living that cannot be lightly passed
over, as pertaining to our salvation. For
their salvation is necessary and essential
to our salvation, as Paul says concerning
the fathers — that they without us can-

not be made perfect — neither can we
without our dead be made perfect.

. . . For we without them cannot be
made perfect; neither can they without us
be made perfect. Neither can they nor we
be made perfect without those who have
died in the gospel also . . . (D. & C.
128:15, 18).

Evidence oi Prophecy FulfiUed

If a nonmember friend were to
ask for evidence to support the
claim of Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery that Elijah actually came
to them and restored the keys of
the Priesthood, as prophesied, on
April 3, 1836, in the Kirtland
Temple, what would you say? Presi-
dent Joseph Fielding Smith has
suggested the consistency of their
claim because no one else in the
world has testified to the return of
Elijah to the earth. Their testimony
becomes more reasonable when it
is realized that these two men could
not turn the hearts of the children
to their fathers, except by the pow-
er of God. President Smith also
reminds us that they did not have
the power to persuade millions of
people who are not members of the
Church to turn their attention to
their dead fathers. He sets forth
evidence that organized efforts to
gather genealogical data were not
forthcoming until after Elijah came
to the Kirtland Temple in 1836.
One year after this date. Great Brit-
ain passed laws compelling the pres-
ervation of duplicate records of the
dead. The New England Historical
and Genealogical Society was organ-
ized in 1844, and the New York
Genealogical and Biographical So-
ciety came into existence in 1869
for the purpose of compiling genea-
logical records.

692

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

The great increase in interest on
the part of individuals in genealogy
has come since 1836. Thousands
of family histories have been com-
piled outside of this Church to aid
in the great work of redeeming our
dead. These efforts on the part of
nonmembers of the Church bear
witness that Elijah did come and
restore the keys of the Priesthood.
The activity on the part of the mem-
bers of the Church in the gathering
of vital statistics with the modern
methods of microfilming hundreds
of thousands of records combine to
bear testimony of the ''spirit of
Ehjah" in the world.

Questions for Discussion

1. What circumstances gave rise to
this revelation (section 2)?

2. Discuss: The ministry of angels
should be expected after the New Testa-
ment period.

3. Who was Elijah? (See I Kings,
chapters 17-22; 2 Kings, chapters 1-2).

4. \Miat contributions arc made by
section 2 to an understanding of Mala-
chi 4:5-6?

5. Why did Elijah restore Priesthood
to the earth (1836) following the restora-
tion of the Melchizedek Priesthood by
Peter, James, and John (1829)?

6. Of what importance is the doctrine
of salvation of the dead?

7. What evidence exists that Elijah has
come in fulfillment of Malachi's proph-
ecy?

Visiting cJeacher liiessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 4— "Remember That Without Faith You Can Do Nothing; There-
fore Ask in Faith ... Do Not Ask For That Which You Ought Not''

(D. &C. 8:10).

Chiistine H. Rohinson

For Tuesday, January 7, 1958

Objective: To show that all things are possible to him who has absolute faith and
who exercises it wisely.

■pAITH is the cornerstone of re-
ligion; it is the motivating force
of action, and the first principle in
the gospel of Jesus Christ.

The message on this important
principle, as found in section 8 of
The Doctrine and Covenants, pre-
sents two areas of thought. First,
we are reminded that nothing can
be accomplished without faith, be
it great or small, miraculous, or com-
monplace. To be complete, faith

involves an unquestioning trust in
God, full confidence in ourselves,
and faith in the cause for which we
are working. Second, faith is such
a vital, motivating force that it must
be employed sincerely and not uti-
lized for selfish purposes.

Faith is the foundation of cour-
age, strength, confidence, hope, and
trust. It is sohdly behind all of the
accomplishments of man.

Recently an effective vaccine has

LESSON DEPARTMENT

693

been developed which promises to
control the scourge of polio. This
wonderful benefit to mankind came
after years of painstaking labor and
research, every step of which was
founded on faith that a vaccine
could be found.

The Lord achieves his divine pur-
poses here upon the earth through
the faith of mankind. He ''. . . work-
est unto the children of men accord-
ing to their faith" (Ether 12:29).
He has promised, ''Ask, and it shall
be given you; seek, and ye shall find;
knock, and it shall be opened unto
you" (Mt. 7:7). But, he also adds,
'\ . . let him ask in faith, nothing
wavering . . ." (James 1:6).

As indicated in the second area
of the message, one should not
attempt to employ faith in the fur-
thering of one's own selfish inter-
ests. The story is told of a young
girl blessed with a great talent who
won high honors in a national con-
test. When her grandfather con-
gratulated her, she explained humbly
that she had fasted and prayed and
knew that the Lord would help her
succeed. Her grandfather remarked

that it was probable that the other
contestants had prayed that they
also might win. Whereupon the
grandda lighter replied, ''I did not
pray to win, but asked the Lord to
help me to do my best. He helped
me do my best, and even if I had
not won the contest, still I would
feel that I had succeeded."

It is a mark of sincere faith to ask
the Lord to help us always to do
our best. With this type of motiva-
tion we can move confidently for-
ward to the full utilization of all of
our talents and abilities and with
full confidence of the Lord's bless-
ings, for:

. . . Whatsoever thing ye shall ask the
Father in my name, which is good, in
faith believing that ye shall receive, behold,
it shall be done unto you (Moroni 7:26).

Faith is a gift from God. As with
all other gifts, the more one exer-
cises it, in the righteous way, the
more it grows and develops. Finally,
it becomes a great motivating spirit-
ual power in the lives of men. And
to him who has such faith Jesus has
promised, ''nothing shall be impos-
sible to you" (Mt. 17:20).

JLiVing [Proof

Ins W. Schow

Here, where I pause a moment in my flight

From grief, with work, caught by the feel

Of grass through parted fingers, I become aware

That hands, tears, weeds, rose, thorn are sharply real.

And suddenly less torn

By woe, accept the fact these signs reveal:

That in the realness of this grass, these hands,

My tears, these weeds, this rose, its thorn,

Lies living proof earth is no accident,

And this bereavement can be borne.

Viyom 1 1 ieeting — Living More Abundantly

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Lesson 4— Making Money More Valuable

Elder William F. Edwards

For Tuesday, January 8, 1958

Objective: To become aware of the added happiness available to those who are
always anticipating important and good things.

/^NE reason the sacred scriptures
never grow old is because they
contain so much basic truth that is
recognized anew as our understand-
ing increases. Thus one can con-
tinually study the scriptures and find
''hidden treasures of knowledge."
In the story of the creation of the
earth and man and the mission of
Jesus, we see in action principles
that have application to our objec-
tive of a life filled with joy.

Creation oi Earth and Man

The Book of Moses records the
visions and the writings of Moses
as revealed to the Prophet Joseph
Smith. The Lord made clear his
goal:

For behold, this is my work and my
glory — to bring to pass the immortality
and the eternal life of man (Pearl of
Great Price, Moses 1:39).

With this goal established, there
follows the greatest recorded story
of preparation and anticipation.
'The earth was without form, and
void . . ." and in five intervals of
time called "days," the earth was
prepared for man (Moses 2:1-25).
Then came the greatest of the days:
''And I, God, said unto mine Only
Begotten, which was with me from
the beginning: Let us make man in

Page 694

our image, after our likeness; and it
was so" (Moses 2:26). And God
blessed them "male and female"
and instructed them.

With the goal of creation com-
pleted, God "rested on the seventh
day," "And I, God, blessed the
seventh day, and sanctified it . . ."
(Moses 3:2-3).

In this story we desire to detect
three fundamentals :

a. Establishment of an important goal

b. An adequate period of preparation
and anticipation

c. Realization of the goal.

Jesus and His Mission

The purpose of the earthly mis-
sion of Jesus (the goal) is clear from
the scriptures. The story of the
early life of Jesus is incomplete, but
sufficient to reveal thirty years of
preparation and anticipation. Then
came the short but glorious mission,
the realization of the goal (Mat-
thew, Mark, Luke, and John).

The Lord's Way— The Wise Way
The story of the delivering of
Israel from bondage, the story of
Joseph Smith and the organization
of the Church (Joseph Smith 2, The
Pearl of Great Price), and other
great events in the dealings of the
Lord with his people, all emphasize
the same fundamentals. It can be

LESSON DEPARTMENT 695

said that the Lord's way of achiev- Church history. After returning

ing worthwhile things is to begin by home, they became aware of the

the estabhshment of an important, many things they could have done

praiseworthy goal, and then engage with proper planning, and there was

in an adequate period of preparation the debt at the bank to be paid off.

and anticipation. Applying these Both families spent the same

fundamentals to our lives quickly amount of time taking the trip and

reveals that it is the wise way. the same amount of money. But

there is no question but that the

A buccessrui 1 np gj-^l- faniily obtained much more

Many saints living in all parts of satisfaction-the money they spent

North America have thrilled with ^^^ more valuable!
a trip to Palmyra, New York, to

witness The Book of Mormon pag- Savings Should Precede Spending

eant at the Hill Cumorah. In this Savings should precede spending,

we can find a practical application with only justifiable exceptions,
of these fundamentals by imagining

the experiences of two families. '^'^'^ ^'"'l ^'^f'^'j^Y "°"'<^ '"','= '" "§*=

„, ^ f. r •^ j-j 1 • 1 every member or the Church to follow

Ihe first family did things the the example set by the Church and to

right way. Nearly a year in advance live within his income.

they decided to make the trip. This * , v , j t,- •

-^ ,, ... c ^ Anyone who lives beyond his income
gave them time to prepare for the is inviting disaster. Borrowed money is
trip. They soon found that going not income. Borrowing on capital ac-
hy one route and returning another count, within your reasonable capacity to

they could visit along the way P^^' "'"^^ ^^ ^^""^' depending upon cir-
1 . n £ .1 . ° . , / cumstances. But borrowing to live on is
almost all of the important spots ^^^^^^^j, whether it be an outright loan
in Church history. This stimulated or installment buying. We urge the
a review of Church history to iden- members to be fiugal, thrifty, industrious,
tify the exact location of the spots temperate, saving, and to live righteously
and to become more fully acquaint- (P'^^^^d^"^ J. Reuben Clark, Jr.).
ed with the history. Now people in Some will ask: How could we ever
history became more important, and obtain many things like an automo-
this family became better acquaint- bile, a refrigerator, or a television
ed with the lives of early Church set, if we could not buy on credit,
leaders. This also provided time to because it seems impossible to save
prepare financially for the trip. first? There is only one correct
_-^ , . . , answer. The more pressing your
JN contrast, let us imagine another financial position, the greater the
family doing the same thing, but need to save before buying. Only
doing It the wrong way. This family the well-to-do can afford to buy on
made a sudden decision to take the credit, and they are the ones most
trip. It was necessary to borrow likely to avoid it.
money from the bank. They ob-
tained road maps, but failed to It is better to live simply, plainly, be

identify many of the important his- 'P^""g ^" ,^''^''y indulgence, even if it is

*.^^'^^i 1^ J J j-j i. harmless, than to replenish your purse for

toncal locations and did not ac- j^.^j,, ^ ■ ^^^ ^eM (Joseph F.

quaint themselves with the desired Smith).

696

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

Buying on credit usually means
paying the equivalent of a premium
price; it is the expensive way and,
in the long run, the hard way of
acquiring things.

There are justifiable occasions for
encouraging debts, such as buying a
home, and this will be discussed
fully in a subsequent lesson. But,
generally, it is unwise to buy and
pay later.

Never be argued out of your soul; never
be argued out of your honor; and never be
argued into believing that soul and honor
do not run a terrible risk if you limp into
life with the load of debt on your shoul-
ders (Bulwer Lytton).

Money Can Be Made
More Valuable

It is a recognized principle in
economics, as real as Newton's
Theory of Gravitation or Einstein's
Law of Relativity, that money
changes in value. Most people
have a greater opportunity to in-
crease their economic satisfactions
by doing those things that increase
the value of money than by increas-
ing the supply of money available
for spending.

In a very real sense, the family
that planned carefully for the trip
to Palmyra received enjoyment
equal to having spent the money
three times. The period of prepara-
tion and anticipation was one of
real happiness and joy. The period
of realization was enriched and

made more satisfying. After return-
ing home, their choice memories of
the trip and satisfaction from hav-
ing seen and experienced all of the
things of interest were valuable.
They really received $3 of satisfac-
tion for each $1 spent! In contrast,
the other family that failed to plan
probably did not receive even $1
of value for each $1 spent. They
were deprived of the experience of
preparation and anticipation, re-
ceived less enjoyment while on the
trip, and, in the end, had a degree
of remorse plus the burden of pay-
ing back the money borrowed.

Conclusion

Always be anticipating something
wonderful. This not only results in
spending money more wisely, but
gives added new satisfaction fre-
quently equal to that which comes
from the actual realization — it
truly makes money more valuable.

The hopeful man is the man
whom discouragement cannot harm,
the man who is able to overcome
reverses. If one lives each day in
an atmosphere of preparation and
anticipation for soul-satisfying and
wonderful events, each day is some-
how colored by this beauty, and all
of life grows more lovely. All of
the events of our life can gain in
value if we look forward to them
with joy, plan for them with care,
and accomplish them in the spirit
of the gospel.

IF a person owned what he had and did not have to pay interest, and only bought as
he had the money to buy, the majority of people would be in reasonably comfortable
circumstances (President Heber J. Grant, Gospel Standards, page 112).

JLiterature — Shakespeare in Our Lives

Lesson 12-The ''Hamlet" Frame
Elder Briant S. Jacobs

Text: Shakespeare Major Plays and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison,
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948

For Tuesday, January 21, 1958

Objective: To appreciate Shakespeare's most provocative drama that we may find
new meaning for our own hves and deeper or more adequate expression to our thoughts.

The one word that explains the Shakespeare miracle is unconsciousness. — Henry
David Thoreau.

JJAMLET is not only Shake- within him, so vastly does he range
peare's most popular play, but from the highest pinnacles of hope
it is generally conceded to be his to the darkest caverns of self-con-
most provocative one, as witnessed tempt and despair that each of us,
by its thousands of performances in regardless of our identity at this
the theaters of all nations. As early present moment, finds some large
as 1702, George Farquhar called it phase of himself mirrored in Ham-
''Long the Darling of the English let. So complex is he that, as A. C.
Audience, and like to continue with Bradley points out, he is the only
the same applause, in Defiance of character among Shakespeare's myr-
all criticism." It has been estimated iad creations who could have writ-
that more books have been written ten Shakespeare's plays,
about the character of Hamlet than A brilliant example of the vari-
any other name in fiction, and more ous responses which he evokes is
than any ''real" person, save Christ, told by Frederic Harrison, an Eng-
Napoleon, and Lincoln. In recent lishman with a lifelong devotion to
decades the number of books ''ex- Hamlet, who recalls his disappoint-
plaining" him continues to increase, ment at the French production of
Thus, apparently, we moderns con- HamJet he saw in Paris. "Why, that
tinue to find new vitality in the play isn't Hamlet at all!" he complained
each time it is read. And even to a Frenchman seated near him,
though no one completely under- who, in turn, replied, "My friend,
stands the frustrations which make you forget that Hamlet is not only
up Hamlet's character, he seems to an Englishman. There is a French
tell us more about ourselves from Hamlet, a German, an Italian, a
over the centuries than do writers Russian Hamlet, each different in
of our own day, so constant is his personal and national idiosyncrasy,
popularity. but all profoundly true to Shake-
Probably the reason Hamlet is so speare's ideal of the inscrutable spir-
provocative is because, without any it of the ill-starred Prince of Den-
close rivals, his is the most complex mark." This varying concept of
character in Shakespeare. So inex- Hamlet among various cultures is
haustible are the depths of conflicts not to be questioned, so logical is

Page 697

698

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

it. How much more true must be
the variation within each culture;
Hamlet, therefore, must appear as
variously to each of us as we are
different from each other. And an
awareness of this truth is not to be-
little him nor destroy his power, but
only to acclaim the unconscious
genius Shakespeare employed to in-
carnate most nearly his inexhausti-
ble self within Hamlet, the largest
single creation of his pen.

It shall be the purpose of the sec-
ond lesson on Hamlet to discuss him
as the central, integrating symbol-
force of the play, about whom all
else hinges; indeed, in no other of
Shakespeare's plays does one char-
acter so completely dominate. As
preparation for such an approach,
our present lesson attempts to point
out how thoroughly Shakespeare
prepared a magnificent setting or
frame around the emerging charac-
ter of Hamlet; how lesser characters
within the play, even though they
receive his contempt, his envy, or
even his rapier, best serve to mirror
the various conflicts within Hamlet
himself. But before this is begun,
we must look for a moment at the
plot.

Plot

Prince Hamlet, son of Hamlet,
King of Denmark, was away study-
ing at Wittenberg when he received
word of his father's— the King's—
sudden death and returned home.
Too soon thereafter his widowed
mother. Queen Gertrude, had mar-
ried Claudius, her husband's broth-
er, who now reigns as king.

At midnight on the battlements
of the castle, the ghost of Hamlet's
father appears to him and his best
friend Horatio, and tells Prince

Hamlet that Claudius has murdered
him after first winning Gertrude's
affections. Next the ghost orders
him to be revenged on his uncle,
although he should spare his moth-
er. In hesitation at performing this
command, Hamlet pretends to be
mad, and repulses Ophelia whom he
formerly loved. He arranges for a
play to be presented to the court
which represents the crimes of his
uncle who, seeing the play for what
it is, betrays his evident guilt to
Hamlet's satisfaction.

King Claudius flees from the play
to kneel in private prayer. Here
Hamlet discovers him, yet cannot
bring himself to kill him while he
is in such holy pursuits. In a furi-
ous interview with his mother in her
bedroom, Hamlet, it seems to her,
is about to kill her, but, instead, he
accidentally kills Polonius, who had
been planted by Claudius behind
the draperies to eavesdrop.

As soon as hot-blooded Laertes
learns that Polonius, his father, has
been murdered, he returns posthaste
from France to avenge his father's
death, but he is controlled by King
Claudius, who convinces him Ham-
let will be taken care of. Knowing
his own danger as long as Hamlet is
alive and able to talk, Claudius
sends Hamlet to England, unknow-
ingly bearing orders for his own
execution upon arrival.

Completely spurned, then
crushed by cruelly indifferent Ham-
let, Ophelia goes mad, even as
word comes from the high seas that
Hamlet has killed his guards and
former friends, Rosencrantz and
Guildenstern, has overcome pirates
who attacked his vessel, and even
now is back in Denmark. Once

LESSON DEPARTMENT

699

more Claudius and Laertes plot his
death. Hamlet arrives with his
friend Horatio just in time to wit-
ness the funeral of accidentally
drowned Ophelia, and in rash des-
pair over his lost love for her, he
jumps into her open grave to quar-
rel with her fiery brother Laertes.

Soon thereafter King Claudius
announces a fencing match to be
held before the court, in which
Laertes is to use a poisoned sword
against Hamlet. Laertes wounds
Hamlet, but the foils accidentally
had been exchanged, and Laertes,
instead, is poisoned. Realizing that
he has but seconds to live, Laertes
tells of the King's treachery, but he
speaks too late to prevent Queen
Gertrude from drinking the poi-
soned wine prepared for Hamlet.
Knowing that his own death is near,
Hamlet finally becomes a man of
action and stabs the King, then, to
be doubly sure, Hamlet forces Clau-
dius to drink the remaining poi-
soned wine, gallantly saves Horatio
from death, and dies. As an ironic
contrast. Prince Fortinbras of Nor-
way enters en route to a successful
conquest for his own glory and that
of his country.

The play sparkles with well-worn
phrases long familiar to our tongues.
Who would have thought just one
of Shakespeare's plays could have
put so many words in our mouths as
the following: ''In my mind's eye"
(L 2. 185); ''the primrose path of
dalliance treads" (L 3.50); "brevity
is the soul of wit" (IL 2. 90);
"Though this be madness, yet there
is method in 't" (IL 2. 207-208);
"Aye, there's the rub" (III. 1. 65);
"shuffled off this mortal coil" (III.
1. 67); "the whips and scorns of
time" (III. 1. 70); "The glass of
fashion and the mold of form" (III.

1. 161); "as easy as lying" (III. 2.
373); "my offense is rank, it smells
to Heaven" (III. 3. 36); "Hoist with
his own petar" (III. 4. 207); "flam-
ing youth" (III. 4. 84); "Cudgel
thy brains" (V. 1. 63); "yeoman's
service" (V. 2. 36); "Sweets to the
sweet" (V. 1. 266); "dog will have
his day" (V. 1. 315); "There's a
divinity that shapes our ends" (V.

2. 10). Many more quotations could
be cited, if space permitted. Yet
these are ample to indicate how
memorable is the language of the
play throughout, largely because of
its intensity and condensation.

Condensation

Though Hamlet is by far Shake-
speare's longest play, it is concen-
trated diet throughout. Ideally,
nothing can be removed without in-
juring the entire structure. The play
itself is its own best summary, and
no other even approaches validity.
It contains no one "best" scene be-
cause the play as a whole is its own
best oneness. Therefore, in present-
ing excerpts, we do so only because
of the shortness of time and space.

Hub and Wheel

Hamlet is such a tremendous ex-
perience because Shakespeare has
been so successful in making Ham-
let's confusions, contradictions, his
hopes, and despairs seem entirely
real. As the hub of the play's struc-
ture. Prince Hamlet receives along
the spokes of the wheel the support
or contrast of the minor characters,
whose functions might be likened to
the rim. As the influence of their
actions and philosophies flows from

700

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

each of them inward to Hamlet, at
first it might seem that their weak-
nesses are allowed to surround or
frame him in that the power of his
character and the rightness of his
cause and method may serve as con-
trast. But, upon closer examination,
it becomes evident that the indeci-
sion and corruption flowing in to
Hamlet often receive his contempt,
his satire, or his vehement con-
demnation, not merely because he
recognizes them as evils within
themselves, but because, consciously
or unconsciously, they are dominant
within his own heart, thus making
even more chaotic his own inward
conflicts and bewilderment. Once
this paradox becomes apparent, we
then see that the rottenness which is
Denmark is not only flowing to
Hamlet, but he, in turn, radiates
outward to the rim or frame sur-
rounding him, his own intensified
reflection of the very evils he con-
demns with such stern bitterness.
This reciprocating absorption-con-
demnation radiation cycle is em-
ployed by Shakespeare to sharpen
Hamlet's self-warfare as no other
device could have done. Such a
pattern is evident within at least
three phases of Hamlet's mind and
heart.

1. Action vs. Indecision

The play opens in a fever of mili-
tary activity with ''daily cast of
brazen cannon" and the forced
drafting of:

. . . shipwrights, whose sore task
Does not divide the Sunday from the
week. . . .

I. 1. 75-76

In direct contrast to Hamlet's
frustrating inability to execute the
commands of his dead father, young

Fortinbras of Norway, *'of unim-
proved mettle hot and full" is
threatening to invade Denmark to
win back the lands seized by King
Hamlet from Fortinbras' own uncle,
King Fortinbras, and thus avenge
this stain on his honor. King Clau-
dius proves himself an effective
diplomat by convincing young For-
tinbras not to fight with Denmark,
yet his ''spirit with divine ambition
puffed" will not permit him to stag-
nate, and in Act IV, scene 4, For-
tinbras asks Denmark's permission
to bring troops across her territory
to fight Poland for a tiny patch of
ground "that hath no profit but the
name." Informed of Fortinbras'
courage, his love of action, and his
willingness to sacrifice two thousand
souls and twenty thousand ducats to
gain such a trifle, Hamlet sees in
contrast his own indecision, defines
himself ". . . one part wisdom . . .
three parts coward . . ." ( IV. 4. 42 )
and in envy, speaks of Fortinbras,
thus:

. . . delicate and tender Prince

Whose spirit with divine ambition puffed

Makes mouths at the invisible event,

Exposing what is mortal and unsure

To all that fortune, death, and danger

dare.
Even for an eggshell. . . .

IV. 4. 48-53

But whereas Fortinbras serves as
foil or contrast to Hamlet (as does
his steady, loyal friend Horatio),
Laertes serves to sharpen Ham-
let's dilemma both as foil and as
pattern. Once Laertes learns of his
father's murder, he returns home
furious, ready to lead indignant com-
monfolk against the apparently cor-
rupt Claudius. This extreme action
Hamlet justly spurns, recognizing it
for the hot-headed foolishness which

LESSON DEPARTMENT

701

it is; nevertheless Hamlet's suffering
conscience reminds him that at least
Laertes tries to do something, even
while he, with far greater justifica-
tion, remains inert. Yet at the burial
of Ophelia, it is Hamlet, not the
impetuous Laertes, who loses his
head entirely and jumps into the
grave to release the body of his be-
loved from the justifiable embrace
of her brother Laertes.

Laer. The Devil take thy soul! [Grap-

phng with him]
Haml, Thou pray'st not well.

I prithee, take thy fingers from

my throat,
For though I am not splenitive and

rash,
Yet have I in me something dan-
gerous,
Which let thy wisdom fear. Hold
off thy hand.

V. 1. 282-286

Then the grief-stricken Hamlet
pours out his love for Ophelia and,
disclaiming Laertes' right to rant
and moan, so outrants him that,
quite justly. Queen Gertrude de-
scribes his action as ''mere mad-
ness." Thus the distraught Hamlet
excels Laertes in displaying exces-
sive impulse to action, which for-
merely he condemned in Laertes,
even while he envied him.

2. Integrity vs. Duplicity

Polonius is a professional courtier,
flatterer, cynic, hypocritical fawner,
and self-styled master in the shady
arts of eavesdropping and social in-
trigue. He has his son Laertes spied
on while away at school, debases
Hamlet's love for his daughter into
flirtation, if not lust, and eagerly
offers to spy for Claudius. Hamlet
calls him a calf, a fishmonger, and
''a tedious old fool," and, upon dis-
covering he has killed him accident-

ally, Hamlet says, "Thou wretched,
rash, intruding fool, farewell." Yet,
ironically, it is this pompous wind-
bag who speaks to his departing son
what may be the most widely
quoted lines Shakespeare ever wrote.
Evaluated in terms of their source,
then, the following lines are but
further proof of his wordy shallow-
ness; quoted in isolation ''these few
precepts" are immortal:

. . . Give thy thoughts no tongue,
Nor any unproportioned thought his act.
Be thou familiar, but by no means vulgar.
Those friends thou hast, and their adop-
tion tried,
Grapple them to thy soul with hoops of

steel,
But do not dull thy palm with enter-
tainment
Of each new-hatched unfledged comrade.

Beware
Of entrance to a quarrel, but being in,
Bear 't that the opposed may beware of

thee.
Give every man thy ear but few thy voice.
Take each man's censure, but reserve thy

judgment.
Costly thy habit as thy purse can buy.
But not expressed in fancy — rich, not

gaudy.
For the apparel oft proclaims the man,
And they in France of the best rank and

station
Are of a most select and generous chief in

that.
Neither a borrower nor a lender be,
For loan oft loses both itself and friend
And borrowing dulls the edge of hus-
bandry.
This above all: To thine own self be true,
And it must follow, as the night the day.
Thou canst not then be false to any man.

L 3. 59-80

Though Hamlet's contempt for
Polonius' duplicity was overwhelm-
ing, in fairness to Polonius it should
be noted that probably he was un-
aware of his own dual nature. By
contrast, much though he hated
falseness and pretense, Hamlet's

702

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

own assumed double nature was in
large part intentional, and so effec-
tive^ in confusing the royal house-
hold and court that by comparison
Polonius dodders. And his supreme
admonition, 'To thine own self be
true,'' destroyed Hamlet. As is
proved by Hamlet's supreme solilo-
quies, no one ever desired more
passionately to be true to himself,
but Hamlet never knew to which of
his many selves to be true; instead,
in his complicating chaos, he was
true to all and therefore to none.

Similarly Rosencrantz and Guil-
denstern intentionally assume the
pretended roles of friends to Hamlet
when actually they spied for Clau-
dius, but here, as elsewhere, Hamlet
beats them at their own game, for
it is they who die by his hand. For
a most telling revelation of his
superior skill at role-playing, as well
as revelation of their own gullibility,
few scenes in the play are more
effective than Hamlet's conversa-
tion with Guildenstern concerning
pipes, clouds, weasels, and elephants
(III. 2. 364 ff.). Herein the hub's
radiations outward to the rim fairly
glow, so brilliant are they.

3. Control vs. Passion

The first portion of Act III, scene
2, is devoted to an essay on temper-
ance or control, a virtue ingrained
within Hamlet's own usually con-
trolled character, and one which he
esteems most highly in others. In
his famous advice to the players, his
greatest plea is not to ''strut and
bellow" nor to:

. . . saw the air too much with your
hand, thus, but use all gently. For in the
very torrent, tempest, and, as I may say,
whirlwind of passion, you must acquire

and beget a temperance that may give it
smoothness. Oh, it offends me to the
soul to hear a robustious periwig-pated
fellow tear a passion to tatters, to very
rags; to split the ears of the groundlings,
who for the most part are capable of
nothing but inexplicable dumb shows and
noise. I would have such a fellow whip-
ped for o'erdoing Termagant — it out-
Herods Herod. Pray you, avoid it.

III. 2. 4-16

The substance of the long para-
graph which follows, is to repeat
Hamlet's plea for temperance, after
which Hamlet commends loyal
Horatio for his constancy and
modesty, and above all, his temper-
ance and control:

. . . And blest are those

Whose blood and judgment are so well

commingled
That they are not a pipe for fortune's

finger
To sound what stop she please. Give me

that man
That is not passion's slave, and I will

wear him
In my heart's core — aye, in my heart of

heart.
As I do thee. . . .

III. 2. 73-79

Yet of all displays of passionate
outbursts in this most intense play,
none even approaches that of Ham-
let himself, not only in his solilo-
quies but in his wild and biting
words to his mother in the bedroom
scene. In his scathing denunciation
of her, he tears his own passion to
tatters, and his mother's inmost soul
as well. And who is more passion's
slave than Hamlet when he inten-
tionally destroys Ophelia's love by
putting to her the most obscene
questions and suggestions?

His mad ranting at Ophelia's
grave proves once again, that under
the carefully managed organization

LESSON DEPARTMENT

703

of the play, it is the function of the
lesser characters to contribute their
emotions, their own suggestive
weaknesses to Hamlet, who is the
center of the play in every sense of
the word. It is Hamlet's function,
in turn, to magnify these currents
and fallacies a hundredfold and fling
them back, couched in the fiery
images of his own giant-sized
rhetoric. If, as Thoreau intimates,
such reciprocating organization is
Shakespeare's unconscious accom-

plishment, then here indeed is the
unconsciousness of genius.

Thoughts for Discussion

1. Do you agree that only a Hamlet
could have written Shakespeare's plays?
Why so?

2. Discuss the proposition that when
Hamlet most vigorously condemns the
weaknesses of others he is really con-
demning himself.

3. If Hamlet valued temperance so
highly, yet was himself so intemperate,
isn't he then either shallow or a hypo-
crite? Discuss.

Soaai Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life

Lesson 10— Eternal Marriage
Elder John Fan Larson

For Tuesday, January 28, 1958

Objective: To show the significance of temples in The Church of Jesus Christ and
the advantages of temple marriage to the family.

npHE family can be established for
eternity only in a temple of
God. All true Latter-day Saints have
as a goal the blessing of exaltation.
Temple marriage is a condition
precedent to exaltation in its ful-
ness. Exaltation is not the only
blessing of temple marriage, how-
ever. Certain blessings are avail-
able now to those who embrace
temple marriage and live for its ben-
efits. They include a proper prep-
aration for marriage, aid in selecting
the marriage companion, and adorn-
ment of the personality with basic
virtues such as moral cleanliness,
modesty, fidelity, and spirituality.
To this must be added personal pro-
tection.

When a family is united by tem-
ple marriage, happiness is not an
accident. It flows from a set of

attitudes and practices put into mo-
tion by the marriage. They include:
family heritage, mutual considera-
tion, family prayer. Church service,
spirituality in the home, family or-
ganization, proper relationship to
the Priesthood, and growth, both
spiritual and intellectual.

The blessing of exaltation, as well
as the many blessings along the way,
are available only to those who live
for them. The extent to which the
individual complies with God's will
determines worthiness for blessings.

There is a law, irrevocably decreed in
heaven before the foundations of this
world, upon which all belssings are pred-
icated—

And when we obtain any blessing from
God, it is by obedience to that law upon
which it is predicated (D. & C. 130: 20-21).

704 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

The Temple— What It Is authority. In addition to this, the

The Church of Jesus Christ of ceremony must be performed in a

Latter-day Saints is unique in many temple.

ways, but, probably, the character- A civil marriage stands wanting

istic which distinguishes it most and empty compared to the prom-

from other Christian denominations ises made to those who pledge for

is its temples and the significant time and eternity. (See D. & C.

ordinances therein performed. Only 132:14-17.) A careful analysis of

in Latter-day Saint temples can ordi- the promises and blessings expected

nances be performed having eternal from these two contrasting marriage

consequences. Most people con- ceremonies should be sufficient to

sider any elaborate church edifice persuade all to be married in the

for public worship to be a temple, temple for time and for eternity,

but to Latter-day Saints a temple is Blessings which attend temple

more than a house of worship. marriage are of an eternal nature.

^ , . . ,, Some of them are available now and
Temples ... are sanctuaries specially -. 1.11,1. i •
dedicated for sacred rites and ceremonies ^ere, and they have tremendous in-
pertaining to exaltation in the celestial flucnce upon the SUCCess and happi-
kingdom of God {Doctrines of Salvation, ness of each member of the
Joseph Fielding Smith, Vol. II, page 231). Latter-day Saint home. These bless-
ings affect the personality of the
The Marriage Covenant individual and assist in the prep-
Let us now consider one of the oration for marriage. The temple
important ordinances of the temple carriage has a refining influence
which has profound effect upon the ^^^^ ^he atmosphere of the home,
establishment of the family and its ^^-^^ ^^ prepares family members for
role in eternity-the marriage cove- church and community service,
nant.

^ , . ,.^ , , . Ml- Benefits Before the Marriage

God instituted marriage in the begin- a /r • n l- t4?

ning .... this institution of marriage is Marriage Preparation: The prep-

not a man-made institution. It is of God aration for marriage, as for life gen-

.... God not only commends but he erally, Starts very early in life. By

commands marriage {Gospel Doctrine, ^^^^ ^.-j-j-^g ^-j-^g carriage ceremony is

Joseph F. Smith, pages 272, 274). performed, the way of life of the

The Lord performed the first I'^'^'Y. P'.^'*^7'"^^ has largely

1 il • • J A J J been determined. 1 hose who have

marriage when he lomed Adam and i ^ m • •. j • • c

T^ %.. . -u • 1 • 4. J 1 caught the spirit and vision ot

Eve. This was obviously intended ^ & , . ^ . ^ 14.

^ T_ r i. •. • 1 i.r, i. 4.- temple marriage are influenced to

to be for eternity, since at that time v ^ ^ r ^ • • j

J ^1 1 J ^ ^ 4.4.1 ij live worthy of receiving a recommend

death had not come into the world. . , ^ . u- i 4. j j.

The President of the Church, and ^""^ ^"* ^ marriage. High standards

1 1- 1 u 4.1, 1 £ 4.1, 1 • 1 are maintained, uncompromised,

only he, holds the keys of the bind- i ,. • j j ■ ^^r. I

. ^ J T £ 4. 1 and virtue is guarded as a priceless

ing and sealing power tor eternal ^ ryni i • 4. i«

• /c T^ p r^ \ treasure. Ihose planning a temple

marriage. (See D. & C. 132:7.) . ,. ^ ^ ^

A/r • £ 4. -4. 4- li ^ marriage realize:

Marriage for eternity must, there- ^

fore, be performed by the President n^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ to marriage than music

or one properly acting under his and moonlight; there is trust . . . and

LESSON DEPARTMENT 705

sharing ... and being loved and deserving makes for wise judgment through-

to be There is companionship through ^^^ ^^le courting and en^a^ement

years of growing up and growing old to- • , ° ° ^

gether (Excerpts from "Virtue Is Its Own penodS.

Reward/' The RcJid Society Magazine, j^^ Atmosphere oi the Home

June 1956, page 377). , 1 1. ui • • i-i,- rr

J yj r o >./// -j-j^g greatest blessmgs m this life
If we are honest with ourselves from temple marriage undoubtedly
in marriage preparation, the temple are those which affect the atmos-
ceremony spells no drastic change phere of the home. Basically, the
in our mode of hving, but rather a effect of temple marriage upon the
dehghtful continuation of the good family, in this life, is on the feelings
life aheady begun. Conformity to and fellowship of family members,
the temple vows follows as a natural. Here are some of the ways temple
comfortable sequel to what has gone marriage affects the home,
before. 1. Spirituality the foundation of
Choosing a Companion: One of the home: Couples joined in the
the major causes of strife between temple ceremony attach a deep
married persons is the difference in meaning to their life together, be-
religious affiliation and background, cause they understand the real pur-
Those who live for a temple mar- pose of life and have definite, spirit-
riage and are determined to settle ual goals towards which they strive,
for nothing less, will go far to avoid President Joseph F. Smith once
this cause of dissension. Chances of said: ''An ideal home is one in
marrying within the Church are which all worldly considerations are
good for the person who accepts secondary" (Gospel Doctrine, page
temple marriage as an ideal. He 302). Certainly the temple is the
chooses his friends intelligently and best place to establish this concept
discriminately, knowing that from in the minds of future parents. The
them he will eventually select a temple ceremony starts the marriage
mate whom he can take into the on a high spiritual plane and sug-
temple. Dating is planned with gests the formula for keeping it
great care. Somehow he doesn't there. It sets into operation the
feel quite comfortable with those greatest partnership which can be
having standards unlike his own. He formed. It introduces a spiritual
realizes that a partner throughout refinement which, if nurtured and
eternity must have ideals, likes, dis- cultivated, can help make a home
likes, and spiritual values which go a heaven on earth. It will develop
hand in hand with his own. The and sharpen the appetite for the
importance of similar religious af- best life has to offer. Knowing the
filiations cannot be overemphasized place of their marriage in the eternal
in the building of a happy home, scheme of things, husband and wife
but it is also important that the move forward with purpose and re-
marrying parties view in the same sourcefulness, weeding out non-
light the Church's pattern of living essentials.

and have the same desire to con- ^ , _ , , . , . ^ ,

r^^^ .^ •. u • • ^"-it seek ye farst the kmgdom or God,

rorm to it. Having marriage perma- ^^a \.- ■ ^ i j ^^ ..i i.u-

• 1 1 1 ^ *^ "^^ righteousness; and all these thmgs

nence m mind at the beginning shall be added unto you (Mt. 6:33).

706 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

With spiritual goals in mind, par- security of ''family backing" and

ents are inclined to put first things the companionship of their Father

first and to make decisions which in heaven.

help the family and its members 5. Family Heritage: The knowl-

move in the direction of perfection, edge that the family unit is linked

Parents who see the possibilities of together eternally makes one more

the future, reflect sound planning family-conscious and helps one

into everyday living. strive to live worthy of his place in

2. Love at home: If the spirit of the family circle. It makes fellow
temple marriage has really been members more interested in those
captured, kindness and consideration who have preceded and those to fol-
will predominate in all family re- low, and arouses a pride in one an-
lationships. Tolerance and under- other's achievements. A sense of
standing will beget patience and the family loyalty is developed which is
feelings of others will be protected strengthened through the years.

at all times. If parents respect the

rights of each other their children j^^ Individual Is Affected
will do likewise. Latter-day Saints temple marriage, along with oth-
consider rearing a family to be their ^^ ordinances and teachings of the
most sacred responsibility. Children Church, molds the desirable person-
are regarded as a blessing and when ^j characteristics of family members,
so regarded and reared under the g^^^ attributes as charity, tolerance,
influence of the Church, the real ^^ forgiveness, kindness, and
spirit of the home is born. This ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^^ themselves to those
spirit, often called love, is the spirit ^^^ ^-^^ ^^le gospel. Temple mar-
that shrinks the problems of he to ^- ^^- ^^ important part of
the small size. (See Lesson 13 Love ^he gospel, encourages these quali-
-A Basic Ingredient, for a further ^-^^ /^^^ Lesson 7, ''Be Ye There-
treatment of this subject.) f^^^ Perfect.'') Modesty and fi-

3. Relationship to Priesthood: It delity, however, are individual
is in the temple where the wife's characteristics especially fostered by
relationship to her husband's Priest- temple marriage. Modesty, as sug-
hood is most vividly taught, and if gested in the temple, includes mod-
a Latter-day Saint home is to oper- esty of dress, speech, and general
ate successfully, this should be seen conduct. Anything of an unseem-
in proper perspective at the outset, jy nature is shunned and avoided.
(See Lesson 4, "Women and the Modesty of this kind develops gent-
Priesthood.") leness which permeates the entire

4. Family prayer, which is inspired home environment. Fidelity is de-
and begun on the wedding day and veloped in a marriage fashioned for
continued thereafter, will invite the eternity. Husband and wife are in-
Lord's guidance to bless the mar- clined to adhere carefully to the
riage and family life of the home, marriage vows, giving both loyalty
This observance can do more than and devotion. All family members
any other single thing to influence learn from the parental example of
children for good and give them the fidelity to be honest with one an-

LESSON DEPARTMENT 707

other, to perform obligations faith- its worthy efforts. Wholesome as-
fully, and to find joy in so doing, sociations outside the home are
The husband and wife who are true essential to a healthy marriage, as
to their marriage covenants make a long as they do not become over-
conscious effort to plan their lives balanced. ''Men are that they might
so they can remain close together, have joy"— and real joy comes from
Not only their religious life, but a well-balanced life,
their recreational and intellectual

interests are cultivated together, in Importance of Returning
order that they do not seek the to the Temple
companionship of others in pref- Couples who have been married
erence to their mates. They develop in the temple receive added joy and
trust and confidence which are never understanding each time they re-
questioned, because of their con- turn to the temple. The full sig-
stant devotion to one another. Their nificance of the temple ceremony is
courtship does not cease with mar- not absorbed from one attendance
riage. at a temple session. Included in
Another aspect of temple mar- the benefits ensuing from returning
riage which has great significance to to the temple on occasion after the
the individual is the protective marriage are:

shield of the endowment. President , a jj^j i ^ i ^ • a

o-ii -1 ^' -^aded knowledge concerning, and

Joseph Fieldmg Smith has said: clarification of, the finer points of the

endowment are received.
If we realize what we are doing, then 2. An opportunity is provided to do
the endowment will be a protection to us something essential for someone else —
all our lives — a protection which a man which develops a spirit of unselfishness
who does not go to the Temple does not and service within the home,
have. . . . This protection is what these 3. It is a spiritual uplift to review cove-
ceremonies are for, in part. They save nants made in the temple, and thus we
us now, and exalt us hereafter, if we will are helped to live close to the Lord,
honor them [Doctiines of Salvation, 4. As individuals mature, the temple
Joseph Fielding Smith, Vol. II, 252-253). ceremony becomes more significant as it

is viewed in the light of added experience

OiiUir^p ihf^ Hnrnf^ ^^^ ^^^^^' understanding.

UutSlde the Home ^ p^^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ conversant with

Temple marriage encourages temple procedures are prepared to assist

Church service. It is important that their children and accompany friends who

Latter-day Saint couples regard this ^re visiting the temple for the first time,

in a harmonious way, because it in- . ^- The romance and beauty surrounding

, , , , , . -^ f . , the courtship and marriage are not for-

VOlves the devotion of time, talents, gotten. The sweetheart relationship must

energies, and means to the work of be maintained throughout a marriage to

the Lord. This requires active "^^ke it successful. It is an emotional

membership in the Church for par- necessity. , . „ ,

«^4-o ^ J 1-1 J J -n 1 J J. 7- Emotional comfort and intellectual

ents and children and will lead to refreshment come from quietness and

individual growth and development meditation,
as well as widening interests and

friendships. Latter-day Saints who Temple Marriage and Exaltation

fully understand the gospel feel a While there are many advantages

responsibility to the community in and blessings available in this life

708

^\\\ ''I Hl'll ///

THE INCOMPARABLE

CONN "Artist

This superb instruinenc oners iC
moderate cost, con: r! ere ::r.i! re-
sources, '\s simrlc .:. za.z:..
eiif CO operate. Feacures two iaJi'
pender.: nunuils.

THE IDEAL ORGAN

FOR LARGER HOMES,

CHURCHES, SCHOOLS

Oeared by CONN, musical inscru-
menc specialises for nearly a

century, the versatile "Artist" organ
provides a whole wondrous world

of musical magic at your bngerdps.
Yet it is so easy to play, so

easy to own! See and hear it now.

Daijnes MuMC |

15 E. 1st South
m; icr-i .^.-NSSry, WW3 «/ Soh Lake City 1 1 , Utah

HI II III II III

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1957

to those who are married in the
temple, the greatest blessinc^s are to
be experienced after our mortal life.
The eternity of the family and the
happiness which this affords have
previously been discussed. (See
"The Family Is Fore\er," Lesson 8,
l\\t Relief Socieh- Magazine. Julv

Probably the greatest blessing of
all lies in the opportunit\' which
temple marriage affords for exalta-
tion. There can be no fulness of
exaltation in the celestial kingdom
without this sacred ordinance having
first been performed. Those who
marr}* by civil authorib.- alone ha\e
no promise as to exaltation in the
hereafter, but they shall be ser^•ants
or "ministering angels" (D. &: C.
132:14-17). Eternal marriage is so
important that neither a man nor a
woman can alone be exalted. Mar-
riage in the temple for time and
eternity- is the Lord's wav, and those
who contract marriage in this way
and keep his commandments \W11
be eternally blessed.

Supplementan' References

1. 'TTie Blessings of Temple Marriage/'
[ohn Longden. The Impro\ement Era,
E>ecember 1956. page 956.

z. "Eight} Years Senice to Our Lord,"
-\lbert L. Zobell, Jr., The Improvenient
Era. April 19 5~- page 224.

3. "Stay Close to the Church." Grant
J. WooUev". The Improvenient Era, May
19 5-. page 5cS.

4. The Way to Perfection, Joseph Field-
ing Smith, chapter 55, "The Perfect Mar-
riage Covenant." pp. 243-250.

5. Pnesthood and Church Government,
John A. Widtsoe, chapter 28, 'The Priest-
hood and Temple Work." pp. 350-565.

6. Doctrines of Solvation, \'ol. II, Jo-
seph Fielding Smith, compiled by Bruce
R. McConkie. chapter 13. 'TTie La>;^- of
Temple Building." pp. 231-257.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

709

7. Doctiines oi Salvation, Vol. II, Joseph
Fielding Smith, compiled bv Bruce R.
McConkie, chapter 4, "Celestial Mar-
riage," pp. 58-79.

8. Gospel Doctiine, Joseph F. Smith,
chapter 24, "Eternal Life and Salvation,"
pp. 428-477.

9. "My Daughter Prepares for Marriage."
Harold B. Lee, The Relief Society Maga-
zine, June 1955, page 348.

10. Conference Address, Harold B. Lee.
The One Hundred T\vent}-Seventh An-
nual Conference, April 1957, page 20.

Questions ioi Discussion

1. What is a temple to a Latter-day
Saint? To the world?

2. Discuss how the temple building
program of the Church extends blessings
to people of other nations.

3. What are the eternal blessings which
follow temple marriage?

4. How can we best influence our chil-
dren to go to the temple?

5. Why is it important to return to
the temple often?

Kyiutunin JLeaf
on the [Joeacn

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

Shake the sun from your eyes.

The city calls.
A gold leaf lies

Where the bright sand falls.

The poplar's mandarin

Obelisk
Is beginning to thin

And the nights are brisk.

Lost now the pealing

Of feathery tunes
While silence goes wheeling

Above the dunes.

The winds are erasing

The pattern of feet
With moire tracing

The waves repeat.

The trappings of summer

Are thin and old.
And a white newcomer

Will smother her gold.

J/,

awaiian

Jour

Take one of Margaret Ltmd^s
happy tours to Hawaii. They
will leave on ISlovemher 13,
1957.

C^urone

Ask about our tour to the
Dedieation of the Latter-day
Saint Temple in England.

Ask about this lovely tour
also.

Margaret Lund Tours

3021 South 23rd East

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

Phone: IN 6-2909 or CR 7-6334

3^irst (Bath

Christie Lund Coles

Be careful now —
This pan will do —
This is something
Requiring two;

Bend your elbow.

Be very sure

The water is

The right temperature;

Get the downy towel,
Her \ery own,
And the soap as white
As clouds, windblown;

Lower her slowly
Into the water.
This miracle,
A new granddaughter.

?>?

For Relief Society and
Genealogy Workers

TYPEWRITING
CLASSES

Mid-Term Classes Start October 21

Classes to run 6:30 to 8:00 p.m., Mondays and
Thursdays. Individual help and instruction for
adults who wish to use typewriting in genealogy
and other Church work. Call for reservations.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
70 North Main Salt Lake City, Utah

• BEArTIFUL
• HAI\DY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.
Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Advance payment must accompany

all orders.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles __ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah

Page 710

(bunday ibvemng

Margery S. Stewart

Our meeting house is just

Above the hill,

Close enough for walking.

The path is narrow,

One side the boulevard,

And on the left the still

Canyon where small things burrow.

I did not know frogs

Lived in cities,

But they live here

In the lush green of the gully

By someone's pool.

From their hundred throats

A hundred pities

Pour out for us

Brushing their cool

Paradise. There are crickets;

Roses make a melody.

That sounds nonsensical, yet

I walk through music. I hear

Notes of palms, trumpets of the sky,

The drums of passing cars.

I reach the chapel, how very clear

It, too, sings on this night.

Melody, fragrance, beauty flows

Where? From heaven to earth?

From earth to heaven? He knows.

JXi

utumn

Vesta N. Lukef

How crisp the autumn air
And quick the season's flight.
So brief each windy leaf.
The earth so frosty white!
How precious is this time
The moon has silvered bright.
These autumn moments must
Be captured in their flight . . ,
Together, we can hold
This wonder and delight.

\Birthday^ (congratulations

Ninety-five

Mrs. Mary Ann Jones Rhodes
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Emily Porter Parrish
Farmington, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Honora Fergonson Jones
Los Angeles, California

Ninety-one

Mrs. Margaret Delia Taylor
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Amanda Bailey Murray
Wellsville, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Lauretta Jane Kohl Cole
Dewey, Oklahoma

Mrs. Ida Nicholas Durffee
Pocatello, Idaho

Mrs. Henrietta McAffee
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Nellie Alberta Lambert
Van Nuys, California

Q>.

yromama

Alice Money Bailey

Sound the alarm!
The sky is on fire!
A holocaust, burning
Up higher and higher.

It kindled with leaves
And rapidly spread.
There are billows of clouds;
Every cliff reflects red.

The spectacular blaze
Is attracting a crowd.
Such flagrance in sunsets
Should not be allowed!

HAWAII

Vida Fox Clawson is oper-
ating another of her lovely
tours to HAWAII. This tour
will sail on the New Matsonia
on November 4, 1957.

EARLY RESERVATIONS ARE ADVISABLE

EUROPE

Make your plans for Europe
for the DEDICATION OF THE
LATTER-DAY SAINT TEMPLE in
England.

For complete details write or phone:

VIDA FOX ClAWSON

966 East South Temple
Salt Lake City 2, Utah
Phone: EMpire 4-2017

754 South State Street
Salt Lake City, Utah

BACK -TO- SCHOOL
WITH IVY LOOK

Fashionable Ivy look strap at the heel.
White with black, brown or red tartan
plaid. 8V2 to 3.

Page 711

Qjrora I Lear and cfc

Thanks for the article "A Nursery Will
Be Maintained," by Edna H. Day, in the
June issue of the Magazine, and the clear
picture it gives of that most essential part
of Relief Society — the nursery and the
nursery teacher. The poem at the end of
the article made me weep for my own
mother, whose grandchildren are far away
.... Turning my children over to the
Relief Society nursery while I enjoy the
stimulating lessons is a real treat for me.
— Mrs. James K. Nickerson

Austin, Texas

I really do not know how to thank you
enough for the happiness given me by our
wonderful Magazine, which has been
something to look forward to every month
during my long sickness and accident. . . .
I was seventy-five years old on the 25th
of July. I send love to Brother Boyer
[former president of the British Mission]
and Sister Boyer.

— E. A. Olive

Bury, Lancashire
England

My name has been on Th^ Relief So-
ciety Magazine subscribers' list for the
past two years, and I have enjoyed reading
the articles for Latter-day Saint women.
I have learned much since the time I have
joined the Church and have become in-
terested in Relief Society, about the early
history of the Church and its people to
the present time.

— Eileen Green

Alameda, California

I have enjoyed very greatly receiving
The Relief Society Magazine during my
mission here in Sweden. It has been a
gift to me from the Millville, Utah, Relief
Society sisters, which I have been very
grateful for. I feel that the articles
printed in the Magazine are also of great
interest to the men of the Church. Many
of my thoughts for speaking have been
taken from the Magazine.

— Elder Rodney Anderson

I was indeed pleased to see Edna
Day's fine article "A Nursery Will Be
Maintained" in the June issue of the
Magazine. I especially liked the sonnet
ending. I also enjoyed Frances Yost's
story "Society Sonnets" in the August
issue. I am grateful to Edna Day for
many things. It was she and another
friend and neighbor. Fern McClellan, and,
of course, my old friend Shakespeare, who
nudged me to go to Relief Society. Edna
is the literature teacher, and her lessons
are especially apt. She had us make
Shakespeare scrapbooks with some pic-
tures and mimeographed "bests" from the

plays as we studied them Then we

went into sonnet writing, and some of us
wrote both Christmas and Easter son-
nets. The sonnets were added to our
scrapbooks, too, because, of course, we
had a sonnet section.

— Mrs. Adah Lempke

Idaho Falls, Idaho

As a Rehef Society literature teacher, I
wish to express appreciation for Frances
C. Yost's "Society Sonnets" in the Aug-
ust Magazine, and the editorial "Pen in
Hand" by Sister Crawford in the May
issue. They have both been inspirational
and helpful to me. Sister Crawford's
article was the basis of a fine lesson for
the visiting teachers given by one of our
former officers. Sister Ann Kelley. She
also used many of the excellent poems
published in the Magazine.

— Elsie C. Carroll

Salt Lake City, Utah

I have just finished reading the short
stories and the wonderful poems in the
July issue of the Magazine. They are all
so excellent that I cannot decide which
one of them I like the best. It is a joy to
read such wholesome realistic work. In
each poem, I feel as if it were written
just for me — with beauty and with a
lesson.

— Miss Jackie Jensen

Umea, Sweden

Portland, Oregon

Page 712

foiviilv

Family Courageous

LOUISE LARSEN FISHER

Utah's Uintah Basin is the fascinating locale of this
heart-warming story of a large family (seventeen
children). Although they must scratch for a living
from a resisting soil, the family members still manage
to have a whale of a good time and achieve a family
solidarity that deserves high commendation. The
story also has world-wide overtones, with the father
drawn into the gospel net from far-off Denmark.
Readers will agree this is truly a tonic for tired or
jaded nerves— a MUST on every LDS reading list.

$000

The Story of The Book of Mormon

GEORGE REYNOLDS

Seventy years ago this superb narrative was written by master storyteller George
Reynolds. Today it remains as bright and fresh as the day it was written and
is being discovered again and again by new generations of enthusiastic readers.
The language has an easy flow and scriptural truths are revealed in all their
drama and glory. The printing of this current edition will find instant acceptance
in every LDS home and will delight parents who conscientiously wish to place
the most inspiring and worthwhile literature in the hands of their children. JO ()()

DESERET BOOK COMPANY
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen:

Concordance of the Book of

mOr mDn GEORGE REYNOLDS

This great Concordance, a magnificent acconnDlishment by one of
the Church's leading scholars, serves as a guide and an almost
instant reference to both words and subjects contained in Book
of Mormon scriptures. Uninitiated readers, missionaries, teachers,
researchers, and speakers will be quickly amazed with what
proficiency they may become experts on The Book of Mormon
through this wonderful key and guide. No Book of Monnon
student will want to be without it. CI nflfl

■■llllllllli .,.

44 Eosi South Temple - Salt Lake Citv Utah

I have an account. ( ) Please charge it. ( ) Enclosed you will find money order,
( ) check, ( ) cash, for the following encircled (numbered) books: 1 2 3

Amount enclosed $

Name

Address
City

Zone State.

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax.

£DA F-I ;d-i37-45807

DEC

HAPPY FAMILIES

The legendary ghosts and witches who once wander-
ed abroad on All Hallows Eve have been banished
today by the children . . . the clowns, like Jimmy
and Susie, or a fearsome tiger, like little Steve . . ,
who systematically canvass the neighborhood, shout-
ing, "trick or treat!" Mom and Dad get in the act,
too . . . first as make-up artists, and then as co-
conspirators or dispensers of loot . . . and it's all

DO THINGS TOGETHER

. . . and while you're banishing those fabled "Hallo-
ween Haunters." why not also get rid of that other
ugly specter. Fear of the Future? You can do it —
like thousands of other Western families — with
Beneficial's Family Income Plan. It protects your
children during their growing-up years ... it assures
your wife the mortgage and bill-clearance cash she
might need . . . and at the same time builds up cash'
values for emergencies and sizable retirement bene-
fits for you . . . and all at surprisingly low cost.

wholesome family fun.

Call your local "man with the plan" — your Beneficial Life
agent, or write to this address:

BENEFICIAL LIFE

David O. McKay, Pres

Salt Lake City, Utah

Ml A

S KT

4^^^

OL. 44 NO. Ill Lessons for February NOVil\BiR

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford ------._. President

Marianne C. Sharp ----___ First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson _---.. Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor --------- Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager ------------- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44 NOVEMBER 1957 NO. 11

ontents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Cleanliness Emma Ray Riggs McKay 716

Obedience in All Things Helen W. Anderson 719

Love's Equation Luett Stantliff 721

Report and Official Instructions Belle S. Spafford 722

The Spanish-American Mission Preston R. N'ibley 728

Shopping Yesterday Elaine Reiser 734

Live and Learn Forever .^v.'.":;.; 742

Serenity Anne S. W. Gould 745

The National Tuberculosis Association Christmas Seals Dorothea M. Lindsey 746

FICTION

The Christmas Cards Dorothy Boys Kilian 730

GENERAL FEATURES

Sixty Years Ago 736

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 737

Editorial: Gold, and Frankincense, and Myrrh Vesta P. Crawford 738

Erratum: Relief Society Membership in the South Australian Mission 739

Notes to the Field: Annual General Relief Society Conference Cancelled 740

Pictures of the Relief Society Building Available 740

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 753

Birthday Congratulations 783

From Near and Far 784

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Recipes From the Spanish-American Mission Nina N. Bowman 744

Bread and Yeast Recipes Joan Staley 748

Netting and Crocheting Are Hobby Interests of Rozetta Hafen Bramsted 749

Apple Butter Eva Carter 749

Netting Today Olive W. Burt 750

LESSON DEPARTMENT
Theology: Satan's Opposition to the Coming Forth of The Book of Mormon

Roy W. Doxey 760

Visiting "Teacher Messages: "... Behold, You Should Not Have Feared Man More

Than God" Christine H. Robinson 764

Work Meeting: The Family' and the Home William F Edwards 765

Literature: Hamlet, Prisoner m Denmark ^^^^^^ ^- Jacobs /b/

Social Science: '"As the Twig Is Bent" John Farr Larson //i

POETRY ^ ^ „,,

Thanksgiving Song— Frontispiece Margery S Stewart /lb

Friends grace Ingles Frost 727

Definition Bessie I Peterson 733

November Spring ^r-'-'^rK^^^ Jacobson 741

Winter Aspens Elsie McKinnon Strachan 743

Autumn Gift Tr^-^^^^"^ ^..v''^^' ?f?

Where Maples Flame Mabel Law Atkinson 747

Street in Rain ^ ns W. Schow 752

This Too Enola Chamberlin 759

Less' Than Love Eva W. Wangsgaard 780

The Old Base-Burner .Thelma Ireland 780

Wisdom Lucille R. Perry 783

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 245; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign $2.00 a year;
payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at
once, giving old and new address.

section llU.i, Act ot Uctober 8, iyi7, autnorizea oune zy, lyio. manuscripts wiu uul ue leuumcu
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

everything

for the

"ZCMI guides the bride"

A new Wedding Workbook — con-
tains complete wedding timetable,
Intermountain wedding guide, wed-
ding guest list, honeymoon and
entertaining guide. Get your free
copy.

ZCMI Wedding Gift Registry, 3rd floor

For listing wedding gift prefer-
ences; household trousseau plan-
ning; and your complete shower
service.

ZCMI Bride's Shop, 2nd floor

For all the wedding-party gowns,
your trousseau, and for complete
wedding planning with the help of
experts.

Gown shown, 69.95; Bridal Veil, 10.95

'^4...

)&. ^^;?^''?,-ikS'?i-^

cJhanksgiVing Song

Margery S. Stewart

For all the fields from east to west

That poured their goldness into bread,

For all the rivers and the brooks,

That sent their beauty down to me,

For men and women whose quiet hands

Wove warmth and cover against storms,

For doctors I will never see

Who nightly strained their hearts and minds

Uncovering secrets that will be

Armor against tomorrow's ills,

For all these, Lord, my thanks to thee.

For men in mines and men in planes,
For men who govern this free land,
For nurses rustling in the dark
To where an ailing baby cries.
For those whose songs fulfilled a need.
For teachers holding high their lamps
Who do not shrink nor compromise,
I give my brimming gratitude,
My love for each high enterprise.
For blessings seen, Lord, I thank thee.
And for those hidden from my eyes.

The Cover: Transient Tower, San Antonio, Texas — a View From 'Ta Villita,"
Little Town, Restored and Reconstructed Texas Architecture in
the Foreground.
Elicson Photography
Photograph submitted by Nina N. Bowman

Frontispiece: Harvest in the Valley, Near Provo, Utah
Photograph by Willard Luce

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Cleanliness

EsBuni Ra\ Rizzs MjK^v

4 ^ f^ LE_\\TIXESS is next to
I Godliness' is a quotation
^"^^ familiar to e\enone. God-
liness is defined as "The careful
obscn^ance of the la\i^ of God." We
desire to keep the la\^^ of God and.
if ckanliness is next to the obsen -
ance of these law^ we certainly
should have a desire to be clean,
whether it be in body, mind, or
heart:.

In regard to ph\^cal cleanliness,
the presentation of health and com-
fort:, good taste, and the approbation
(rf friends, require cleanliness of hair,
nails, teeth, and body. The sensi-
bihties of an\x)ne should not be
offended bv neelcct in these par-
tic -i-i:.. S:r:e we must associate
with one i: : er. we are ur.ie:
obligation to keep clean. Lai :: :
is no excuse.

WTule cleanliness of our homes
and habits, considered hygienically,
is of great importance, its effect up-
on the character of the members of
the household is ver\ important,
for, generally, as the home is, so is
the cluld-

Xearly all people have a desire to
have clean homes, but the\ do not
ahRa\"s know what is clean and what
is not. Therefore, it is necessar%- to
read, study, and listen to instruc-
tions concerning what must be re-
garded as ver\ important sanitar\
measures. Constant effort should
be put forth b\ mothers to ':<ttz
homes free from filth, vermin, and
flies, and, in general, tr\ to have a
state of ordCTliness at all times.

There is now a drive to clean up
cities in the United States, and
Latter-dav Saint mothers should be

the first to accept this commend-
able idea and raUv around those who
desire to make our place more at-
tractive by teaching bv example not
to throw papers, tin cans, bottles,
and other waste on floors, streets.
and lawTis. Children accustomed to
untidiness become thoughtless, and
their characters partake of this un-
clean carelessness. Mothers. aU of
this takes constant effort on om
part, but do not be discouraged.
Good results \it11 give great satis-
faction.

Now, as to the cleanliness of the
soul. In Psalms we read, "He that
hath clean hands, and a pure
heart . . . shall stand in his holy
place" : Psalms 24:4, 3 1, and in the
S'e A Testament, Paul sa\-s, ". . .
let us cleanse oursehes from all fil-
thiness of the flesh and spirit per-
fecting hoHness in the fear of God.*'

Are we doing this?

A short while ago, a \'er)- promi-
nent and conservative president of
a universit\- said, in public, that the
present age is the most decadent in
history-, with the exception of the
da\^ just before the French Revolu-
tion. He mentioned "dishonest}
p)eTmeating public and pri\ate lite
alike, tainting the administration of
justice, tainting our legislati\ e halls,
tainting the conduct of private busi-
ness, polluting at times even the
church itself." He said, "If there is
to be social and pohtical regenera-
tion in our RepubKc and in the rest
of the world, it must be by a tre-
mendous regeneration of moral
ideals."

The true standard of right and
WTong e\-er remains the same amid

CLEANLINESS

717

all moral change. We Latter-
dav Saints have been ■aggressively
alive " for over a hundred vears
preaching that God is unchange-
able, that the Ten Commandments
are just as important and workable
now as in Moses' time. That the
Sermon on the Mount and other
teachings of Christ are great addi-
tional helps to keep us m the
"straight and narrow," if we will but
heed them.

But mothers often say, '*How can
we influence our children to be clean
in thought when thev see so manv
pictures that appeal to the coarse
brutalitv of man, fist fighting, gun
fighting, men striking women, wom-
en throwing anvthing near at hand
at husbands, cruel talk, low private
scenes of lovemaking, etc?'

A W'OMAX asked a question of a
prominent writer regarding intel-
ligent girls who chose to read books
which discuss clinical details that
belong to medical specialists, and
books which have been condemned
as indecent. The woman said thev
choose such books and chat about
them quite cheerfullv. Much of the
reading of these girls is found be-
t\vecn covers of obscene books sold
in less respectable stores to satisfy*
the taste of curious adolescents.
Many of todav's amusements give
e\idence of impurity- in its most
dangerous form. The sanctity- that
once shielded the marriage relation
and the shame of infideht\- and
adulter}- seem to have disappeared.
Is it possible that, with continuous
thoughts of the human bodv. and
a constant obsession with sex, that
our girls can go into womanhood un-
scarred by such influences?

The writer answered, in part, that

these modem girls, clean and daint\'
in their phvsical life, and careful of
their personal appearance and their
culture, "batten upon the filth of
dirt"' bv reading novels that debase
the relationship between men and
women, single or married. She
stated that if their mothers saw
them bending o\er garbage barrels,
it would be horrible to them, but
that physical dirtiness is far less
dangerous to fine womanhood than
the distorted \iews of life gained
from depra\ed literature.

Xot\\ith standing the report that
obscene literature has been cleaned
up, on the nineteenth of September
195-. J. Edgar Hoover urged that
there be a \^ar \^aged against news-
stands flooded with obscenities
aimed at children as well as adults.
Mr. Hoover said that the trade of
'printed poison" is a big and lucra-
ti\e business. "Not until longer
sentences and hea\-ier fines remove
the financial advantages of this traf-
fic will the producers, distributors,
and dealers of filth be driven out of
this sickening business. The activi-
ties of the muck merchants are na-
tional in scope and are closely
organized. A smut dealer can pro-
duce for a sm.all initial cost obscene
photographs or publications which
can then be copied by the thousands
and then transmitted on an almost
endless round of moral destruction.
Your child can easily become one
of their tragic \ictims. -\n aroused
public is necessar\- — one that will
not countenance the placing of this
trash on public displav."

Emerson said. "'Be sure to read
no mean books" (^meaning books
of inferior quality- "i. "Consider what
you have in the smallest chosen H-
brar\-. A companv of the wisest,

718 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

wittiest men that could be picked and unsafe freedoms as a trend of

out of all civil countries in a thou- the times.

sand years have set in best order After deep study by these three

the results of their learning and groups of these nine problems, the

wisdom. Each gives up his grains result was a booklet called *'We

of gold after the washing." Can Agree." Every family has one,

Some people think that televi- also every new student. Conditions

sion's educational programs are an are improving especially in the area

answer to the mind and soul's re- of appropriate dress and party hours,

quirements for proper training; but These ideas of agreement in im-

Frank C. Baxter, Professor of Eng- provement of the young are now

lish Literature at the University of spreading to other states and the

California, at Los Angeles, who has P.T.A. is becoming interested. May

had experience on some of those these ideas be adopted by the whole

educational programs, says that your United States of America so that

T.V. set can at best be only an in- our morals may be something of

vitation to knowledge. One can't which we may be proud,
possibly grow up to be educated These movements are good, but

without wide reading. He said that there is nothing so efficacious as

the spoken word and the animated confidence between a wise mother

figure on the screen are fleeting and a willing - to - listen - and - learn

shadows that will not stay to be sweet young girl. Mother, get close

mastered. Sound goes in one ear to your daughter. Gain her confi-

and out the other. Only the writ- dence so that she will have a desire

ten word gives students the solid to talk to you after the show, after

background that underlines all real the dance, after the ride. A few

culture. words of wisdom on such occasions

Besides reading low books that in- may change her desires to read the

jure our young people's morals, there wrong book, to associate with the

are other problems which influence wrong boy, to make the wrong mar-

them against leading a clean life, riage.

Three groups in Philadelphia in Begin very early with your little

1951 decided to solve those prob- girl to build a strong character that

lems before they had a good start, she may be able to resist uncleanli-

These groups are: First, parents, ness whether physical, mental, or

Second, students, and Third, the moral. Then, if gentleness, kindness,

school personnel. love, cleanliness, and morality exist

The problems are: (1) Unreason- in the home, she can look upon the

able late hours, (2) drinking alco- wickedness of the world in disdain

holic beverages, (3) abuse of car and disgust at the low thoughts on

privileges, (4) lack of parental re- the screen and in publications and

sponsibility in chaperoning parties they will influence her character not

in the homes, ( 5 ) a series of home one whit.

parties after late school functions. Teach her that according to The

(6) party crashing, (7) inappro- Book of Mormon '\ . . neither can

priate dress, (8) a general disregard filthiness or anything which is un-

for the rights and property of others, clean be received into the kingdom

(9) parental acceptance of newer of God . . ." (Alma 7:21).

Obedience In All Things

Counselor Helen W. Anderson

JESUS said, ''If ye love me, keep
my commandments. ... If a
man love me, he will keep my
words: and my Father will love him,
and we will come unto him, and
make our abode with him" (John
14:15,23).

Obedience to his laws and com-
mandments has been a requirement
of the Lord ever since the very be-
ginning. If we truly love him,
obedience to his laws will not be a
difficult requirement. Great and
glorious are the promises made to
those of God's children who are
obedient in all things.

And if you keep my commandments
and endure to the end you shall have
eternal life, which gift is the greatest of
all the gifts of God (D. & C. 14:7).

The rewards of those who are
partially obedient to the law as com-
pared with the majestic rewards
awaiting those who are fully obedi-
ent is like comparing the flicker of
the early day movies to the superb
cinemascope of today.

/. The gospel provides a plan of life
and salvation to everyone that will
render obedience to it. Every law
the Lord has given is of such a na-
ture that by keeping it we are pre-
served, protected, or blessed in some
way.

If we keep the Word of Wisdom,
we are promised that we shall find
"wisdom and great treasures of
knowledge, even hidden treasures;
And shall run and not be weary, and
shall walk and not faint. And . . .
that the destroying angel shall pass

by them, as the children of Israel,
and not slay them" (D. & C.

89:19-21).

If we keep the law of tithing, the
Lord will ''open . . . the windows
of heaven, and pour you out a bless-
ing, that there shall not be room
enough to receive it" (Malachi
3:10).

If we abide the laws of the land,
we are protected and made safe..,-^^-

The promise is made that Ameri-
ca, a land choice above all other
lands, will be a land of liberty and
freedom to those who possess it,
if they will but obey the God of
the land, which is Jesus Christ.

The universe renders obedience to
the will of God.

Obedience is required of all the
children of the Lord. Of the Savior
himself it is recorded, "Though he
were a Son, yet learned he obedi-
ence by the things which he suf-
fered; And being made perfect, he
became the author of eternal salva-
tion unto all them that obey
him.. ." (Heb. 5:8,9).

The Master concluded his most
important sermon by comparing the
faithful doer of his words, "liken . . .
unto a wise man, which built his
house upon a rock" (Mt. 7:24).

We are taught that obedience is
the first law of heaven and order is
the result. Obedience brings re-
ward; disobedience brings its own
punishment. Adam learned and
understood the principle of obedi-
ence. He was commanded to build
altars upon which to offer sacrifices.

Page 719

720

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

Upon one occasion, after having
complied with this commandment,

... an angel of the Lord appeared unto
Adam, saying: Why dost thou offer sacri-
fices unto the Lord? And Adam said un-
to him: I know not, save the Lord com-
manded me. And then the angel spake,
saying: This thing is a simihtude of the
sacrifice of the Only Begotten of the Fa-
ther, which is full of grace and truth
(Moses 5:6, 7).

Adam knew that whatever the
Lord commanded him to do would
be for his best good and benefit;
therefore, he never questioned why
he should render obedience unto
the Lord. The Lord rewarded him
after he had fulfilled the command-
ment of offering up sacrifices, and
Adam had a visitation from a divine
being, imparting to him the knowl-
edge of why he was to offer sacri-
fices.

^ Although obedience is a require-
ment, we are not compelled to obey
against our own wishes. There is a
penalty attached to disobedience
which all must suffer who do not
obey. The Lord has laid down cer-
tain laws for our guidance and wel-
fare and made promises to us as a
result of obedience to these laws.

One of the first lessons in obedi-
ence we learned as children, and one
that will be indelibly written in our
memories, was the example of per-
fect obedience rendered by Abra-
ham in his willingness to place his
son Isaac upon the altar, as a sacri-
fice unto the Lord.

Moses taught the children of
Israel obedience. He said, ''Behold,
I set before you this day a blessing
and a curse; a blessing, if ye obey
the commandments of the Lord
your God, which I command you

this day" . . .(Deut. 11:26, 27). How-
ever, the children of Israel became
disobedient, and turned to the wor-
ship of the golden calf. The penalty
for disobedience caused them to
wander for forty long years in the
wilderness before a new generation
learned obedience to the Lord.

No man had greater opportunity
for progress than did Saul, King of
Israel. Lie prophesied among the
prophets and was a man greatly be-
loved of the Lord, but because of
his willful disobedience, he was re-
jected from being King of Israel by
the Lord, and was severely rebuked
by Samuel: ''Behold, to obey is bet-
ter than sacrifice, and to hearken
than the fat of rams'' (I Samuel
15:22).

Obedience should be voluntary,
not forced. The Lord promises his
blessings if we honor and obey his
laws, and not otherwise. "I, the
Lord, am bound when ye do what
I say; but when ye do not what I
say, ye have no promise" (D. & C.
82:10). Obedience is a positive
power; it disciplines the character
and reflects a strong, noble spirit;
it refines and enlarges the soul. We
obey a law because we know it to
be right, because we have a desire
to do right and because of the bless-
ings promised. Obedience prompt-
ed by love brings the greatest happi-
ness man can enjoy. "God delights
in a wiUing heart."

We attain success spiritually and
temporally when we obey the laws.
Any success is accomplished only by
rendering the fullest degree of obedi-
ence to the law upon which it has
been predicated.

There is a law, irrevocably decreed in
heaven before the foundations of this

OBEDIENCE IN ALL THINGS

72t

world, upon which all blessings are predi-
cated— and when we obtain any blessing
from God, it is by obedience to that law
upon which it is predicated (D. & C.
130:20, 21 ).

As Latter-day Saint women, we
are obliged to live and teach com-
plete obedience. We must obey the
counsel and instructions of the con-
stituted Authority of the Church.
We should sustain the Priesthood
and hearken to the words of the hv-
ing oracles and all the words of the
authorized servants of God.

Brigham Young said that women
do exert a great influence in guiding
the destinies of men and of nations.

The women of the Church can
exert a great influence for good, in
their homes, in the Church, and in
the world, by living and teaching
the saving principle of obedience to
the gospel. We have a responsibil-
ity for the total effect our influence
will have in the lives of others.

President McKay said, ''Men and
women who obey the principles of
life and salvation, sincerely repent of
their sins, and as sincerely strive to
live in accordance with the prin-
ciples of the gospel, are guided and
inspired by the Holy Ghost, and are
shown things to come" (Gospel
Ideals, page 147). He also said,
''Obedience to the gospel means
merely compliance with the laws
of health and happiness. It means
keeping the body undefiled and the
spirit in tune with the infinite"
(Cherished Experiences, page 10).

Verily, thus saith the Lord: It shall
come to pass that every soul who forsaketh
his sins and cometh unto me, and calleth
on my name, and obeyeth my voice, and
keepeth my commandments, shall see my
face and know that I am . . . (D. & C.
93:1).

What a glorious promise to those
who will live for it!

oLove s ibquation

Luett StantM

'T^HE short span of mortal existence never follows a straight course, but, rather, *'a
•^ spiral with rhythms of progress and retrogression, of evolution and dissolution," in
which time teaches that all true values are spiritual and eternal, while earth-life is but
a passing experience in which we now see "through a glass darkly" in the exploration
and expectation of life, of hope, and of promise.

The most precious gift man can bring to Christ is love for his neighbor — that
human interest in the needs of his fellow man which is inspired by God. The offering
of love and sympathy expects no return, asks for no rewards, and finds its own joy full
in the giving alone.

The lessons of love are the jewels we must treasure. Material gifts, fine as they
may be, are only the symbols of love and the tokens of need. Time dissolves them,
but the jewels of spiritual value are oriented into the fabric of character. These jewels
can never dissolve. They will shine on forever.

Report and Official Instructions

Piesident Belie S. Spafford

(Prepared for delivery at the 1957 Annual General Relief Society Conference which

was cancelled.)

I wish to commend stake and ward
officers for the able direction
they are giving to Rehef So-
ciety.

Organizations and Reorganizations

The stakes of the Church are in-
creasing in number, gratifying evi-
dence of the growing strength of the
Church. At the close of 1956, there
were 235 stake Relief Society organ-
izations, an increase of twelve over
1955. There were 202 new local Re-
lief Societies organized during 1956,
making a total of 3,939 ward and
branch societies at the close of the
year. There were forty-five mission
organizations as compared to forty-
four for 1955. During 1956 there
were forty reorganizations in the
stakes and twelve reorganizations in
the missions.

Missions

Through the missionary program
of the Church the work of Relief
Society is being extended to the far
corners of the earth. It will be of
interest to you to know that on
April 3, 1957, ^^^ ^^^^ Relief Society
was organized in Hong Kong in the
Southern Far East Mission for the
Chinese sisters. Relief Societies are
being organized for the sisters where
Latter-day Saint servicemen are lo-
cated, for example in Spain, Libya,
Okinawa, and elsewhere. The ma-
jority of these sisters are young
women. We pray for their well-
being.

Page 722

Generally speaking, the work of
Relief Society in the missions is
progressing along all lines.

Membership

We are happy to report to you at
this time an increase in the Church-
wide Relief Society membership dur-
ing 1956 of 9,209 making a total of
172,722 enrolled members. The
membership gain for 1956 was ap-
proximately 2,000 greater than for
the previous year. In view of the
growing trend of women working
and the many other activities which
engage women today, this gain is
gratifying. It is evidence of alert-
ness on the part of officers in inter-
esting women in the work of the
society. Undoubtedly, careful con-
sideration is being given to holding
meetings at the hour most conveni-
ent for the greatest number of avail-
able members. ''Why should every
L. D. S. woman be identified with
Relief Society as a member?'' In
answer we reply, ''Because it gives
her a living, growing testimony of
the gospel; it affords her opportunity
to render wisely directed service to
her fellow men; it enables her to
serve her Church through the or-
ganization given to the women of
the Church by our Heavenly Fa-
ther; it offers her rich educational
opportunities; it gives her intellect-
ual and spiritual contacts with wom-
en of like ideals and beliefs; it helps
her to be a good wife, mother, and

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS 723

homemaker; it affords her oppor- It is hoped that during the period
tunity to form choice and lasting covered by this course of study every
friendships. Rehef Society deserves member of the Rehef Society will
her loyalty because it was divinely read and study the entire book of
organized for the women of the the Doctrine and Covenants; how-
Church and has had divinely in- ever, no report on the number of
spired guidance through the years/' sisters reading the book will be

called for by the general board, as

Visiting 1 eacnmg ^^5 done with regard to reading

The visiting teaching program The Book of Mormon,
continues to engage the time and

efforts of Relief Society officers, as xhe Book oi Mormon Reading
well as 69,984 visiting teachers who project: We are pleased to an-
constitute 40.51 per cent of the nounce, with regard to The Book
membership of the Society. Figures ^f Mormon reading project, that
for 1956 show approximately three there were 3,216 wards and branches
million visits were made or an aver- ^^^ ^f ^ possible 3,938 which sub-
age of 8.46 per cent to each Latter- flitted reports. The reports showed
day Saint family. There are in every 163,713 members participating. Of
neighborhood many aged, lonely, or ^his number 76,989 or 47.03 per
troubled people who may have no ^ent read the section covered by the
special temporal needs, but who i^ssons for the year 1956-57. There
need friendly interest, assurance, en- ^^^^ 5^ 3^^ o^ ^^^^ p^^. ^^^^ ^f
couragement, spiritual uplift, and the total Church-wide Relief Society
peace of mind. There are some- membership who read the entire
times those whose temporal needs ^^^y. ^f Mormon during the six-
may be causing anxiety or even suf- y^^, ^^^^^^ -^ ^^ich the project was
fering. The visiting teaching pro- ^^^^^^^ forward,
gram deals with all of these human

^^^^^- Testimony Peiiod: At one of our
The Educational Program ^^^f"! conferences, attention was
Theology Course: The excellence f^^^ *^.,T^', of President J.
of the courses of study and the good ,^,^"^^" ^^^'^' J^' ^^^^^^^ ^ ^^^^^
teaching procedures being followed ^^^^ ^° repeat:
by the 14,147 class leaders are im- ^^^ ^^^^ ^j^-^^^^ ^-^ ^^^ purpose of
portant factors in the growth of the auxiliary organizations of the Church
Relief Society and attendance at is to plant and make grow in every mem-
the regular meetings. A new the- ^er of the Church a testimony of the
Ology course of study begins this divinity of the Christ and of the gospel,
^•^ , • 1 r 1 ^^ ^^tie divinity or the mission or Joseph
year to be continued for several Smith and of the Church, and to bring
years. The course is to be a section the people to order their lives in accord-
by section study of the Doctrine and a^ce with the laws and principles of the

Covenants. The Doctrine and Cov- \Z\'''^^ ,?°/Po^^ ^""^ ""^ ^^^ Priesthood

. L • ■ .r J r .i { Ihe Rehet Society Maeazine, December,

enants, containing the words of the ^ 81 0

Lord to this dispensation, will be

the text. A special period has been set

724

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

aside at the theology meeting for
testimony bearing. The theology
class leader has opportunity through
her preparation and presentation of
lesson material to create an atmos-
phere conducive to the bearing of
testimony, and to awaken in the
sisters a desire to express their ap-
preciation to their Heavenly Father
for their blessings and to bear wit-
ness of the truths of the gospel. To
slight the testimony period is to
deny the sisters an important oppor-
tunity, privilege, and blessing.

Visiting Teacher Messages: The
visiting teacher messages, as hereto-
fore, are planned to correlate with
the theology lessons. The messages,
'Truths to Live By From the Doc-
trine and Covenants," are taken
from those sections of the book
which will be studied in the the-
ology course. You will find these
lessons practical and illustrated with
pertinent examples which can easily
be applied to the lives of the sisters.

Literature Course: Those sisters
who have enjoyed the first year of
''Shakespeare in Our Lives," will
eagerly anticipate a second year of
this study in the literature depart-
ment.

Social Science Course: The social
science course, "Latter-day Saint
Family Life," goes into its second
year. Latter-day Saint families are
not without problems, but these
problems can be met and solved
better when seen in proper perspec-
tive and when the solutions applied
are based on Church teachings. The
social science course for the coming
year will give further consideration
to the Latter-day Saint family in its
role of returning its members to the

presence of our Heavenly Father.
Do not underestimate the need for
and the importance of this course.

The Work Meeting: The work
meeting was the third best attended
meeting during 1956. The Home
Management lessons for 1957-58,
"Living More Abundantly," are
planned to help the sisters live more
abundantly through the wise hand-
ling of the family income. These
lessons are expertly written. Surely,
no one would question the necessity
of them in a day of steadily rising
living costs. We highly recommend
their use by the wards.

The question has been asked,
"May a separate department be held
for the Home Management lessons
at union meeting?" In response, we
say, "Authorization has been grant-
ed stakes to invite the Home Man-
agement discussion leaders to at-
tend the work meeting department
in the union meeting." It is expect-
ed that time will be allotted there
for a consideration of this discus-
sion course. Home Management
discussion leaders are regarded as
sisters with a special assignment. In
attending the union meeting they
are recorded as visitors.

With regard to bazaars, I remind
you again that bazaars should be an
outgrowth of the regular work meet-
ing activities insofar as possible.
Although credit is given in the rec-
ord book for articles assigned by
and made under the supervision of
Relief Society, even though none or
only a small portion of the work is
actually done at the work meeting,
it would seem desirable to have as
much of the work done at the work
meeting as possible. It has been re-
ported that for varied reasons officers

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

725

sometimes prefer to have sewing
done away from the work meeting.
This is not consistent with the pur-
poses of the day.

With regard to recording the
number of articles of sewing com-
pleted, in the chart included in the
minutes of the work meeting, the
general board has ruled that only
sewed articles, or articles requiring
some sewing, are to be considered.
You would not count crocheted doi-
lies or crocheted tablecloths or cro-
cheted articles of clothing on which
there is no sewing. This interpreta-
tion of the ruling supersedes any
other instructions you may have
received.

Music: We are happy to report
that at the close of 1956 there was
a total of 2,299 wards and branches
having Singing Mothers choruses,
with 34,621 singers participating in
the choruses. Too much cannot be
said in praise of these choruses, and
the good being accomplished by
them.

The Relief Society Magazine

We greatly appreciate the excel-
lent work done by stake and ward,
mission and branch Magazine repre-
sentatives, as well as the strong sup-
port given by the Relief Society
presidencies. An outstanding rec-
ord was made during 1956. The an-
nual report showed a paid subscrip-
tion list of 148,562. There were 222
stakes on the Honor Roll. There
were 1949 wards on the Honor Roll.
There were fifteen missions listed,
and 642 districts and branches. In-
creases were shown over 1955 in
each instance.

We recognize that special abili-
ties, a vast amount of time, and

continuous effort are all needed to
sell the Magazine. We recognize,
also, that the representatives must
be women truly devoted to Relief
Society and fully converted to the
value of the Magazine. We realize
that all of these factors will be called
into full play now that it has be-
come necessary to increase the sub-
scription price from $1.50 to $2
per year. We are confident that we
can count on your full support in
the action that has been necessary
for us to take, and that you will urge
ward officers to give special encour-
agement and support to the ward
Magazine representatives during the
period of adjustment to the new
price.

Welfare

With regard to our welfare ac-
tivities, I am reminded today of the
words of the Prophet Joseph Smith
when he said at the sixth meeting
of the society. ". . . this is the
beginning of better days to the poor
and needy who shall be made to re-
joice and pour forth blessings on
your heads." Relief Society is en-
deavoring to meet its responsibility
to the poor and needy by giving full
support to the Church Welfare pro-
gram and by rendering in ever-in-
creasing amounts the so-called com-
passionate services.

The average number of women
participating in welfare sewing at
work meetings during 1956 was
8,347, while 2,822 sewed at the sew-
ing centers. There were 23,839
women who participated in welfare
projects other than sewing. These
figures are all increases over those
of the previous year.

Figures show a substantial increase

726

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

in number of visits made by ward
Relief Society presidents to families
in need under the direction of the
respective bishops. However, there
were fewer women receiving service
who helped on welfare projects, who
sewed at work meeting or who
sewed for themselves. I call this to
your attention in order that you may
give greater emphasis to the im-
portance of having these sisters do
so.

Compassionate Services

The compassionate services con-
tinue to expand. During 1956 there
were 255,719, or an increase of 7,841
visits made to the sick and the
homebound. There was a total of
26,148 eight-hour days of bedside
nursing care given the sick on a vol-
unteer basis by assignment of ward
Relief Society presidents. This was
an increase of 638 over 1955. The
number of funerals at which Relief
Society assisted was 7,371 or an in-
crease of 203 over the previous year.

The Nurse Survey

The Nurse Survey forms were
sent to you again in August. They
should be returned not later than
December 15th. It is important
that these lists be kept up and that
the requested information be fully
and accurately supplied.

We also encourage you once again
to provide instruction, where pos-
sible, in home nursing for Relief
Society members. We suggest once
again that you consult your local
Red Cross chapters to ascertain
whether or not they are in a position
to co-operate with you in conduct-
ing such classes. It is our under-
standing that the Red Cross plans
to conduct, in some areas, classes in

mother and baby care. We suggest
that you watch for these and advise
the members of them.

In view of the continuing short-
age of nurses, we again encourage
you to acquaint yourselves with
available opportunities for both
practical and registered nurse train-
ing, and to encourage sisters to take
nurse training courses who are inter-
ested, qualified, and suitably situated.

Funds

We are pleased to note that dur-
ing 1956 Relief Societies were able
to maintain themselves financially
and in many instances also made
contributions to building and other
programs directed by Priesthood
authorities. It is suggested that
when money is raised by Relief So-
ciety at the request of the stake
president or bishop to be turned to
him for some specified purpose, that
the total earnings from the project
be entered in the ''earnings" column
of the Relief Society Record Book^
and that expenses incident to the
activity be entered in the Disburse-
ment Column as expenses and that
the money turned to the stake presi-
dent or bishop be given in the form
of a check and the amount also be
entered in the Disbursement Col-
umn with a notation in the Remarks
Column, indicating the purpose for
which it was disbursed.

Activities on a Stake Basis
Discouraged

Reports reaching the general of-
fice lead us to remind you of a
recommendation made to you a
number of years ago as follows:

We note a growing tendency for stake
boards to bring the wards together for

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

727

functions that could more appropriately
be conducted in the individual wards. As
a general rule it is more convenient for
the members, more women participate,
fuller interest is felt, and greater benefits
accrue to the sisters and to the society
when functions are conducted in the in-
dividual wards (The Relief Society Maga-
zine, "Report and Official Instructions/'
December 1949, page 809).

This, of course, would not apply
to stake visiting teacher conventions.
The general board discourages wards
combining for special programs and
activities. In some instances this
appears to be done where wards have
been divided and both wards use
the same meetinghouse. Wards
are divided for wise and specific pur-
poses, and the Relief Society activi-
ties, insofar as possible, should be
conducted separately.

Reports have reached us of ward
Relief Societies combining for the
March and November Sunday eve-
ning programs where more than one
ward uses the meetinghouse, and
the question is asked, ''May each
participating ward credit itself in the
Ward Record Book with having
held the special program?" The an-
swer to this is ''No." Only one
meeting was actually held. Only
the ward under whose auspices the
meeting was conducted, would take
credit for the meeting. The other
ward or wards would be regarded as
visitors.

Length oi Meetings

We call your attention to the
ruling in the Relief Society Hand-

hook, page 76, with regard to the
length of the regular meetings:

The regular meetings for the general
membership held on the first, third, and
fourth Tuesdays of each month October
through May are planned to cover a pe-
riod of one and one-half hours.

The Relief Society Building

It has been just a year since the
beautiful Relief Society Building was
dedicated. You may be interested
to know that since its dedication,
58,859 persons (Latter-day Saint and
non-Latter-day Saint) have visited
the building, many of whom were
from far distant places. Many favor-
able and gratifying comments have
been made concerning the building,
of which the following is repre-
sentative:

I have recently had opportunity to go
through the new Relief Society Building.
Not only the structure itself in its beau-
tiful elegance but the quality of the work
carried on there for the betterment of
people everywhere throughout your Church
make we want to congratulate you in high-
est terms. There is a spirit of peace and
reverence in the building which one likes
to associate with the type of work your
organization is engaged in doing. My visit
to your building was one of the very
choice experiences of my travels through-
out the United States.

We are deeply grateful for the
devotion and capabilities of the
Relief Society sisters throughout the
Church. May the Lord bless the
wonderful women of Relief Society,
and may he bless the great organiza-
tion to which we belong.

cfriends

Grace Ingles Frost
I thank the Lord for all my friends,
As this day of gratitude extends
Its festive hours. . . .
For of what should I more grateful be
Than for the friends God gave to me?

cJhe (bpanish-J^mencan 1 1 iission

Pieston R. Nibley
Assistant Church Historian

T^HE Spanish-American Mission was formed at a meeting held in Los
Angeles, California, on June 28, 1936, under the direction of Elder
Reed Smoot of the Council of the Twelve. On that occasion the Mexican
Mission was divided; the Republic of Mexico was designated as the Mexican
Mission, and the Spanish-speaking people residing north of the border of
the United States and Mexico, were included in the new Spanish-American
Mission. Orlando C. Williams was chosen as the first president and was
set apart for this office by Elder Smoot. El Paso, Texas, was chosen as the
headquarters of the mission.

President Williams served until August 1, 1940, when he was suc-
ceeded by David F. Haymore. President Haymore was succeeded in March
1943 by Lorin F. Jones. President Jones served for a period of ten years,
until December 1953, when he was succeeded by Harold I. Bowman, who
presides at the present time.

In October 1955, a conference of Spanish-speaking saints from the
Spanish-American and Mexican Missions, was held at Mesa, Arizona.
President David O. McKay was present and addressed them.

Harvey Patteson & Son

Photograph submitted by Nina N. Bowman

TEXAS LONG-HORN CATTLE
This herd, owned by Mr. Greaves Peel of Christine, Texas, is said to be the
last large herd of long-horn cattle in Texas.
Page 728

THE SPANISH-AMERICAN MISSION

729

New Mexico State Tourist Bureau
Photograph submitted by Nina N. Bowman

HEADWATERS OF THE RIO GRANDE RIVER
NORTHERN NEW MEXICO

''He commended them for their faithfuhiess and interest in Temple
Work, and reminded them that they had made Church History ten years
before, when, in 1945, the Temple ceremony was given for the first time
in a foreign tongue. Tt was because of your faithfulness and diligence/
he declared, 'that we were impressed to give other people the opportunity
of receiving these blessings in their own language/ "

At the end of July 1957, there were 3,800 members of the Church
in the Spanish-American Mission, located in thirty-seven branches. These
branches are located in New Mexico, Arizona, California, Colorado, and
Texas. In July, 134 missionaries were laboring in the mission.

Thirty-five Relief Society organizations, with 513 members, were re-
ported in December 1956. Nina N. Bowman presides over the Spanish-
American Mission Relief Society.

Note: The cover for this Magnziuc, "Transient Tower, San Antonio, Texas," was
submitted by Nina N. Bowman. See also "Recipes From the Spanish-American Mission/'
page 744.

The Christmas Cards

Dorothy Boys Kilian

MRS. Alice Colts, rocking idly
in the deep-cushioned plat-
form rocker, stared out the
front window into the early Decem-
ber twilight. Nowadays she put off
lighting the lamps as long as pos-
sible; in the deep shadows it was
easier to pretend that Harry's chair
was not empty. He had been gone
over a year, and she knew she ought
not to brood and knew that Harry
would say she was much too young
to waste her time this way.

But she did allow herself this half
hour or so at the close of each lone-
some day. Besides, she rationalized,
it saved electricity, and goodness
knows she had to use her funds care-
fully now.

She stopped rocking as she saw
a small boy skid his bicycle to a
stop on the snowy walk out front.
Like a young colt he vaulted over
the low gate and hurried up the
path towards the porch.

A newsboy? Mrs. Colts wondered.
As she started for the front door,
she could hear him whistling bits of
"God Rest Ye Merry Gentlemen."
She smiled wistfully. The holidays
were a wonderful time for the
youngsters!

''Good evening. Ma'am," the rud-
dy-cheeked boy said cheerfully. 'Tm
selling Christmas cards. I have just
this one box left, and I thought
maybe you'd. . . ."

Mrs. Colts couldn't bear to have
him go on. 'Tm sorry," she inter-
rupted gently. 'Tm not sending
out any cards this year."

The boy's eyes widened, ''Why,

Page 730

I thought everybody sent Christmas
cards!"

She could see he was genuinely
surprised.

"Well, maybe someday again,"
she said. "Right now, Fm just not
in the mood."

"What will your friends think?"
the boy asked, and somehow he
managed not to sound fresh.

"Oh, I think they'll understand,"
she answered lightly. "Now, if you
will excuse me, it's pretty cold stand-
ing here with the door open. . . ."

"Please, if you could only take
this one box!" The boy apparently
didn't realize he had been dismissed.
"You see," he went on eagerly, "if
I sell a dozen boxes I get a bonus
and that will give me enough to buy
those ice skates for my brother. This
is the twelfth box." He held it out
toward her.

"Well, you haven't even shown
me the cards," Mrs. Colts said,
smiling. Just like her little grand-
son back in Cleveland, getting so
excited over something he'd leave
out half the story.

"Oh, yes, sure," the boy laughed
sheepishly. He snatched off the lid
of the box. "See?" he said proudly.
"The newest kind— these long thin
ones with modern pictures."

]\/fRS. Colts, whose tastes ran to
old-fashioned snow scenes with
green fir trees and red barns, gazed
down at a tan deer with an elon-
gated head and pointed ears who
stared fixedly at her from a funereal
black background. Stifling a groan,

THE CHRISTMAS CARDS

731

she glanced back up at the boy. He
was smiling at her, obviously with
complete confidence in her good
judgment.

"How much?" Mrs. Colts qua-
vered.

"Only a dollar for the box."

"I'll take it."

Even from the coat closet where
she had gone to get her purse, she
could hear the youngster breathing
out a long happy sigh.

She put the box of cards away in
the desk, thinking that possibly next
year she would use them. That is,
if she somehow managed to survive
this present lonely holiday season.
Maybe she should have accepted her
son Fred's invitation to come out to
Cleveland after all. But he and his
wife were living in a tiny apartment
and were crowded enough with
young Freddy. No, she had made
the right decision, painful as it was.

As she started sadly for the kitch-
en to cook herself a bite of supper,
the doorbell rang. Startled, Mrs.
Colts turned back to the front of
the house.

On the porch stood a little old
woman, shoulders bent, with a huge
black handbag on her arm. "I don't
suppose," the woman said hesitantly,
drawing a box from the bag, "that
you'd be interested in buying a few
cards?"

Mrs. Colts stared at her unbe-
lievingly.

"I know it's pretty late," the
woman went on in a tired, thin tone,
"but I thought maybe you'd need a
few extra at the last minute."

Mrs. Colts found her voice at last.
"Why, I bought some from a young
boy just a few minutes ago," she
said kindly.

The woman didn't seem surprised.
She nodded her head sadly. "Yes,
your neighbors said somebody else
had just been through this street,"
she said. "Well, thank you any-
way." She put the box back in her
bag and stepped carefully down the
first step of the porch.

Why, she isn't half trying, Mrs.
Colts thought. Somehow she felt
as irritated as if she were the one
who was missing out on a sale.

"Just a minute," she said briskly.
"What kind of cards do you have?"

The woman turned back. "Oh,
just the usual," she said dispiritedly.
"The village church, the skating
pond and such."

"That's just the type most of us
older people like," Mrs. Colts said
firmly. "Come in for a minute, and
we'll have a look at them together."
She felt a warm glow as she saw a
shadow of hope creep into the faded
gray eyes confronting her.

Fifteen minutes later she said
goodbye and Merry Christmas to a
smiling old Mrs. Ames and sat down
at the desk to re-examine her two
new boxes of greeting cards. The
old-fashioned scenes brought back
a flood of happy memories, and it
wasn't long until she had decided
that it would be kind of nice to
send a few cards this year, at least
to her dearest friends.

OUPPER forgotten, she found her
address book and set to work.
Fortunately, the majority of her
friends knew of Harry's passing, so
she didn't have to write that. In
fact, in most cases she merely wrote
on the card "Love, Alice" and
popped it into its envelope.

By seven o'clock she had gone
through the usual list of folks that

732 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

she and Harry had sent to in recent perhaps because of the memory of

years. She still had se\'eral cards the bustling crowds, the laughing

left though, and she sat turning faces, and the festive decorations

them over on the desk. Staring at downtown, she rebelled. "Is this

a picture of a group of carolers under all Fm going to do with the rest of

a street lamp, she thought back to my life?" she asked herself,

the old high school crowd who used Determinedly, she strode over to

to go out surging together on Christ- the table lamp in the front window,

mas Eve. And then John would As she bent to switch it on, the

take her home afterwards. corner of her eye caught a shadow

John Roberts was her first beau, out by the front gate. A man was
She hadn't really thought of him in standing there, a long box under
years. When she'd left Stevenstown his arm, one hand on the latch,
to take a job in a city office, they staring in at the unlightcd house,
had just drifted apart. She had met He half opened the gate, then al-
and married Harry, and she had lowed it to swing shut again,
heard that John had married Vera Instantly, Mrs. Colts recognized
Higgins, a home girl, a couple of the symptoms of a reluctant sales-
years afterwards. man. She took her hand away from

I'll just send them a card, she the light switch. I can't go through

thought, light-heartedly. No harm all that again, she thought wildly,

done after all these years, and they Anyway, doesn't the poor fellow rea-

certainly will be surprised. She ad- lize it's too late to be selling cards?
dressed a card to Mr. and Mrs. John

Roberts, Stevenstown, Ohio, but of HpHEN, as she watched, the man

course, they might have moved away slowly took his hand off the

years ago. gate, pulled up his coat collar, and

Three days later Mrs. Colts ar- began to turn away,

rived home from the post office in ''Oh, well," Mrs. Colts sighed re-

the cold dusk of late afternoon and signedly as she switched on the

let herself in the front door. All light. ''I guess it won't kill me to

day she had been working against buy a dollar box for next year."

time, finishing the homemade gifts As the cheerful patch of light fell

for her son's family. This was the on the snow-covered front lawn, the

last possible day she could mail the man turned back, opened the gate

package and be sure of its getting and started up the path. Before

to Cleveland on time. No reason Mrs. Colts left the window, she had

why she couldn't have got those time to note, with a vague disquie-

mittens for Freddy knitted long ago, tude, that there was something oddly

or the white party stole for Lucille, familiar about his stride,

or the Argyle socks for big Fred. She snapped on the porch light

Certainly, she thought ruefully, and opened the door. The man was

she'd had plenty of time on her just reaching out to press the bell,

hands this fall. but when he saw her he put his

She took off her wraps and was hand up to his hat instead, swept it

about to sit down in the chair by off and stood there, silver-haired and

the window as usual. Suddenly, smiling. ''Alice!" he said quietly.

THE CHRISTMAS CARDS

733

Mrs. Colts stared at him. '7^^^^
John Roberts!" she exclaimed at
last. ''Why, I thought you were. . . ."
she laughed hysterically and pointed
to the box in his hand. ''I thought
you were another Christmas card
salesman. I was just about to be
soft-hearted again and buy some
more that I couldn't possibly use."

John Roberts chuckled. "Vm
glad, though, you bought those you
did, Alice. Otherwise I wouldn't
have learned your whereabouts again
after all these years. I gathered
from the way you signed the card
that Harry is. . . ."

'Tes," Mrs. Colts said softly,
"over a year ago. It was hard. . . ."

"I know," John said gently. ''My
Vera, too, three years ago."

They looked at each other with
warm compassion.

Then John Roberts squared his
shoulders. "If you'll allow me to
come in," after thirty-five years,
his eyes had the same twinkle,
"you can find out what's really in
that box."

"Of course, John." Mrs. Colts
stepped back apologetically. "My
goodness, I'm so surprised I'm
completely forgetting my manners.

Come in and take your coat off."

"This is a pleasant room!" John
exclaimed, looking around him at
the book-lined shelves, the easy
chairs, the open hearth, the warm
lamplight.

"Yes, it is," Mrs. Colts found her-
self agreeing heartily. It did seem
to have a glow about it that she
hadn't been aware of for a long time.
"Now, perhaps we could build a
little fire in the fireplace— the wood's
right here in the basket," she told
him gaily.

"An excellent idea. That was a
cold walk up from the depot," John
said, smiling.

"By the way," Mrs. Colts paused
in the door, on her way to the kitch-
en, "you said you'd tell me what was
in that box."

John, already on his knees before
the fireplace, looked back at her over
his shoulder. "Peanut brittle," he
said, grinning. "Remember when I
was courting you, I used to bring
you pounds of the stuff— couldn't
afford chocolates."

Mrs. Colts smiled mistily. "Yes,
I remember," she said softly and
started down the hall with a lighter
step than had been heard in that
house for many a day.

'uJefinition

Bessie I. Peterson

The meaning of Thanksgiving?

The fragrant, spicy scent of pumpkin pie,

The burnished gloss of turkey bursting with complacent pride,

The gleam of silver, gossamer the shine of candles

Burning side by side on cherished linen,

The time for fun and laughter, warmth of cozy fireside.

The gratitude for peace expressed in quiet thanks to God —

All this is Thanksgiving!

Shopping LJesterday

Elaine Reiser

THE community general store
in grandfather's day stood as
a monument to a man's will-
ingness to serve his eommunity. As
the village storekeeper, he invested
his money in stocks of merchandise
—dried fruits, nuts, cookies, buttons,
parasols, moustache curlers, wash-
boards, sunbonnets, and medicines
—to have on hand for his faithful
customers. Here was a man willing
to invest his money in hundreds of
items of merchandise and to wait
and wait until his customers wanted
what he had and were willing to pay
him for it.

Though the general store of yes-
terday is not to be found in many
places, one such store has been re-
produced in the Sons of the Utah
Pioneers Village in Salt Lake City,
Utah. This store was owned and
managed by Mr. A. Warr of Kamas,
Utah, until his death. At that time
the store became the property of
his niece and nephew who were the
beneficiaries of his will. However,
they themselves were along in years
and had no interest in running a
general store. They closed it and
had the doors and windows barri-
caded.

It was in this condition that Mr.
Horace A. Sorenson found the store
in 1953. After he opened the win-
dows and doors, photographs of the
interior were taken in order that the
store could be reproduced authen-
tically in the Pioneer Village, 3000
Connor Street (2150 East), Salt
Lake City. Kamas residents who
once traded with Mr. Warr and who
have visited the Village testify to
the store's authenticity.
Page 734

The store was the center of com-
munity life, as evidenced by the pot-
bellied stove in the center of the
room surrounded by hard, wooden
chairs and a checkerboard, to add to
the convenience and relaxation of
the customers. Within the small
store, slightly larger than an average
American living room, are combined
a men's and ladies' ready-to-wear,
hardware, grocery, apothecary, toy,
and notions store.

The goods on the shelves are just
as the shopkeeper left them, with
prices marked and ledger entries
made for all products. A variety of
grinders are priced at 1 5c, cuff links,
50c, stuffed toys and wooden wag-
ons 15c to 40c, checker sets 10c, silk
and gold threaded evening bags
$1.50, ladies hose 15c, a yard of silk
19c.

As a trained apothecary, Mr. Warr
offered veterinary supplies, camphor,
alum, and a special of glycerated
asafetida— a bag to be worn around
the neck to kill all germs and there-
fore ensure good health.

Within five steps of the pharmacy
are complete supplies for the horse
and buggy, including whips, carriage
bumpers, axle grease, and horse-
shoes. The leather-handled buggy
whips are marked at 50c.

For the ladies, ''gay-nineties"
bathing suits, navy blue with white
trim, hang at one end of the store.
An ample red flannel nightgown
with matching cap waits to be sold
for a few pounds of butter or a leg
of pork. High-button shoes and
middy blouses are still in their
boxes, waiting for stylish customers.

SHOPPING YESTERDAY

735

Beal Photograph

Courtesy Sons of the Utah Pioneers

Visiting the Country Store, Pioneer Village, Salt Lake City, Utah, left to right:
Dr. Joel E. Ricks; Horace A. Sorensen, Managing Director of the Pioneer Village,
explaining the treasnre-trove of yesterday; Mrs. McKay; President Da\'id O. McKay;
Mrs. Ricks.

OANGING from the ceiling arc
hardware supphes, toast racks,
tin pots and cups, and stove hd lif-
ters. Also hanging from the ceiling
on a spring rack are glass chimney
lamps, from which customers chose
the proper neck opening and style
for their own homes.

Along the top shelf of the store
is a lending library, and below the
counter are local newspapers and a
magazine or two, for the customer
who enjoys visiting and reading by
the warm stove.

Herbs and spices are preserved in
tin boxes in the grocery section. A
bag of sassafras bark rests on top of
the tins, and a jar of nutmeg stands
on the counter. Near the jar is a

nutmeg grater, as usable today as in
the old store yesterday.

Practicing good business, the
storekeeper offered community use
of his egg scale, arch fitter, shoe but-
ton adjuster, and weighted pencil
pointer.

Mr. Warr's store, unentombed
after twenty years and transplanted
from Kamas to the Pioneer Village^
resurrects authentically an aspect of
back-country life that is vivid and
remarkable for the daring and
imagination of the merchant. The
great range and variety of goods be-
speak the enterprise and resource-
fulness of the community servant of
yesterday — the country general
storekeeper.

Sixty LJears Jxgo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, November i, and November 15, 1897

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

THE QUEEN'S THANKS TO HER PEOPLE: It is difficult for me on this
occasion to say how truly touched and grateful I am for the spontaneous outburst of
loyal affection which I have experienced on the completion of the sixtieth year of my
Reign. During my progress through London on June 22, this great enthusiasm was
shown in the most striking manner, and can never be effaced from my heart. . . .

— Victoria, R. L

From Englishwoman's Keview

REFLECTIONS OF A PIONEER: My faith has been from early childhood
when first taught to repeat my evening prayer. . . . Surely impressions made in youth
are more lasting, the mind then being like a sheet of white paper and impressions are
clear, not confused. . . . This pioneer feels an anxious desire that the youth may see
the Gospel in its own true light, which when accomplished will fill their souls with
hght and joy and peace, it being the gift of the Holy Ghost, the Comforter. May
we be fit temples for the indwelling of this good spirit, for it must have a pure heart
to inhabit, it will not accept any other. . . .

— Zion's Convert

BIRTHDAY ANNIVERSARY

The uncut stone is of little worth,
Tempered with care is the choicest steel;
So our lives are made the more sublime,
By the tears we shed and woes we feel. , « «

The discipline that each soul requires
Is meted out by a loving hand;
When fully developed, thy call will be.
Daughter, return to thy Fatherland.

—Nellie

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE: The October general conference of the
Relief Society was held in the large Tabernacle . . . October 7 . . . Mrs. Zina D. H.
Young presiding . . . spoke a few minutes and welcomed the sisters affectionately; told
the sisters she loved them as well as she was capable of loving, and appreciated their
labor and works of charity and love. . . . President Emma J. Bennett of Bingham
Stake . . . felt there was no greater work than the one we are engaged in, and spoke
of the laying up of grain — they had 1800 bushels now and expected to have more this
harvest . . . President Temperance Hinckley, Bannock Stake, reported . . . they had to
travel a distance of 600 miles around in visiting the branches. . . . President Mabel
A. Hakes, of Maricopa Stake, thought we would laugh if we knew how they tried to
store grain in five gallon tin cans. ... An Indian sister had admonished them that to
pray more in time of sickness and have more faith would lessen the sickness, and give
them more time to go to meeting. . . . The Indians preserve wheat in baskets and
cement it over. There are 1300 Indians in Maricopa Stake and only 1800 white
people. . . . President Mary B. Eyring of Juarez Stake, Mexico . . . felt the sisters
improved in a temporal way, there were not many who had to be provided for, and
they had the necessaries of life if they had not the luxuries. . . .

— E. B. Wells, Sec.

Page 736

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

lyrRS. EMILY SMITH STEW-
^ ^ ART, daughter of the late
President of The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, George
Albert Smith, has been appointed a
member of the National Women's
Advisory Committee of the March
of Dimes organization. Mrs. Stewart
is one of fifteen outstanding leaders
in civic, church, public affairs, and
educational circles in the United
States who were appointed to this
committee by Basil O'Connor, Presi-
dent of the March of Dimes organ-
ization.

On September 27th, 1957, Mrs.
Smith was given a special citation
from President Eisenhower in com-
mendation for her exceptional con-
tribution in advancing the welfare
and employment of the physically
handicapped.

PLSIE C. CARROLL and MARY-
^ HALE WOOLSEY, well-known
contributors to The Reliei Society
Magazine^ in August, received awards
in the first writing contest sponsored
by the Utah State Institute of Fine
Arts for unpublished work. Mrs.
Carroll was awarded first place for
her novel "First Wife," and Mrs.
Woolsey received first prize in the
short story section for her entry
'Torever in My Heart.''

"V/fRS. Alberta H. Christensen,
member of the general board
of Relief Society, was awarded first
prize in the unpublished poetry di-
vision at the annual Round-up of
the League of Utah Writers held in
Ogden, Utah, in September. Other
contributors to The ReUef Society
Magazine who received awards were:
Ouida Johns Pedersen, Rosa Lee
Lloyd, Olive W. Burt, Mabel S.
Harmer, Maryhale Woolsey, Lael
W. Hill, Alice Morrey Bailey, Eva
Willis Wangsgaard, Pansye H. Pow-
ell, and Elsie C. Carroll.

pRANCINE FELT, of Salt Lake
City, Miss Utah in the Miss
America contest for 1957, tied for
the national talent prize with Miss
Kentucky. Each won a $1,000 schol-
arship. Miss Felt, an active Latter-
day Saint girl, played the violin. She
is in the violin section of the Utah
State Symphony.

QRANDMA MOSES, of Eagle
Bridge, New York, celebrated
her ninety-seventh birthday in Sep-
tember. Mrs. Moses (Anna Mary
Robertson Moses) began painting
at the age of seventy-eight and has
painted nearly two thousand pic-
tures. Her best known paintings
are "The Old Oaken Bucket," and
"The Checkered House."

Page 737

EDITORIAL

VOL. 44

NOVEMBER 1957

NO. 11

y^old, and QJrankincense, and 1 1 i^rrh

"And when they were come into the
house, they saw the young ehild with Mary
his mother, and fell down, and worshipped
him: and when they had opened their
treasures, they presented unto him gifts;
gold, and frankincense, and myrrh"
(Matthew 2:11).

Gold, and frankincense, and
myrrh were the first Christmas gifts.
They were presented to the young
Child by wise men from the East
who had followed the star across
the wilderness to the hills of Judea
and the little town of Bethlehem.
Gold, and frankincense, and myrrh
were precious commodities in
ancient times— gold from Ophir,
frankincense, a fragrant gum from
olibanum trees; myrrh, an aromatic
resin from the Commiphora trees of
Africa and Arabia, a resin mixed
with labdanum from the rockrose of
the East. Precious gifts brought by
wise men to a Child whom they
worshipped as King.

To Bethlehem, in the land of
Judaea, came also the shepherds,
who watched their flocks in the hills
roundabout the village. Having
seen the glory in the heavens, they
came with haste, and perhaps the
only gifts they brought were them-
selves and the faith and reverence
in their hearts, although many great
artists have painted the manger
scene with shepherds holding young
lambs in their arms.

Since the first Christmas they
who come bearing gifts to their
loved ones, and those who send mes-
sages afar, have realized the simplic-
ity and joy of the gifts of remem-

Page 738

brance. And now, in a time of
many strange and wonderful com-
modities, we are at times beset with
perplexity, and we question our own
wisdom in the selection of remem-
brances. Let us recall that gifts are
symbols of love and thoughtfulness,
and as symbols they bear a greater
treasure than their commercial cost.
Surely they can be measured only
in the precious coin of love ex-
changed in the family circle and out-
ward into wider areas of benevolence
as the heart and the times may
allow.

As the wise men of old brought
the treasures of their country, as the
shepherds came, perhaps, empty-
handed to the manger, yet with rev-
erence in their hearts, so let us give
of that which is ours to present,
whether it be a costly remembrance
or only a message to bind together
those who may be far from each
other.

For many, the planning of gifts
may be a continuing joy to the giver,
for during all the months of the
year there are ways to fill the Christ-
mas treasure chest— gifts to be made
from one home to another, and
personal gifts — handmade remem-
brances, heirloom gifts — gifts for
the children and the aged — com-
fort and commodities for the un-
fortunate. For all of these, time
and thought are more necessary than
money— and often more appreciated
by those who receive the offerings
at Christmas time.

A woman in her home may think

EDITORIAL 739

of winter-flowering hyacinths to be plate sent by an older person to
planted in the fall; she may carefully some young woman who is building
tend an African violet plant from its her home; a treasured book brought
single planted leaf to its time of over the seas and the plains and giv-
blooming, a lovely gift for any home, en by a grandmother to the grand-
Another woman might give geran- daughter who bears her name; a
ium plants raised from slips or seeds, piece of pillowslip lace, long ago
or present a rose-flowered begonia— netted by the flaring light of a camp-
easy to start from a slip— yet typical fire in the desert — a gift long-loved,
of the gracious beauty of her home, but given to another who will sew
Some women, in the seasons of the lace on new linen and place the
fruit, set aside a number of glasses pillows in a young girl's bedroom,
of jelly, or jam, or marmalade, desig- For children at Christmas, there
nating the sunlit day when the color are many gifts beyond the expensive
and flavor of fruit were stored for mechanical toys, the silken dolls,
winter use — for gifts from one the bicycles, tricycles, and trains,
home to another. which may be given. A rag doll,

Then, there are the ancient and with a varied wardrobe made from

ever-new crafts and arts, paintings, scraps of cloth, would be long treas-

etchings, needlework, and home- ured by a little girl. Stuffed calico

sewed clothing. One woman col- animals have delighted children

lects flowers from her garden, begin- through the long generations, and

ning with the narcissus of spring, every woman knows the joys that

and ending with the late chrysan- decorated homemade cookies can

themums. She carefully presses the bring. The family can make in the

flowers and combines them in ex- evening hours, shelves and tables

quisite designs for pictures, which and doll houses, small carved chests,

she frames and sends as gifts at and even a rocking horse.

Christmas time. Another woman Gifts generous of time and

collects discarded clothing and thought, are given from the heart

makes braided or woven rugs, and and the hands, and from one's own

these are highly prized in many storehouse of treasures. They are

homes and among housewives who symbols of love among famihes and

treasure this cottage craft. friends; they are the lasting evidence

Innumerable are the gifts which of good will among men. Large

can be exchanged in families— the gifts and small gifts are heart-mes-

picture of an honored forefather, sages in memory of the simplicity

copied and sent with a short biog- and saving grace of the first Christ-

raphy to someone interested in her mas.

heritage; a long-treasured vase or —V. P. C.

ibrratum

Relief Society Membership in the South Australian Mission
TN the August issue of The Relief Society Magazine, page 497, the total
Relief Society branches in the South Australian Mission was given as ten
branches, with 177 members. We are happy to call to your attention the
correct figures: fifteen organizations, with 332 members.

TO THE FIELD

K/innual (general iKelief (bocietii (conference (cancelled

TN harmony with the action taken by the First Presidency in cancelling
the General Church Conference, the Annual General Relief Society
Conference, scheduled for October 2d and 3d, 1957, was cancelled This
action was taken as a precautionary measure due to the high incidence of
influenza.

The ''Report and Official Instructions/' by President Belle S. Spafford,
which were to be delivered at the Officers Meeting, appear on page 722
of this issue of the Magazine. We suggest that these instructions be care-
fully considered at your next Relief Society stake board meeting.

[Pictures of the iKelief Societi/ Ujuilding ^/Lvailable

jDLACK and white glossy print pictures of the Relief Society Building,
suitable for framing, as shown on the opposite page, may be ordered
from the general board of Relief Society, 76 North Main Street, Salt Lake
City 11, Utah.

16 inches x 20 inches $3.00

14 inches x 11 inches 1.75

8 inches x 10 inches.. 1.00

Hand-colored pictures are available in each of the above sizes for an
additional $1 each.
Page 740

Ray G. Jones

PICTURES OF THE RELIEF SOCIETY BUILDING
AVAILABLE FOR FRAMING

i Lovemver Si

pnng

Ethel Jacohson

This silent mountain world is white — •

But blue as night,

Sparkling and limpid as a gem

In a queen's diadem

Is this small jewel of a spring,

Glimmering.

It glints in sun whose pale rays show

Prints upon snow

Where foraging bird or beast has passed.

So on this vast

And frozen height we know that life,

Though hushed, is rife —

From secret, guarded depths, a spring

Eternally bubbling, shimmering.

Page 741

JLive and J^earn c/c

orever:

npHIS life is for serving and learning: so is the next. Part of life's lessons
we learn by failing first and trying over. Some call it trial and error;
another name for it is experience.

A certain amount of trial and error we must accept. It's good for us.
But there's a short-cut to learning, shorter than trial and error, which each
of us should try to find. We should seek this short-cut through thought-
Page 742

LIVE AND LEARN FOREVER! 743

ful study, from the experiences of others, by the reading of good books,
by going to school. Most folks call this kind of learning ''education/'

The chief purpose of education is to prepare us to live happily here
and hereafter, and to make the world better for others who follow. The
scriptures tell us why: ''We are saved no faster than we gain knowledge;"
"The glory of God is intelligence/' These lofty concepts of the place of
education in the lives of people are the special incentives which spur us
on in our search for knowledge.

It has been said even more plainly: ". . . if a person gains more
knowledge and intelligence in this life through his diligence and obedience
than another, he will have so much the advantage in the world to come"
(D. &C. 130:19).

Yes, and in this life, too. For knowledge here is also power— the
power to produce the essentials of healthful, happy, comfortable living;
the power to govern wisely and effectively: the power to avoid some of
life's unnecessary pains and frustrations which come to the ignorant or
unadjusted; the power to recognize and appreciate truth and teach it to
others.

These are some of the aims and products of learning and living—
now and forever.

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF

vi/inter Aspens

Elsie McKinnon Stiachan

White limbed and graceful, they shared June's sun
With the blue larkspur and the columbine;
With lupine and monkswood and wild flax they dwelt,
Blue marked their carpet in petaled design.

The deer came to them on bounding hooves,
And rushing waters sang them a song,
The wind favored them with his cool, blue breeze —
High in the hills their voices belonged.

But hurrying autumn waved a swift wand.
Turning each leaf to glittering gold;
And, heavy upon the stem of time,
Each pendant coin swung low . . . lost hold.

Now winter whiteness wears the penciled lace
Of trellised aspen boughs held high;
While slender and naked branches trace
The pledge of spring on a frozen sky.

LKecipes CJrom the Spanish-American lliisslon

Submitted by Nina N. Bowman

Enveultos de Gallina (Chicken)

Adela Cubieia, San Antonio, Texas

2 lb. chicken i tbsp, butter

Boil the chicken, remove the meat from the bones, and grind. Add the butter
to the ground meat.

Sauce:

1 Vi lbs. tomatoes Vi lb. onions

Vi tbsp. salt Vz tbsp. pimiento

Vz lb. shortening i Vz doz. tortillas

Cut medium size onions into small pieces. Crush tomatoes in the colander, add
pimiento and salt, and mix. Season the chicken with sauce, and save some of the
sauce to pour over the tortillas.

Heat shortening to moderate heat. Quickly dip tortillas, one at a time, place on
platter, and put on each one i tbsp. of chicken and roll the tortilla. Serve hot.

Mexican Candy

Pauline Duran, San Antonio, Texas

1 c. brown sugar i tbsp. butter

2 c. white sugar i tsp. vanilla
1 c. water i lb. pecans

% tsp. salt

Boil sugar and water until a drop of syrup forms a soft ball when dropped into a
glass of cold water. Remove from heat. Add salt, butter, and vanilla. Beat until
creamy. Add pecans, drop by spoonfuls on a buttered platter.

Arroz (Mexican Rice)

2 tbsp. fat Vz green pepper
1 c. raw rice 2 tsp. salt

1 c. tomatoes 2 tsp. chili powder

1 small onion 2 c. water

Wash rice well and then dry. Brown raw rice in hot fat and add minced onion,
chopped green pepper, salt, chili powder, and tomatoes. Mix well. Add just enough
water to cover and then cover with a lid. Allow to simmer until rice is tender, about
thirty minutes. Remove the lid to allow mixture to dry. Do not stir after cooking
starts.

Spanish Cheese Dip

Louise Turley, San Antonio, Texas

Mix Vz c. cooked tomatoes with one long green Mexican chili, minced, if a hot
dip is desired. If a mild dip is preferred, use one bell pepper instead of the chili. Add
Yz lb. of pasteurized cheese which has been melted in double boiler. Mix together.
Pour over fritos or tortilla chips.

Page 744

RECIPES FROM THE SPANISH-AMERICAN MISSION 745

Plain Garnachas

Louise Turley, San Antonio, Texas

Place a thin slice of cheese or grated cheese on a tortilla chip and top with a
slice of jalapena pepper. Then place in moderate oven to melt. For something differ-
ent, mix melted cheese with diced chicken, tuna, shrimp, or ripe olives. Serve on tor-
tilla chips or fritos.

South of the Border Dip

Louise Turley, San Antonio, Texas

1 avocado Vz c. celery (chopped)

1 tbsp. sour pickles (minced) !4 tsp. garlic salt

1 tbsp. green chili pepper (minced) i tsp. paprika
salt to taste

Cut ripe avocado in half, remove seed and peel. Mash to a pulp and add the
remaining ingredients. Mix well. This dip should be prepared just before using, as it
darkens while standing. It is delicious for dipping potato chips, corn chips, or fritos.

Empanadas

Esther Lopez, San Antonio, Texas

Sweet Potato Filling: % c. shortening

2 lbs. sweet potatoes 2 c. flour
sweeten to taste 4 tbsp. water
cinnamon to taste 1 tsp. salt
nutmeg to taste

Boil sweet potatoes until soft and sweeten to taste. Add cinnamon and nutmeg
to give mild flavor. Mash potatoes.

Mix with a fork the flour, salt, and shortening. Roll each piece of dough into
the size of a saucer. Put 3 tbsp. of sweet potato filling on each pattie. Fold in middle.
Pinch one side with a fork to allow steam to escape. Bake in 450 degree oven for
about twenty minutes or until brown. Makes two dozen.

Macaroni in Tomato
Esther Rodriguez, Kingsville, Texas

1 box uncut macaroni 1 small can tomato paste

3 tsp. hot sauce (Louisiana) Yz onion (finely chopped)
Yz lb. American cheese Yz c. catsup

3 tbsp. salt

Cook macaroni alone in salted water and then drain. Fry onions until brown, add
flour, tomato paste, and catsup. Then add the cheese until you have a gravy. Place
in the oven and cook at 350 degrees for twenty minutes. Remove from heat and
serve.

• ^

(berenity

Annie S. W. Gould

AMID the strife, the unrest of the world, remain serene. Make your own little
world beautiful within. Try to keep discordant thoughts away. If surrounded by
discord, take it as a testing, try to keep your own outlook peaceful. It is much better
for your health if you keep serene. You also help others by keeping yourself at peace.

cJhe I iationai oJuoercu/osis J/issociation

(^nnsttnas Seals

Dorothea M. Lindsey
Associate, Public Relations

"VU^ITH the 1957 Christmas Seal Sale, the tuberculosis associations enter
the second half century of their traditional campaign to raise funds
to fight TB.

In the first half century, the Seal Sale has proved itself an effective
means of giving every American an opportunity to contribute to the fight.
It has proved an effective means of spreading the truth about TB. While
providing the sinews of war for the voluntary TB control programs, it
has stimulated more and better tax-supported programs.

It didn't happen overnight. The first Christmas Seal sale in 1907
raised $3000 for a single project— an experimental open-air hospital in
Delaware. In spite of the limited area of the campaign, contributions came
from distant states and even from Canada.

After half a century, the goal is still ahead. Progress has been con-
stant, but sometimes discouragingly slow. There have been only a few
rapid spurts. The development of miniature film equipment for mass
X-ray screening brought one such spurt, the discovery of effective drugs
for treatment still another.

The associations worked— and are still working— for higher standards
of community health and welfare. They pioneered in the development of
effective techniques of education and community organization. They
pooled their limited research funds for projects aimed at solving the
fundamental mysteries of the disease.

Like the first Christmas Seal sale, the fifty-first represents hope that
TB can be defeated. Even more, it represents a promise. In a few
favored spots TB can be said to be almost under control. In others, less
fortunate, it is still the leading public health problem. Everywhere it is
giving ground before the organized team of medical men and laymen,
professionals, and volunteers who work under the standard of the Double-
Barred Cross. But the end is not in sight. With one third of the nation
infected with tubercle bacilli, the tuberculosis associations will not relax
as they go into the second half century.

I ^ ■

Vesta N. Lukei

This hill

Is wrapped in green
Of pines and tied with gold
Of aspens, ribbon-like along
A stream.
Page 746

D-^n Knight

MOUNTAIN MSTA NEAR \*AIL PASS. COLOR-\DO

Vi/fiere lliaples C/Z

ap.

'af7ie

Mabel Law Atldnson

"I will return in autumn." so I said,

"To see these greening maples crown this hill

With a flaming lei." But always when the chill

Fall davs returned as years too swiftly sped,

I was not free so I could not fulfill

The vow I made. My heart in mute lament

Longed for wind-music, wild and eloquent.

WTiile skeins of geese displayed unerring skill.

I could not be denied the joy-ascent

To mv bright hilltop when the autumn came.

My spirit, countr}-bred, I could not tame

To cit\' confines, yet I know content:

For though the autumn calls me still the same.

My heart has built a hill where maples flame.

[Bread and LJeast uiecipes

Joan Staley

Health

Bread

1 c. raw sugar or

1 c. graham flour

1 c, honey or

Vi tsp. salt

/4 c. white sugar and

1 tsp. baking powder

Yz c. molasses

1 c. chopped dates or figs,

1 tsp. soda

raisins or currants, pineapple or

1 c. chopped nuts (optional)

mashed bananas, cherries or apples,

1 c. milk

or Christmas mix (optional)

1 e. whole wheat flour

Mix the dry ingredients, including nuts and fruit. Stir milk in quickly. When
using sugar and molasses put the soda in the molasses. Bake at 350° oven for one hour.
This recipe makes one bread tin or two half-sized tins. We like this for cake as well
as for bread.

Note: Sometimes there is a difference in the texture of the whole wheat flour. This
makes it necessary to use an extra one fourth cup of milk in the health bread. The bread
isn't a runny batter, but is good and moist.

Homemade Yeast Cakes

2 tbsp. sugar

1 c, lukewarm water

1 c. all-purpose flour

2 c. potato water

2 qts, buttermilk

4 yeast cakes (dry yeast cakes,

fresh yeast cakes, or powdered yeast)
white corn meal

Put buttermilk in large kettle and heat to near boiling point. Stir in enough corn
meal to make a thick mush, boil until completely cooked and let cool. Soak yeast
cakes in warm water, and when mush is lukewarm stir yeast in. Let rise three times,
stirring down each time. Last time you stir down let stand overnight. Then, in the
morning, add the flour and enough corn meal to make a stiff dough. Mold on well-
floured cookie sheet and cut in sizes a little larger than commercial yeast cakes, as the
homemade yeast cakes will shrink, about 1 !4 inches by 1 !4 inches by % inches would
be advisable. Let dry, turning often. When completely dry, wrap in aluminum foil,
store, and put in a tin can with a tight lid. Watch for weevils. This yeast has been
used as long as two years after preparation and storing. Also, you can make yeast
cakes by using the homemade cakes in place of commercial yeast cakes or powdered
yeast.

Bread Made From Homemade Yeast Cakes

To make bread, start fresh yeast with two of these yeast cakes dissolved in warm
water. Add potato water and sugar. Let this work one or two days before using. Make
a sponge and let rise, then mix more flour and finish making your bread. This yeast
\\'orks slower than commercial yeast. You may keep about one-half cup of the yeast
as a start and add more potato water and sugar for the next time.

Page 748

I Letting and L^ rocketing ^ytre uiobbyi S/nte rests
of LKozetta Ola fen [Joranistea

"DOZETTA Hafen Bramsted, eighty-four, of Grass Valley, California, has gained much
■■■^ pleasure from her hobby of net work and croeheting and from giving her work to
her family and friends. She has made ten bedspreads, numerous doilies, and other
articles.

She was born in Mt. Pleasant, Utah, February 3, 1873, a daughter of Jacob and
Ann Katherine Hafen. She was married at the Manti Temple, May 1, 1895. The
mother of eight children, she survives her husband and four children. She has four-
teen grandchildren and twenty-two great-grandchildren.

She is an active member of Relief Society and ser\'ed as a counselor, a secretary,
and a teacher at different times for many years in Melba, Idaho, and Macdoel, Cali-
fornia. She spent sometime doing ordinance work at St. George Temple, and has been
a subscriber to The ReUei Society Magazine for oxer forty years. Her husband was
president of the Hebron, California, Branch of the Church for many years.

KyLpple [Butter

Eva Carter

14 c. apples (cooked and pressed through 12 c. sugar

colander to remove lumps) cinnamon, ground or pieces to suit taste

Put apples in large enamel pan. When hot, add sugar and cinnamon. Cook on
medium heat, twenty minutes, stirring constantly.

Seal in pint jars, or pour into smaller containers and cover with wax.

Page 749

Netting Today

Olive W. Burt

LETTERS passing through the material 'Vent further" than in

Salt Lake City postoffice, with crocheting or knitting. The lace

stamps from countries all was particularly dainty and exqui-

over the world, indicate that Utah site, fulfilling a need for loveliness

women have triumphantly won a that must have gnawed incessantly

battle, and the winning signifies the at the pioneer mother's heart,

beautification of the home, the Added to these advantages, the

happiness of many people. fragile-looking lace produced by net-

This battle is the fight to pre- ting is exceedingly tough and strong

serve the ancient craft of netting, —curtains, bedspreads, and table-

a handicraft that seemed, a few cloths are practical. Bonnets,

years back, to be disappearing from shawls, purses, and handkerchief

many areas where it had once flour- edgings vie with doilies and place

ished. With machines taking over mats in beauty and utility,

so many of the jobs formerly done As the years passed, however, and

by hand and in the home, netting pioneer stringencies gave way to an

might easily have disappeared in easier life, netting began to fall into

most localities altogether, had it not disuse. A dozen years ago, it was

been for the valiant efforts of Utah practically extinct, not only in Utah,

women. but in other parts of the world

And this is rather strange— that where it had once flourished. During

this craft, born of the sea, should World War II, England, which had

find its staunchest defenders in in- always produced most of the netting

land Utah. But that is the story. needles, had no steel and no time

The craft of netting was to devote to the manufacture of

brought to Utah by Latter-day Saint anything so unnecessary. It became

converts from Norway, Sweden, impossible to buy the meager equip-

France, and other countries where ment required,
fishing was a basic industry. It is

exactly the same art as fishermen use HPHEN, suddenly, the women of
in making their nets, adapted by the Utah rose up and demanded
womenfolk to the making of deli- that some action be taken to pre-
cate lace to trim linens and to serve this ancient craft and to re-
beautify the home. In place of using store it to the popularity it deserves,
rope and heavy sticks, the women The movement was probably
used thread and a slender steel sparked by the late ''Aunt" Tina
needle, but the stitch was exactly Macfarlane of St. George, Utah,
the same as that used by the men- "Aunt Tina" learned to net when
folk. she was five years old, and she con-
Netting was very popular with tinned to make netted lace until her
the Utah pioneers, because they had death at ninety-one, some seven
very little material for fancy work, years ago. The articles she netted
and in this craft any kind of thread numbered well into the hundreds;
or string could be utilized, and the she carried her work with her wher-

Page 750

NETTING TODAY

751

Bill Shipler

ever she went— on trains or buses,
in the doctor's waiting room, at an
afternoon gathering of friends. And
wherever she went, her nimble fin-
gers and her beautiful lace attracted
attention.

''How can we learn?" ''Where can
we learn?" was constantly asked.

The queries were brought to the
attention of the public, and the an-
swer was almost immediate. Women

from many parts of Utah, as well
as volunteers from other states, of-
fered to teach the craft of netting.

There was just one impediment:
there was no equipment to be had.

Now, the equipment for netting
is very simple— a steel needle with
an eye at each end, a mesh stick, and

a knitting needle. But the needles

were not being manufactured and

752

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

Bill Shipler

could not be imported. It looked as
if netting was doomed.

To the rescue came a Salt Lake
City man and woman— Frank J.
Nelson said he would manufacture
the equipment, and his wife, Vera,
set to work to publish a manual giv-
ing explicit directions and many
lovely patterns. A solution of the
problem was in sight.

During the past half-dozen years
the Nelson's have distributed hun-
dreds of the pamphlets, supplement-
ed by special leaflets on particular
subjects: Patterns for handkerchief
edgings and doilies have been sent
to all parts of the world with the
netting kits Mr. Nelson manufac-
tures in Salt Lake City. These kits
contain the netting needle, the mesh
sticks of various widths to make

loops of different sizes, and instruc-
tions for the beginner. There is
only one basic stitch to be learned,
the intricate patterns being formed
by the variety of groupings of this
stitch, the differences in width of
loops, and other variations.

While Mr. Nelson still manufac-
tures the mesh sticks and assembles
the kits, world conditions have made
it possible for him to import the
famous English netting needles,
which often come to Salt Lake City
only to be shipped back to England
with instructions for their use!

There is no longer any danger, for
the time being at any rate, of this
ancient handwork dying out. And
it is to the women of Utah that the
credit is due. It was their interest
and ingenuity that saved the craft
from probable oblivion.

Street in iriain

Ins W. Schow

The bright shop windows sheathed in rain
Are parcels wrapped in cellophane.

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations go\'erning the submittal
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and
the Handbook of Instructions, page 123.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Ada J. Taylor

FARR WEST STAKE (UTAH), HARRISVILLE WARD RELIEF SOCIETY
PRESIDENTS HONORED AT SOCIAL, June 26, 1957

Front row, seated, left to right: Ozula Taylor (1915); Lillie Harris (1915-1927);
Semantha Agren (1927-1938); Ada J. Taylor (1938-1941); Iva Costley (1941-1945).

Back row, standing, left to right: Irene Crowther (1945-1946); Ellen Crowther
(1946-1949); Jeptha Taylor (1949-1951); Sadie Parker (1951-1955); Louisa Agren
(1955-1956); Lena Maxficld, present President (1956-). Sister Ruby Romrcll, who
was president in 1927, was not present when the picture was taken.

President Ada }. Taylor reports: "Fifty-six women attended the social in Harrisville
Ward in the beautiful new Relief Society room. A lovely luncheon was served and a
program presented honoring the presidents. Each was presented with a beautiful
corsage. A history of the Relief Society of Harrisville Ward was given by Ada J.
Taylor, and all the presidents gave their testimonies. Each one said that her testimony
had grown through activity in this organization."

Page 753

754

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

Photograph submitted by Barbara D. Howell

SAN JOSE STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC
FOR RELIEF SOCIETY CLOSING SOCIAL, May 1957

Ethel M. Beckstrand, stake chorister, stands in the front row, at the left, with
Gladys McAllister, accompanist.

Barbara D, Howell, President, San Jose Stake Relief Society, reports that six wards
of San Jose Stake sang two beautiful numbers at the closing social and furnished music
for the San Jose-Palo Alto Stakes convention, May 29th.

Photograph submitted by Clare K. Claridge

MOUNT GRAHAM STAKE (ARIZONA), LAYTON FIRST WARD SEWING
PROJECT MODELS AND DIRECTORS

Front row, left to right: Twin daughters of Ronda Evans (one, partly hidden);
Marene Mack; Frank Anderson; Denice Jones; Alva Blake; Sherri Lines.

Back row, left to right: Corinne Evans, work meeting leader; Corinne Wimmer,

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

755

President, Layton First Ward Relief Society; Jackie Farley; Marie Clifford; Alma Nut-
tall; Helen Hoopes; Elizabeth Jones; Dorothy Woolsey; Edwina Gietz; Carol Lines.

Thelma G. Maloy, President, Mount Graham Stake Relief Society, reports: "In
keeping with recommendations from the general board of Relief Society that we teach
the sisters to sew, a very successful project has been completed in the Layton First
Ward. With twenty women participating, in three months, twenty-eight articles were
completed. For a number of these sisters, this was the first dress they had completed.
All of the dresses were modeled as a part of the Relief Society birthday party. Those
responsible for the success of this project were: Corinne Evans, work meeting leader,
with Carol Lines, Marie Clifford, and Helen Hoopes as assistants. The ward Rehef
Society presidency is composed of the following sisters: President Corinne Wimmer;
First Counselor Florence Wignall; Second Counselor Lorraine Robinson; Secretary-
Treasurer Dorothy Porter."

Photograph submitted by Roseafton Cesario

SAN DIEGO STAKE (CALIFORNIA), LA MESA WARD PRESENTS ONE-ACT
PLAY "WHEN SHAKESPEARE'S LADIES MEET," May 28, 1957

Left to right: Cleopatra, portrayed by Deon Clark Butler, with handmaidens Elaine
Glenn and Nadine Hatton, ready to fan her; Wilda Fowles as Portia (a young Doctor
of Laws) Clair Etta Sorenson, as Katherine (Bonny Kate and Kate the Curst); Mildred
Bergeson as Ophelia; Helen Benson as Desdemona (with her fateful handkerchief);
Artella Hunter as Juliet.

Roseafton Cesario, Secretary-Treasurer, San Diego Stake Relief Society, describes
this unusual event: " 'When Shakespeare's Ladies Meet,' a one-act comedy by Charles
George, and directed by Kathleen B. Lund, culminated the first year of literature les-
sons about the famous bard, when the play was presented in La Mesa Ward. . . . Cast
and staff had thirty children to be arranged for, but the show went on! The play
will be presented again in September on a stake basis, as the beginning of another en-
thusiastic year with William Shakespeare. Opal Gardner was assistant director, Shirle-
mae Jones, stage manager, and Cecil Bell was in charge of makeup and costumes."

Enid Miller is president of San Diego Stake Relief Society.

756

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

Photograph submitted by Julia N. Barg

PIONEER STAKE (SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

Standing at the left of the organ: Vondra Dipo, chorister; seated at the organ:
Molly Taylor, organist.

Front row, left to right: Hazel Colclough; Elizabeth Barney; Hazel Lockyer; Flora
Taylor; Drucella Petersen; Sarah Marchant, First Counselor; Doris Pickthall; Emma
Frenette; Lena Pirenti; Rura Woodall; Nellie Peck; Rachel Fromm.

Second row, left to right: Pearl Hughes; Cora Newbold; Julia N. Barg, President,
Pioneer Stake Relief Society; Bonnie Robinson; Lucile Noyce; Edna Mitchell; Ida
Ogilvie; Betella Ashard, Second Counselor; Ann Paskins; Mary G. Perry; Clara Mc-
Dermett; Amelia B. Gale; Mabel A. Williams; Rose Nielson; Dorothy Henderson; Dicie
Godfrey.

Back row, left to right: Zada Jones; Catherine Odsey; Adella Caldwell; Dorothy
Reudter; Melva Dean English; Lavina Bone; Elma Taylor; Winnie Stanley; Myrtle Ren-
shaw; Esther Boekweg; Kathryn Haycock; Effie Harper; Viola Kadleck; Leora Roush.

Photograph submitted by Geraldine D. Petty

SOUTH CAROLINA STAKE, COLUMBIA WARD VISITING
TEACHERS CONVENTION

Front row, seated, left to right: Alice Voyles, first President of South Carolina
Stake Relief Society; Minnie Ricks; Bishop Jack F. Joyner; Counselor Nellie Opie;
Elizabeth Perry, President, Columbia Ward Relief Society; Mildred Bass, Counselor;

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

757

Annie H. Capps, President, South Carolina Stake Relief Society; Malcolm Fagan and
Lottie Joyner, Counselors, South Carolina Stake Relief Society.

Second row, standing, left to right: Vivian Graham, Secretary, Columbia Ward
Relief Society; Ruth Edwards; Louise Manning; Catherine Black; Geraldine Bone; Lessie
Kirkland; Letha Strickland; Ida Smith; Mae Wynn; Willie Boykin; Barbara Stone;
Claire Bone.

Back row, standing, left to right: Eula Joyner; Myrtle Gerald; Sally Joyner; Mildred
Maddox; Zelma Foy; Elma Bone, visiting teacher message leader; Ethel Moody, mem-
ber, South Carolina Stake Relief Society Board; Nina Petty; Nola Mathis; Lucille Black;
Lexie Hersey; Margaret Joyner; Barbara Carroll.

Geraldine D. Petty, Secretary-Treasurer, South Carolina Stake Relief Society, re-
ports: "The visiting teachers are doing a great work in the Columbia area. We are
very proud of their efforts. A wonderful spirit was enjoyed in our convention, and
each member has a great love for the program."

Photograph submitted b> Al'.a ruliriman

NAMPA STAKE (IDAHO) FORMER STAKE BOARD MEMBERS HONORED

AT UNION MEETING, April 28, 1957

Front row, standing, at the left, left to right: Manilla Dowdle; Myrtle Leavitt;
Clarissa Ashlock; Marcelline Garner.

Front row, standing at the right, left to right: Dorene Dike; Louise Tobler; Gayle
Hales, present literature class leader; Lillian Aldous.

Second row, standing, at left, left to right: Ruth Holland; Lilly Loveland; Vilate
Crane; Ethelyn Russell; Lucille Butler.

Second row, standing at the right, left to right: Lucile Rawlins; Lorraine Wigand;
Gertrude McKnight; Melva McClellan.

Back row, standing, at the left, left to right: Sarah Squires; Helena Richards; Lela
Thueson; Myrle Dowdle; Gladys Squires; Blanche Murphy, Margaret Rose.

Back row, standing, at the right, left to right: Frieda Winslow; Anna Babcock;
Afton Blanc; Lilly Logan; Nina Burch; Luzean Yorgason.

Standing, back of the pulpit, center, left to right: Isabelle Svedin; Dorothy Swen-
son; Bishop Joseph McKnight, former high council advisor to Relief Society; Estella
Day; Clara Mason, a former ReHef Society President.

Alta Fuhriman, President, Nampa Stake Relief Society, reports: "Since the pub-
lication of the booklet containing our Stake Relief Society history and entries from our
short story and poem contest were to be delivered to the wards at our union meeting,
we thought it timely to honor all former stake board members. We were sorry only
one former stake president was able to attend. All of the women in the picture re-
side in the Boise Valley area, except Freida Winslow, a former stake counselor, who
flew from Ogden, Utah, to attend. Corsages and a boutonniere were tinted in the
Relief Society colors and presented to each honored guest, and a copy of the booklet
was given or sent to each former stake president."

758

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

Photograph submitted by Delora R. Hurst

SOUTH OGDEN STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC
FOR STAKE CONFERENCE ON MOTHER'S DAY, May 1957

Standing at the center, in the back row, wearing dark dresses, are June Ray,
organist, and Elma Ross, chorister.

Delora R. Hurst, President, South Ogden Stake Rehef Society, reports that this
group consists of 141 Singing Mothers. One of the numbers which they sang was
"Memories of Mother," written by G. Ellis Belnap, father of chorister Elma Ross.

Photograph submitted by Evyln R. Richardson

UINTAH STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC

FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

Mother's Day, May 12, 1957

Seated, center, front, left to right: Evyln G, Richardson, President, Uintah Stake
Relief Society; President Milton R. Hunter, of the First Council of Seventy; Darlene
Evans, chorister; Lucile Calder, organist.

Standing in the background are members of the stake presidency and high council.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

759

Photograph submitted by Hilda Goucher

SANTA MONICA STAKE (CALIFORNIA) PRESENTS DRAMATIZATION
"CHARACTERS AND TEACHINGS OF THE BOOK OF MORMON," May 1957

Front row, seated, left to right: Myrtle Zundel, representing a Jewish sister; Kay
Abbott, representing a Lamanite sister; Aileen Rose, representing a Japanese sister.

Back row, standing, left to right: Elder Clinton Davenport, as Mormon; Elder
Robert Throckmorton, as Moroni; Elder Wilford Brimley, as King Benjamin; Bishop
Wallace R. Reid, representing Nephi; Nellie Stevenson, theology class leader.

Hilda Goucher, President, Santa Monica Stake Relief Society, reports: 'The
dramatization was presented by Nellie Stevenson and was followd by a delightful
luncheon served to more than 400 women under the direction of Kathleen Savage and
Jane Jamison, assisted by stake board members.

''From the beginning of the strains of the impressive 'Lamanite Song of Thanks/
through the inspirational, soul-stirring testimonies of the four sisters at the close of
the production, the audience was captivated and impressed. . . . The Santa Monica
Stake Singing Mothers, under the direction of Lola Brimley, sang: 'How Gentle God's
Commands,' 'An Angel From on High,' and 'The Lord Is My Shepherd.' Venna
Van Almen sang 'If Ye Love Me Keep My Commandments.' Nan Rains was organ-
ist. Ward theology class leaders were ushers and gave the prayers. The luncheon
tables were beautifully decorated under the direction of Isabel Brodbeck. One comment
of the many favorable ones given was: 'The tables looked so beautiful and everything
was in such readiness, that I knew it was to be an outstanding affair.' "

cJhts, cJoo

EnoJa ChamberJin

This, too, will pass —
The storm that shakes your life
The dry and withered grass,
The pruning knife.

This, too, will pass —
The empty vase you hold,
The coin of worthless brass —
And you will claim God's gold.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

cJheologyi — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 5— Satan's Opposition to the Coming Forth of The Book of Mormon

Elder Roy W. Doxcy

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants: Sections 3 and 10)

For Tuesday, February 4, 1958

Objective: Remember, remember that it is not the work of God that is frustrated,
but the work of men (D. & C. 3:3).

Satan the Archenemy oi God

From the creation of Adam, there
has been opposition to the Lord's
work on the part of Satan. He has
sought to destroy the souls of men
by his enticings; whereas, the pur-
poses of the Lord have been to
bring about the ''. . . immortahty
and eternal life of man" (The Pearl
of Great Price, Moses 1:39). When
the Lord has instituted his work
upon the earth, the powers of Lu-
cifer have also been present to seek
to destroy or, in any way, to hinder
the Lord's purposes. This dispensa-
tion of the gospel is by no means
an exception. When Joseph Smith
sought the Lord in prayer to de-
termine which of all the churches
was right, the powers of darkness
were present to interfere. Here are
the words of Joseph Smith:

... I kneeled down and began to offer
up the desire of my heart to God. I had
scarcely done so, when immediately I was

Page 760

seized upon by some power which entirely
overcame me, and had such an astonishing
influence over me as to bind my tongue
so that I could not speak. Thick dark-
ness gathered around me, and it seemed
to me for a time as if I were doomed to
sudden destruction.

But, exerting all my powers to call up-
on God to deliver me out of the power
of this enemy which had seized upon me,
and at the very moment when I was
ready to sink into despair and abandon
myself to destruction — not to an imagi-
nary ruin, but to the power of some
actual being from the unseen world, who
had such marvelous power as I had never
before felt in any being — just at this mo-
ment of great alarm, I saw a pillar of light
exactly over my head, above the bright-
ness of the sun, which descended gradual-
ly until it fell upon me.

It no sooner appeared than I found my-
self delivered from the enemy which held
me bound . . . (The Pearl of Great Price,
Writings oi Joseph Smith 2:15-17).

Notice the words ". . . not to an
imaginary ruin, but to the power of

LESSON DEPARTMENT

761

some actual being from the unseen
world . . ." {Ihid., 2:16). Joseph
Smith had come to understand, in
part, the power of Satan and also
the power of God on the same day.
Joseph may not have known at this
time that during his life many efforts
would be made by evil forces to
keep him from following the coun-
sel of the Lord, but the angel
Moroni cautioned him against such
a temptation. (See Ihid.^ 2:46.)

Background oi Sections 3 and 10

A notable example of Satan's ef-
forts to deceive is found in the study
of Sections 3 and 10 of our text.
After receiving the gold plates from
the angel Moroni and having trans-
lated some of the characters thereon,
the Prophet was asked by Martin
Harris to permit him to take the
manuscript pages of translated ma-
terial and show them to members
of his family. Two times Martin
Harris was denied the privilege to
show the manuscript to others, but
a third request of the Lord by Jo-
seph Smith brought forth permis-
sion to do so. The provision was
that it should be shown to only five
persons and to none others. By
stratagem others to whom Martin
Harris showed the manuscript got
it away from him, and it was never
recovered. (See D. H. C. L21.)

The Lord's Rebuke to Joseph

These circumstances bring us to
a consideration of Section 3, which
constitutes the Lord's rebuke to
Joseph Smith for his part in allow-
ing the manuscript to be lost. In
the light of these conditions, the
first three verses of the revelation
state that the works of God cannot
be frustrated, but it is the works
of men that are frustrated.

It seems that at this point in the
Prophet's life the Lord was teach-
ing him an important lesson. He
was to trust in the Lord, who would
always uphold him, and not to fear
man more than God ( D. & C.
3:4-8). We might well ask our-
selves at this point wherein we fear
''man more than God" and do not
put our confidence in the Lord to
assist us? Do we, for example, ac-
cept the entreaties of friends and
associates and violate a command-
ment of the Lord in order to keep
the friendship or good will of those
persons? Or do we stand for the
word of the Lord and his promises
to us if we are faithful?

Joseph Smith's Honesty

Consider also, for a moment, the
importance of this revelation in
attesting to the honesty of Joseph
Smith. He stood rebuked by the
Lord for his part in the loss of the
translated portion of the plates, but,
at the same time, he made known
this rebuke to his friends and to the
world in allowing the revelation to
become known and printed. At
times people have questioned the
integrity of the Prophet, but this
revelation stands as a monument to
the basic honesty of Joseph Smith.

After receiving Section 3, Joseph
recorded that '\ . . both the plates
and the Urim and Thummim were
taken from me again; but in a few
days they were returned to me,
when I inquired of the Lord . . ."
(D. H. C. 1:23). The Lord then
gave to the Prophet section 10.

Analysis of Section 10

In order for us to have a connect-
ed account of this episode in our
Church history, a study should now

762

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

be made of Section lo, especially
verses i through 45. As indicated
in the superscription (italicized
foreword), this revelation is about
the designs of wicked men to alter
the manuscript in order to destroy
the truthfulness of The Book of
Mormon when Joseph would print
as a part of that book the retrans-
lated portion which was "lost."

PJot to Destroy the
Lord's Work Revealed

Verses 1 through 3 of Section 10
refer to the gift of translation which
Joseph had received with the fur-
ther admonition that he was to
'\ . . be diligent unto the end"
(D. & C. 10:4). Martin Harris is
condemned by the Lord as a
''wicked" man, because he was not
faithful in keeping his covenant to
show the manuscript to only five
persons, but permitted it to get out
of his hands forever. (See D. & C.
10:6-9). Now comes that part of
the revelation which describes the
purpose of the men in altering the
manuscript (D. & C. 10:10-19). But
who does the Lord say is the in-
stigator of this plot to destroy his
work. It is Satan (D. & C.
10:10, 14). From this point on the
Lord reveals to the Prophet and
Martin Harris (and us) the designs
of that wicked one, Satan, to de-
stroy the Lord's work and also
'\ . . that he may lead their souls to
destruction" (D. & C. 10:22).
(Read The Book of Mormon, 2
Nephi 28 for information on the
works of Lucifer in the last days.)

Satan's Tactics

Observe the tactics of Satan in
his leading men and women astray:

Yea, he stirreth up their hearts to anger
against this work.

Yea, he saith unto them: Deceive and
He in wait to catch, that ye may destroy;
behold, this is no harm. And thus he
flattereth them, and telleth them that it
is no sin to he that they may catch a man
in a lie, that they may destroy him.

And thus he flattereth them, and Icadeth
them along until he draggeth their souls
down to hell; and thus he causeth them
to catch themselves in their own snare.

And thus he goeth up and down, to
and fro in the earth, seeking to destroy
the souls of men (D. & C. 10:24-27).

Upon the basis of what you have
already learned from this revelation,
do you believe that Satan is an
actual being and not an imaginary
product of the mind?

The Lords Foreordained Plan

In verses 30 to 45 the Lord in-
forms the Prophet that he is to
translate from the small plates of
Nephi and not to retranslate from
the plates that portion of the Ne-
phite history which Martin Harris
had lost. Foreseeing the circum-
stances which gave rise to the reve-
lations known to us as Sections 3
and 10, the Lord inspired Nephi
and early historians to keep the ad-
ditional set of plates (The Book of
Mormon, 1 Nephi 9:2-6; Words of
Mormon, verses 3-7). This part
which now contains the books of
Nephi to Omni, inclusive, in The
Book of Mormon '\ . .is more par-
ticular concerning the things which,
in my wisdom, I would bring to
the knowledge of the people . . .
[and] which do throw greater views
upon my gospel . . ." (D. & C.
10:40, 45), declared the Lord. It
would seem that we are more richly

LESSON DEPARTMENT

763

blessed by reason of having the
translated material from the small
plates of Nephi which contains
*'. . . the ministry and prophecies
. . /' (i Nephi 19:3; 9-4)^ and the
''sacred'' things (1 Nephi 19:6),
whereas the other plates gave ''. . . a
greater account of the wars and con-
tentions and destructions of my
[Nephi] people . . /' (1 Nephi
19:4).

What does the Lord prescribe in
this revelation that Joseph Smith
might do, and which we also must
do, to gain a victory over Satan?

Pray always, that you may come off
conqueror; yea, that you may conquer
Satan, and that you may escape the hands
of the servants of Satan that do uphold
his work (D. & C. 10:5).

Additional Items in
Sections 10 and 3

Section 10: The Nephites prayed
that their brethren the Lamanites
should have the gospel in the latter
days (D. & C. 10:48), and that this
gospel should be made known to
others who should possess this land
of Zion and, '\ . . that whosoever
should believe in this gospel in this
land might have eternal life"
(D. & C. 10:50). It was also their
wish that this land should be a free
land. (See D. & C. 10:49-51.)

On the other hand, those upon
this land who build up churches to
get gain, and do wickedly and thus
build up the kingdom of the devil
shall be caused ''. . . to tremble and
shake to the center" (D. & C.
10:56).

The Lord avows that the people
shall learn of the ''other sheep" of
whom he spoke during his mortal
ministry (John 10:16), and of the

gospel which he brought to them.
This will be by The Book of Mor-
mon which shall "... bring to light
the true points of my doctrine, yea,
and the only doctrine which is in
me" (D. & C. 10:62). Again we
are aware of one phase of Satan's
activities; namely, to:

. . . stir up the hearts of the people
to contention concerning the points of my
doctrine; and in these things they do err,
for they do wrest the scriptures and do
not understand them (D. & C. 10:63).

Finally, in closing this revelation,
the Lord points out what his doc-
trine is (D. & C. 10:67), ^^^^ ^^
who declares anything less than that
doctrine ". . . is not of my church"
(D. & C. 10:68).

And now, behold, whosoever is of my
church, and endureth of my church to
the end, him will I establish upon my
rock, and the gates of hell shall not pre-
vail against them (D. & C. 10:69).

Section 3: Notice verse 9 in
which the Prophet is reminded that
he "... wast chosen to do the work
of the Lord . . ." and compare it
with 2 Nephi 3:1-15, especially
verses 6-8, 11, 14, 15.

In Section 3:16-20, the purposes
of the coming forth of The Book
of Mormon are made known. These
verses contribute to our understand-
ing of the purposes given on the
title page of The Book of Mormon.

Questions foi Discussion

1. Why has Satan opposed the Lord's
work in this dispensation?

2. Why do you think the Lord rebuked
Joseph Smith because of the loss of the

764 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

translated part of The Book of Mormon 4. How does Section 10 verify the fact

plates? that Satan is a personal being?

3. In what way does Section 3 attest 5. Discuss: "It is not the work of God

to the honesty of Joseph Smith? that is frustrated, but the work of men."

viSitifig cJeacher 1 1 iessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 5 — ". . . Behold, You Should Not Have Feared Man
More Than God ..." (D. & C. 3:7).

Christine H. Kohinson

For Tuesday, February 4, 1958

Objective: To show that to fear God means to love him and to keep his com-
mandments and that in so doing we earn the respect of all good people.

OECENTLY a group of college The story is told of a young draf-

students were discussing what tee in the army who had always

they wanted most out of life. Some knelt in prayer before going to bed.

were seeking financial security; oth- But in the barracks, in the presence

ers, power; but the majority agreed of all the other boys, he feared to

that what was really important was follow the usual practice lest he be

the good will, respect, and approba- ridiculed. Consequently, he waited

tion of their fellow men. until he thought all the boys were

It is good to seek the respect of asleep before he slipped out of bed

others. However, we make a mistake to say his prayers. On one occasion

when we allow our fear of criticism the young man on the cot next to

and disapproval of others to cause his observed him and remarked that

us to violate the principles we know he, too, had wanted to say his

to be right. prayers but had been afraid to do

To fear man more than we fear so. This gave both boys courage,
Cod actually means that we are and soon thereafter others saw them,
more anxious to please others than admired them, and followed their
we are to live by the principles God example. Thus, nightly prayers
has set down for us to follow. One came to be the regular practice by
example is in the matter of express- many of the boys,
ing our thankfulness and asking the It is true that often the very
Lord's blessings in prayer. Some- things we fear might bring ridicule
times in strange places or among from others, actually build respect
strangers, many of us are tempted and admiration. Constancy, con-
to avoid criticism from others, and sistency, and adherence to right
we fail to pray. principles are choice character quali-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

765

ties. They are traits which all good
people approve and esteem. Cer-
tainly those who fear the Lord and
follow his teachings regardless of the
consequences, build strong charac-
ters and fine personalities.

To fear the Lord means that we
have profound reverence for him;
that we love and honor him; that
our love is so strong that we will
not knowingly offend him. That
we want to please him by doing his
will and keeping his command-
ments.

To those who have this type of
fear and love in their hearts the
Lord has said:

... I, the Lord, am merciful and gra-
cious unto those who fear me, and dehght
to honor those who serve me in righteous-
ness and in truth unto the end
(D.& 0.76:5).

Yes, to seek to earn the respect
and approbation of our fellow men
is good. However, if we are ever
tempted to compromise our prin-
ciples and ideals because of fear of
criticism, let us remember:

... it is better that a man should be
judged of God than of man, for the judg-
ments of God are always just, but the
judgments of man are not always just
(Mosiah 29:12).

v(/om 1 1 ieetifig — Living More Abundantly

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 5— The Family and the Home

Elder William F. Edwards
For Tuesday, February 11, 1958
Objective: To consider the fundamentals of owning a house and making it a home.

'pHE family and the home are the
basic units in society and in the
gospel plan.

Its foundation is as ancient as the world,
and its mission has been ordained of God
from the earliest times (President Joseph
F. Smith, GospeJ Doctrine, 3d Edition,

page 375)-

It was not by chance that the
Master concluded his most im-
portant sermon by comparing the
faithful doer of his words ''. . . liken
. . . unto a wise man, which built
his house upon a rock. . . .'' (Matthew
7:24-27). Jesus recognized that the
home is paramount in life. Joyful
living is no more secure than the

home. A home-building, a home-
owning, and a home-loving people
will always be a superior people.

Aim to Own Your Own Home

The Church has always encour-
aged the saints to own their homes.
Nauvoo remains an important spot
in American, as well as in Church
history, because the early saints were
builders of superior homes. Presi-
dent Brigham Young consistently
counseled the saints to be home
builders and home owners. This has
continued to be the advice of the
leaders of the Church to the mem-
bers.

766

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

There may be temporary or spe-
cial circumstances that make it more
desirable for a family to rent than
to own a home. But, as a general
objective, every family should own
a home or prepare for the day when
they will own a home. The owning
of a home adds to one's security,
helps to preserve one's independ-
ence, strengthens a family, makes
better citizens, and enriches daily
living.

Every young man should have an ambi-
tion to possess his own home. It is better
for him, for his family, for society, for the
state, and for the Church. Nothing so
engenders stabihty, strength, power, patri-
otism, fidehty to country and to God as
the owning of a home — a spot of earth
that you and your children can call yours
(President Joseph F. Smith, Gospel Doc-
trine, 3d Edition, page 382).

If we are home owners, ''Every
improvement that we make not only
adds to our comfort but to our
wealth" {DiscouTses of Brigham
Young, chapter 26, page 302).

Selecting the Location oi a Home

It is likely that most of the class
members will already be home own-
ers, but because of the importance
to those who have not yet acquired
their homes, and to those who may
subsequently move, it may be de-
sirable to review at least three funda-
mentals in selecting a location.

1. Neighbors are of the greatest im-
portance. Your children will probably
spend more time with the neighbors' chil-
dren than with you. In this association
they will learn many of the lessons of life,
for good or for evil; hence, the importance
of choosing neighbors with great care.

2. Trends within the neighborhood are
also important. If the homes in the area
are being neglected, your home will likely
become less desirable. Population groups,
in the larger cities, in particular, are con-

stantly shifting. A prospective buyer
should look ahead and try to select a loca-
tion that will remain attractive.

3. The importance of convenience of lo-
cation can hardly be overrated. The domi-
nating considerations are usually schools,
work, and Church, and of the three, con-
venience to Church is most important.

How to Finance a Home

Be certain that the cost of the
home is not excessive relative to
your means. A family cannot be
happy and successful, if it is forced
to underspend for clothes, food,
medicine, education, and recreation,
in order to keep up unreasonable
payments on a home.

In planning the cost of a home,
it is good to remember the following
words of counsel from the Master:

For which of you, intending to build a
tower, sitteth not down first, and counteth
the cost, whether he have sufficient to
finish it?

Lest haply, after he hath laid the
foundation, and is not able to finish it,
all that behold it begin to mock him.
Saying, This man began to build, and
was not able to finish (Luke 14:28-30).

Usually a home can be acquired
only by borrowing part of the cost.
The objective should be to borrow
as little as necessary, and to pay off
the loan as rapidly as possible. A
family owning a proper home, free
of debt, and living according to the
standards of the Church, can with-
stand almost any economic storm
and remain secure.

Ere we as a people become too
free in mortgaging our homes, we
do well to remember the following
words of President Joseph F. Smith :

The land of Zion is an inheritance, and
every man who mortgages his part of that
inheritance places in jeopardy the land . . .
{Gospel Doctrine, 3d Edition, page 385).

LESSON DEPARTMENT

767

Converting a House Into a Home

The strongest attachments of childhood
are those that cluster about the home, and
the dearest memories of old age are those
that call up the association of youth and
its happy surroundings (President Joseph
F. Smith, Gospel Doctrine, 3d Edition,
page 376).

In our homes we must live to
earn the blessings of the Lord. Pray

together, play together, work to-
gether, and share joy and sorrow
alike with courage and glad hearts.
Bind the family together with love
and obedience to the gospel stand-
ards and ideals. You will then un-
derstand the full meaning of the
prophetic words of President Steph-
en L Richards: ''Our heaven is little
more than a projection of our homes
into eternity."

JLiterature — Shakespeare in Our Lives

Lesson 13— Hamlet, Prisoner in Denmark
EldGi Briant S. Jacobs

Text: Shakespeare Major PJays and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison,
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948

For Tuesday, February 18, 1958

Objective: To seek to understand Hamlet's mind and heart, that we may better
understand our own.

As our last lesson pointed out,
none of Shakespeare's plays is cen-
tered more in one person than is
Hamlet, yet without the surrounding
characters and crosscurrents the
character of Hamlet would be limp.
This lesson reminds us that, with-
o u t Hamlet, the supporting
characters within the organized
frame of the play would be useless.

Hamlet may be defined most
simply as the story of a man in
search of his soul, but who never
finds it. Intertwined with impulse
—dramatic bravado, despair, and a
most incongruous inconsistency are

Hamlet's evident weaknesses, his
most discouraging weakness being
that he is human. ''He was a man,
take him for all in all. " Were he
all bad he would contain within
himself no conflict and therefore
would never hold our interest.
While his balance tilts and varies,
he does maintain balance of a sort
throughout the play, which implies
a goodness to counteract evil. And
who can miss the traits of goodness
within him? For despite his suf-
ferings he never allows his strength
of character to be entirely under-
mined; he always maintains his

768

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

identity, even while he inwardly
loathes himself and the sordid weak-
nesses of those near him whom once
he most loved. He is, when he
chooses, polished, courteous, friend-
ly and genial, witty and sparkling.
And though many times he brands
himself a moral coward, it is our
privilege to remember that his is
the cowardice of a brave man, best
illustrated by his fearlessness in con-
fronting his father's ghost for the
first time.

Hamlet's Word Vitality

The ripeness and vigor of Ham-
let's vibrant, hissing, gentle word-
volleys are rivaled by nothing in
Shakespeare or out. Shakespeare's
unconscious, imaginative genius
might be likened to a high-strung
show horse which his master de-
lights to ride, so completely are
horse and rider one, so entire the
master's control, so sharp the re-
sponse as he exhibits his mount's
versatility. And with what enjoy-
ment do they run through their
paces. First, a slow, majestic walk:

If thou didst ever hold me in thy heart,

Absent thee from felicity a while,

And in this harsh world draw thy breath

in pain
To tell my story. . . ,

V. 2. 357-360

Next a mincing, teasing trot:

Haml. Now, Mother, what's the matter?
Queen. Hamlet, thou hast thy father much

offended.
Haml. Mother, you have my father much

offended.
Queen. Come, come, you answer with an

idle tongue.
Haml. Go, go, you question with a

wicked tongue.
Queen. Why, how now, Hamlet!
Haml. What's the matter now?

Queen. Have you forgot me?
Haml. No, by the rood, not so.

III. 4. 8-14

Then a long-rolling gallop, or
canter.

What a piece of work is a man! How
noble in reason! How infinite in faculty!
In form and moving how express and
admirable! In action how like an angel!
In apprehension how like a god! The
beauty of the world! The paragon of
animals!

II. 2. 315-319

And, finally, the runaway, when
almost riderless, the great charger
takes bit in teeth and pounds forth
in unrestrained surges of sheer pow-
er:

Haml. Here is your husband, like a

mildewed ear.
Blasting his wholesome brother.

Have you eyes?
Could you on this fair mountain

leave to feed
And batten on this moor? Ha!

Have you eyes?. . .
Oh, shame! Where is thy blush?

Rebellious Hell,
If thou canst mutine in a matron's

bones,
To flaming youth let virtue be as

wax
And melt in her own fire. Pro-
claim no shame
When the compulsive ardor gives

the charge,
Since frost itself as actively doth

burn.
And reason panders will.

III. 4. 64-67, 82-88

Hamlet often becomes wellnigh
drunk with his own word power, nor
do we escape a feeling of light head-
iness in ourselves. Rather than
worrying that this might be a weak-
ness, let us ask who else can build
drama and character with words
alone until it all blends into an il-
lusion of reality ''livelier than life"?

LESSON DEPARTMENT

769

This is Shakespeare's greatest gift,
even as it is Hamlet's. This play
offers more proof than any other
that Shakespeare surpasses all other
dramatic poets who have written in
modern times, because herein he
does everything with words. As
Wilson Knight has justly observed:

Hamlet is universal. In him we recog-
nize ourselves, not our acquaintances.
Shakespeare's persons make utterance
from a height where all men speak alike
(Wheel of FirCy page 288).

And for the lofty identity of
poetic power made most personal
to each of us through great word-
skill, what can rival Hamlet's solilo-
quy as he finds life too loathsome to
bear:

To be, or not to be — that is the question.
Whether 'tis nobler in the mind to suffer
The slings and arrows of outrageous for-
tune,
Or to take arms against a sea of troubles
And by opposing end them. To die, to

sleep —
No more, and by a sleep to say we end
The heartache and the thousand natural

shocks
That flesh is heir to. 'Tis a consummation
Devoutly to be wished. To die, to sleep.
To sleep — perchance to dream. Aye,

there's the rub.
For in that sleep of death what dreams

may come
When we have shuffled off this mortal coil
Must give us pause. There's the respect
That makes calamity of so long life.
For who would bear the whips and scorns

of time,
The oppressor's wrong, the proud man's

contumely
The pangs of despised love, the law's de-
lay,
The insolence of office and the spurns
That patient merit of the unworthy takes.
When he himself might his quietus make
With a bare bodkin? Who would fardels

[burdens] bear.
To grunt and sweat under a weary life.
But that the dread of something after
death

The undiscovered country from whose
bourn [boundary]

No traveler returns, puzzles the will.

And makes us rather bear those ills we
have

Than fly to others that we know not of?

Thus conscience does make cowards of
us all,

And thus the native hue of resolution

Is sicklied o'er with the pale cast of
thought,

And enterprises of great pitch and mo-
ment

With this regard their currents turn awry

And lose the name of action. . . .

III. 1. 56-88

Hamlet's Identity

True education is a continuing
venture into new realms of self-dis-
covery Thus a sustained rereading
of Hamlet becomes one of mor-
tality's greatest educational awaken-
ings for, regardless of who we are,
Hamlet's true identity lies within
each of our individual fallible bos-
oms. This play reveals us to our-
selves. Hamlet is real not when he
reveals Shakespeare's heart, nor is
his reality ''in the book"; his only
reality lies in us.

Hamlet is eternal Everyman. He
is universal because he is no one
thing or person. His character is a
mirror which flashes us back to our-
selves in jerky, shifting patterns,
showing our own traits.

Hamlet is thus all of us and not
one. And far from being a lovable
character, he is a variously true one.
He is a brave coward, impulsive pro-
crastinator, and ambitious philoso-
pher, a believing unbeliever. One
moment an obedient son, and do-
cile, the next moment he grossly
underrates efficient King Claudius
while artificially puffing his own
dead father with extreme praise.
With evident relish in his own

770

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

word-power he tortures his guilty,
cringing mother for exhibiting those
very weaknesses which consume in
fire his own inner peace. His fa-
mous advice to the players is really
an essay on temperance and emo-
tional control, yet in his mother's
bedroom just two scenes later (III.
3) Hamlet tears himself to tatters
through his own passionate accusa-
tions of his mother, splitting not
only her ears but indeed her very
soul. Possessing all the soldierly
virtues— courage, foresight, endur-
ance, judgment, skill — and with
every justification for blood revenge,
nevertheless he delays killing his
uncle for reasons unclear to himself.
He hopes nobly but does basely; he
is as brilliant in word-play and in
analysis of character as he is bungl-
ing yet heroic in the destruction of
his own happiness and that of those
around him.

The Idealizing Hamlet

Those souls who have soared
beyond the clouds can suffer them-
selves into the lowest and darkest
caverns of the bitter, frustrated hu-
man soul. Such a person is Ham-
let. Nor should we forget that
Hamlet exemplifies the very idea
of tragedy in its highest, purest
form. He knew that, instead of
blaming the stars or fate, each man
creates his own destiny.

As in all tragic heroes, the sources
of both Hamlet's greatness and his
weakness are one and the same—
himself. At the time of his father's
death, young Hamlet might be de-
fined sketchily as intelligent, clever,
dramatic, well-adjusted, substantial,
moral, and idealistic. If he has one
flaw it is the flaw of youth itself;
namely, the impatient urge for an

immediate and complete perfection,
which he has assumed to be his lot
in life. The sequence of events fol-
lowing his father's death devastates
his hitherto unchallenged idealism.
Fundamental to young Hamlet is
his complete honesty; he is not con-
cerned with that which seems, but
only with that which is (I. 2). He
is completely honest with himself
(so far as he is able) and expects
his world to be, not seem. Once
he begins to realize this is not so, his
inner vision is fractured and tragedy
is born, the two-way pulling and
no-way going in varying degree rep-
resentative of us all. We might say
of Hamlet with Dostoevsky ''God
and the Devil are fighting there, and
the battlefield is his heart."

As the tension mounts within the
play, Hamlet's own inner conflicts
become so strong as to be unbear-
able and in a moment of intuitive
genius he invents his pretended
madness which he wisely uses as a
safety valve to let off his steaming
passion rather than exploding from
within. And in the piercing frank-
ness of the soliloquies Hamlet holds
back nothing from us. His words do
not describe his emotion; they create
it. We do not stand as witness at
the moment of creation; instead, we
are feeling the same forces welling

up within ourselves; Hamlet merely
mouths them for us. Consider the
following passage, for example.
Horatio and Hamlet pace the battle-
ments at midnight hoping to see
the ghost whom Hamlet has been
told resembles his father. Note
how his tongue waggles on, while
all else within him anticipates.
Herein is no cadence, no inner mu-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

771

sic, but words shapeless and halt, ex-
pressing a strained point:

So oft it chances in particular men,
That for some vicious mole of nature in

them,
As in their birth — wherein they are not

guilty,
Since nature cannot choose his origin —
By the o'ergrowth of some complexion,
Oft breaking down the pales [defenses]

and forts of reason,
Or by some habit that too much o'er-

leavens
The form of plausive manners, that these

men —
Carrying, I say, the stamp of one defect.
Being Nature's livery, or Fortune's star —
Their virtues else — be they as pure as

grace.
As infinite as man may undergo —
Shall in the general censure take corrup-
tion
From that particular fault. The dram

of eale [evil]
Doth all the noble substance of a doubt
To his own scandal.
[Enter Ghost].

Hor. Look, my lord, it comes!

Haml. Angels and ministers of grace de-
fend us!

Be thou a spirit of health or goblin
damned.

Bring with thee airs from Heaven
or blasts from Hell,

Be thy intents wicked or charita-
ble.

Thou comest in such a question-
able shape

That I will speak to thee. I'll call
thee Hamlet,

King, Father, royal Dane. Oh, an-
swer me!

Let me not burst in ignorance, but
tell

Why thy canonized bones, hearsed
in death,

Have burst their cerements, why
the sepulcher

Wherein we saw thee quietly
inurned

Hath oped his ponderous and
marble jaws

To cast thee up again. . . .

L4. 23-51

Thus the ghost unleashed the
true lyric Hamlet. Shakespeare's
ability to create reality right into
our own eyes and mouths is best
proved if the above passage is read
aloud and repeated, as all Shake-
speare should be. ]V[any other
examples might be cited, among
them the famous ''Oh, that this too
too solid flesh would melt," begin-
ning in Act I, scene 2, line 129.

But skillful use of words creates
more than mere words can say.
Really Hamlet's words are the ves-
sels which ''contain transaction be-
tween Hamlet and his moral sense,"
the inner reality according to
Charles Lamb, which, when re-
vealed comprises nine-tenths of the
play. Note, how different Hamlets
cancel each other, discernible to us
only if we realize that Hamlet
speaks himself in complete truth
only in moments. Already he has
spoken his noble, "What a piece of
work is a man"; now he qualifies
one source of his nobility more
tightly:

. . . What is man

If his chief good and market of this time

Be but to sleep and feed? A beast, no

more.
Sure, He that made us with such large

discourse.
Looking before and after, gave us not
That capability and godlike reason
To fust in us unused. . . .

IV. 4. 33-39

Noble and godlike as man in the
abstract may be, Hamlet detects
other attributes within individual
men. How painfully has he just
learned of Claudius that "one may
smile, and smile, and be a villain"

(1. 5. 108).

Hamlet felt no regret in killing

772

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

Polonius. But when he rephes to
inquiries about the whereabouts of
the corpse that ''within a month you
shall nose him as you go up the
stairs" (IV. 3. 37), we realize how
various Hamlet's definition of man,
upon different occasions, really is.

Regardless, Hamlet was always as
honest as he could be. It merits
note that no one in the play save
the ghost and Hamlet himself ever
insinuates that he is either weak or
cowardly. And in compassion we
should also remember with G. K.
Chesterton, that "The duty that
Hamlet shirked is exactly the sort of
duty that we are all shirking: that
of dethroning injustice and vindicat-
ing truth."

The Prison Denmark

Haml. Denmark's a prison.

Ros. Then is the world one.

Haml. A goodly one, in which there are
many confines, wards, and dun-
geons, Denmark being one o' the
worst.

II. 2. 249-253

Within this play the dramatist
Shakespeare details Hamlet's search
for identity. He recognizes evil as
such, and attempts to resist it, but
in vain. He realizes the sin of
Fortinbras' agressive war, which
will accomplish only the fulfillment
of his own ambition (yet Hamlet
envies him). He had acrid con-
tempt for the poseur Osric (yet dur-
ing the play Hamlet acts out not
one part at a time but several) . He
would send Ophelia, his own true-
love, to a nunnery to prevent her
from becoming a ''breeder of sin-
ners."

It is in his own self-revelations of
these conflicts that we find the real
Hamlet. In revealing his own suf-
ferings he echoes also the weaknesses
of those who surround him— those
whom he has helped create in his
own image much as they helped
create him in theirs. While each
fulfills the other, identity is given
this most powerful conflict only
through Hamlet's impassioned po-
etic statements. Herein lie the en-
during life and loftiness of the tragic
Hamlet.

Broadly seen, Hamlet is the edu-
cation of modern Everyman as he
falls from pristine idealism and the
security offered by the concept of
the ordered universe to the aware-
ness that "nothing is good or bad
but thinking makes it so." It was
only by surviving such inner tor-
ment and awakening that Hamlet
earned his belief in each man's right
to freedom of thought and action.
Through witnessing his emerging
self-knowledge we, too, can realize
more fully how each of us inescap-
ably creates a personal heaven or
hell here on earth; as mortals we
surely cast our lives, just as he did.
Outside such a central personal vis-
ion all lesser realities skitter away
like chaff in the gentle wind.

Thoughts ioi Discussion

1. Which identity is the real Hamlet?

2. "Since Hamlet is two people at
once, he is therefore a hypocrite." Dis-
cuss.

3. Why is Hamlet probably the most
popular figure in Shakespeare?

4. Why do we sympathize with Ham-
let?

(boaai (baence — Latter-day Saint Family Life

Lesson 11— "As the Twig Is Bent"
Elder John Fan Larson

For Tuesday, February 25, 1958

Objective: To illustrate how we are influenced by our environment, particularly
by the environment of the home.

T IFE'S experiences touch and ences. While all persons have simi-

mold the heart and soul of lar endowments and are influenced

man. Each of us is the result of by similar things, yet each person

many influences, yet we have com- is single in kind and, therefore,

mon needs and desires. The type matchless. How we dress, look,

of family life we have and how our talk, move, and think make each of

needs and desires are met, influence us an individual different from all

what we are. The perfection of others.

man can be facilitated through the Our physical features and the

family. Acceptance of the gospel mental capacity with which we are

in its fulness and its wise applica- endowed are determined to a large

tion will result in the full spiritual extent by characteristics inherited

growth and development of the in- through our parents. Much of our

dividual. A person reared in a home behavior, likewise, is influenced by

where gospel principles are prac- our physical and mental aspects,

ticed, adjusts socially, obtains a The health and condition of our

sense of personal destiny, a thirst bodies, our size, color, strength, sex,

for knowledge, and the courage to intelligence, and other features in-

attempt and a pride in achieve- fluence not only our own conduct

ment. The love and democracy but the response of others, which,

found in such a home develop self- in turn, affects us. This illustrates

lessness, the ability to share, and a the complex nature of human be-

desire to care. havior.

In this lesson we shall consider While the physical man is im-
the effects of our environment upon portant, yet the fine points of differ-
us, particularly the environment of ence come from our environment,
the home, in the light of our basic The world about us is a part of us,
needs. The following lesson will for it influences our behavior pat-
demonstrate the personal signifi- terns. The family circle, our
cance of the family to each age friends, our teachers, and the other
group and how their needs are met people with whom we come in con-
through the family. tact; where we live, what is said and

written and taught, all influence

What We Are what we are. World events, the

Each man is an individual, the kind of community in which we

product of a myriad of varied influ- live, our government, our income,

Page 773

774 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

what we have— all produce satisfac- when given such a choice, would

tion or anxiety, in varying degrees, readily take the dime. The differ-

which color our actions. ence lies in the background of

That part of our environment knowledge upon which the child
having the greatest influence is the calls in making his decision,
home. It is in the home that per- Acquisition of knowledge is not
sonality characteristics are indelibly enough. It must be evaluated as
stamped; it is there that the most acquired. How we evaluate de-
good or harm can be done. The pends, again, upon our atmosphere
way a person feeJs largely influences of people and ideas. The ability
how he thinks and acts. The inter- to decide properly is the power by
personal relationships with family which we grow and develop,
members largely determine how we When our storehouse of knowl-
feel about people and things. Our edge is sound and when we have
feelings tend to make us do that learned properly to evaluate that
which to us is pleasant, satisfying, knowledge, we then are in a posi-
comfortable, and safe, and also tend tion to make ''decisions of charac-
to make us avoid the opposite. The ter" which can raise us to the great-
deep grooves of habit and attitude, est heights. Fortunately, man can
acquired through often-encountered carve his own destiny. He can con-
situations and our reactions to them, trol his own environment, at least
are, in fact, a part of us. in part, and with this control he

Parents have the responsibility to can make a success or failure of his

teach basic virtues. (See Lesson 8.) life. By his ingenuity he can enlist

Each President of the Church has the help of other persons, and if he

taught the importance and neces- lives for it, he is aided by the Holy

sity of the individual gaining knowl- Ghost and our Heavenly Father.

edge. 'The glory of God is intel- (See Lesson 8.)

licence" has been embedded in the ^ r> • xt j

1 ^ ^ f T . , 1 c • 4. T-i, ^ur Basic ISeeds

heart of every Latter-day bamt. 1 he r^^ . j j • r n

T^ 1 ^ T 1 c 1.1 1 • i. I he yearnmgs and desires ot all

Prophet Joseph Smith, speaking to r n • ? • i i.

^1 ^ . ^'' . \i ^ 1. XT persons fall into similar categories.

the saints in the Grove at Nauvoo, Vt i.i_ j i. j

1 n u K • J c . How these needs are met and our
observed, A man is saved no taster ^ .. m t, i
., 1 ' 1 11 yy /T\ Tj reaction to them somehow leave an
than he gets knowledge . . . (U. H. . . . -u u - t j-
^ TTr oo\ T^ 1 J £ imprint upon our behavior. Indi-
C. IV:q88). Knowledge of every . /, ^ i. j- -j j u j
^ / . 1 1 r J vidual needs may be divided broad-
nature, technical or general, ot good i • . .i J

.^ r 1 • • 1 ly into three categories:

or evil, of people or principles or ^ ^

things, is an important, integral (i) Physiological needs, that is, those

part of the individual, for this is relating to a healthy functioning of our

his source of reference in decision bodies;

making. To illustrate, the child {'-, ^^', "^.^^, '^ §^«^ intellectually,

&• . ' . socially, and spiritually;

whose basic knowledge concerning (^^ ^he need to love and to be loved.
coins is hmited to identification by

name, when offered his choice of a i. Physiological Needs: One of

nickel or a dime, would likely the strongest human impulses is

choose the nickel. A child having man's desire to survive. This desire

knowledge of the value of money, prompts him to seek food, clothing,

LESSON DEPARTMENT 775

and shelter. How these needs are reassuring encouragement to persist
met, even from the first days of hfe, in seeking knowledge,
influences the course of life. That is b. Growing Socially: The eager-
to say, if our experiences in meet- ness with which we pursue social
ing these needs are pleasant, we acceptance illustrates the magnitude
react pleasantly and favorably; while of this basic need. Our adventure
stress and anxiety in the process through life, in relation to our fam-
leave a negative mark upon the ac- ily and home, spans the extremes
tions of man. Some of us need from infancy and complete depend-
specialized attention to preserve and ence upon the home to becoming
prolong our lives. Good physical an adult and relatively independent,
health is an important ingredient Maturity is arriving at a healthy
to good mental health. While compromise between these ex-
physiological needs are important, tremes. As we venture forth from
and while a minimum must be met our homes, figuratively speaking, we
for the continuance of life itself, go forth with confidence, if we know
yet lavish or quantitative ''trim- we can always return to a home
mings" are unnecessary to produce where there is love and security,
a Lincoln. More often than not This is true of all family members
extravagance proves to be a disad- from the youngest to the oldest,
vantage to the individual. Our social ambitions are met when

we have status with our associates,

2. The Need to Grow: Most in- ^ ^^nse of being a person whose

dividuals are possessed of a desire ^°f* '^ , recognized, and a self-

to achieve intellectually; all desire ^s^^em which enables us to meet

to be socially accepted, and many situations appropriately according

recognize the need for spiritual *° °"'' ^^'^ .^"'^ '^''- , ^, . .

growth. Latter-day Saints know this , ^- Spintual Growth: The spirit

to be the purpose of mortality. °f "^3" ^^^s an innate eagerness to

return to God. When properly
a. Growing Intellectually: Man's stimulated, he pursues knowledge of
hankering for accomplishment has God and his ways. He receives
brought forth principles and truths satisfaction from embracing charac-
which have revolutionized our daily teristics and principles taught in the
lives. Scientific discoveries and scriptures. He has a sense of per-
their applications have given us sonal accomplishment which pushes
conveniences unheard of a few years him ahead to seek his Heavenly
ago. The fight against disease and Father further. Spiritual growth
illness has made tremendous gains, does not come automatically, how-
Man's creative ability has produced ever. Devotion and effort are re-
pleasant and interesting things rang- quired here as in other fields. Faith,
ing from hieroglyphics to modern together with applied effort, results
skyscrapers, music, sculpture, paint- in spiritual growth. Parents can in-
ing, and all the discoveries of fluence the spiritual growth of their
science. For proper intellectual de- children by how they think and
velopment each person needs act. Family prayer, devotion to
opportunity to learn, along with Church duties, the parents' favor-

776

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

able regard for Church leaders, and
their respect for Deity, all contrib-
ute to the spiritual growth of family
members.

And the Spirit gixeth light to every
man that cometh into the world; and the
Spirit enlighteneth every man through
the world, that hearkeneth to the voice
of the Spirit.

And every one that hearkeneth to the
voiee of the Spirit cometh unto God,
even the Father (D. & C. 84:46-47).

The desire to accomplish gives
vision, and having accomplished, we
look ahead to new horizons. If this
inherent yearning is guided in the
right direction it can be a stimulus
to perfection. The child takes pleas-
ure in learning to read or learning
to draw. The young man takes
pride in being able to run fast or
build. A mother's accomplishment
may be a happy baby or an obedient
child. A man denied the oppor-
tunity to grow intellectually, social-
ly or spiritually, becomes frustrated,
and this often results in mental ill-
ness. A man's dream of tomorrow,
sets his compass of life today. This
is the first step, followed by plan-
ning, devotion, and a search for
knowledge. The result is growth.

3. The Need to Love
and to Be Loved:

There are few things more im-
portant to man than to love and to
be loved. Later we shall study this
need in more detail. Briefly, love
is more important than nutrition.
Love is the nourishment of the soul,
the concept which reduces to a mini-
mum the distance between people.
It is the ''common denominator" in
the development of a healthy per-
sonality through all its stages. The
personality of a child is shaped by

the love of his parents. The love
that is found in good homes gives
children a feeling that all is well. It
inspires parents to do for their chil-
dren and to weather hardship for
them and with them. It is the
stability of love that helps a child
venture forth into the world with
confidence. The unloved child,
starved for affection and the com-
pany of others, will actually wither
in body and spirit. A child, proper-
ly nourished with love and affection,
security, and ideals, has been given
the ''stuff" with which he may
succeed.

The Parental Influence

The home environment is set pri-
marily by the parents. The regard
and concern that parents have for
one another and for their children
is the basis of the home environ-
ment. If parents are emotionally
stable and secure, they will find that
their natural impulses really suggest
what is best. In the parent-child
relationships having profound effect
upon child behavior, there are,
broadly speaking, four different
types of home environment, al-
though most homes have some at-
tributes of each.

1. Parental Autocracy: In this
setting, children are required by
force or fear to act precisely as par-
ents decree. The child has no
opportunity to exercise independent
judgment, for all his decisions are
made by others. The personality of
such a child is unstable, withered
and weak, often for life. The mind,
like other body parts, is developed
by use. He who is not called upon
to think, generally does not develop
his ability to think. The home at-
mosphere created by coercive par-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

777

ents does not provide for true love
nor the opportunities for growth.
Such an atmosphere builds a volca-
no of resentment which one day
may explode. The parent who gives
supportive help to his child's judg-
ment-decisions, however, is not an
autocratic parent. Helping a child
through a consideration of facts to
a conclusion, is to the mind what
physical support is to the toddler
learning to walk.

2. Parental Submission: The child
is ''king" in this type of home. He
makes decisions and exercises his
free agency without parental inter-
ference. Somehow his parents be-
lieve he will turn out best, if they
let him be his natural self. Unfor-
tunately, they have adbicated what
is likely their most important role,
i. e., building within the child a
solid basis of evaluated knowledge
of right and wrong, and ideals to
which he can refer in the exercise of
his free agency. It was never in-
tended that free agency be exercised
in a vacuum. Children who come
from an environment where par-
ents have adopted a ''hands off"
policy often are bullies, are disliked,
and have little consideration for the
rights or feelings of others. This en-
vironment often stems from the par-
ents' own basic insecurity. Here
again, the child is denied the oppor-
tunities for intellectual growth and
social adjustment because the sup-
portive help is missing. The spirit-
ual growth of these family members
is also stilted. The parent who
chooses this easy way is cruelly kind,
but fails to provide the love a child
needs for stability.

ents alternately rule and mis-rule.
They teach their children conflicts
from what they say and from what
they do. They lack consistency in
their relationships with the child
and in their limitations upon him.
Parents, although having good in-
tentions, sometimes become ab-
sorbed in various activities and thus
fail to maintain with their child a
consistent relationship. Parents un-
der stress often follow the same
course. A child is quick to note the
inconsistency of parents and, some-
how, takes little security from such
a setting. Such a child often does
not know what is expected of him,
nor the limits within which he is
expected to behave. He may easily
conclude that his parents and others
are unfair.

Many cases of vandalism and
property destruction come from per-
sons reared in homes of inconsistent
parents. These parents are the first
to point out how they have ''taught"
their children respect for the rights
of others. Unfortunately, a child
is not "taught" merely by being
"told." No one has taught until
someone has learned. Parental con-
fusion often results when one par-
ent does his job properly while the
other does not. One may be auto-
cratic and the other submissive.
Children from such homes do not
always become a half-way comprom-
ise between the divergent parental
tendencies. Often a child will
identify with one parent or the
other, generally the parent of the
same sex, and to the extent that a
child identifies with a parent, his
resultant behavior favors such par-
ent.

3. Parental Confusion: These par- 4. Parental Guidance in Seli-

778

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

CHRISTMAS
CANTATAS FOR
LADIES VOICES

THREE PART

CHIMES OF THE HOLY NIGHT-

Holton 1.00

CHRISTMAS MESSIAH-Handel. ... 1.00
DAWN OF CHRISTMAS-Nolte... 1.00
MUSIC OF BETHLEHEM-Holton.. 1.00
PREPARE HIM ROOM-Hadler 1.00

SONG OF THE HOLY NIGHT-

Wilson 1.00

THIS IS NOEL-Davis 1.25

WONDROUS STORY-Kounti 60

TWO PART
CHILD OF BETHLEHEM-Walter .. 1.00
MUSIC OF BETHLEHEM-Holton.. 1.00

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

1 DAYNES

MUSIC COMPANY

1 15 E. 1st

South

1 Salt Lake

City 11, Utah

1 Please

send the music

indicated o

bove.

1 n

On Approval

n Charge

n Money Enc

losed

' Name ....

Address

! City & State

DaiineslMliMic |

15 E. 1st South
MSNOXTMUNIVEieSnXPROVOv^Salt Lake City 11, Utah

nn'iliiiiiMinHni

Defermfnation: The parent in this
type of home is aware of his child's
basic needs: physiologically, intel-
lectually, spiritually, and socially.
Such a parent knows of the child's
desire to become independent of
the home, and his desire to become
a separate individual. Parents must
identify and recognize the im-
portance of each step. As the child
grows and develops, parents will
reassure him of their love and sup-
port which he can have in the home,
yet they will let him reach out and
have experiences which develop him
as a responsible adult. His parents
instill within him a belief in him-
self as a person, with confidence in
his decisions. The child is not
forced, yet he is given opportuni-
ties to grow intellectually, and he is
constantly storing evaluated knowl-
edge to which he can refer in mak-
ing decisions. Giving a child love
and security is not at all inconsistent
with teaching him to accept respon-
sibility. The child learns fair play
if his parents treat him fairly. From
his parents he learns to be thought-
ful of others and to accept differ-
ences without anger. His spirit is
fed, and, while he learns of God, he
moves toward him in spirit and in
fact.

Latter-day Saint parents who live
the gospel will educate their chil-
dren so as to prepare them to meet
life's situations realistically and con-
structively. They will develop the
judgment and skill of each child to
meet whatever may come. They
will not abandon their role of teach-
ing the child what he should know,
nor will they push him or let him
fall from the nest of parental influ-
ence until his wings are strong.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

779

Supplemental References

1. 'The Home on the Hill"— Alyce
Nelson, The Reliei Society Magazine,
March 1956, page 208.

2. "Citizenship and Self Understand-
ing"— Bonaro W. Overstreet, National
Parent-Teacher, December 1956, page 14.

3. ''The Need to Know More About
Human Growth" — Alfred H. Washburn,
M. D., National Parent-Teacher, Decem-
ber 1956, page 24.

4. "Failure Is to Learn On" — Margaret
Blair Johnstone, Reader's Digest, Decem-
ber 1956, page 73.

5. "The Controversial Problem of Disci-
pline," Katherine M. Wolf, Ph.D., and
Aline B. Auerbach, The Child Study As-
sociation of America, Inc., 132 East 74th
Street, New York 21, New York, 30 cents
per copy.

6. "The Why and How of Discipline,"
Aline B. Auerbach and Faith Laursen, The
Child Study Association of America, Inc.,
132 East 74th Street, New York 21, New
York, 40 cents per copy.

7. "Marriage Is Now My Career," Mary
H. Robinson, The Improvement Era,
March 1956, page 148.

8. "Back to What Woodshed?" Justine
Wise Poher, Public Affairs Pamphlet No.
232, Public Affairs Pamphlets, 22 East
38th Street, New York 16, New York,
25 cents per copy.

9. "The Part of Parents," Richard L.
Evans, The Improvement Era, January
1957, page 36.

10. "Need for Belonging," Antone K.
Romney, The Improvement Era, May
1957, page 324.

11. "The Lengthened Shadow," Rich-
ard L. Evans, The Improvement Era, May
1957, page 332.

12. "A Child of Any Age Is a Chal-
lenge to Parents," Antone K. Romney,
The Improvement Era, February 1957,
page 84.

13. "How Early Does Discipline Begin?"
George Sheviakov, National Parent-Teach-
er, February 1957, page 4.

14. "Becoming Sensitive to Children's
Fears," Jewel Goldberg, Dolores Heid-
man, Darwin North, Doris Patterson,
Feme Smidderks, and Ann Younger, Na-
tional Parent-Teacher, February 1957,
page 22.

m RELIEF SOCIETY MEMBERS

Study at Home

33 IX, 332X, 333X

The origin and content of the
Doctrine and Covenants by sec-
tions. The main ideas of this
book of scripture are empha-
sized. Instructor: Roy W. Doxey.

A Course for Theology instructors
and Other Students of Religion

ADULT EDUCATION AND

EXTENSION SERVICES

BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY

Provo, Utah

Name ^ ~ ~

Street

City and State

Please send me, without cost.

Brlgham Young University's
HOME STUDY CATALOG

780

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1957

THE WORLD S FINEST
PIANOS

Mason & Hamlin

The Stradivari of Pianos

EVERETT

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built

Cable-Nelson

Finest Low Priced Piano Built

We specialize

in all music

for

Relief Society

Beesley Musk Co.

Pioneer Piano People
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

PLAN
LIGHT

for

LIVING

Live Better
Electrically

with FULL HOUSEPOWER

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.

15. "Six Sure-Fire Ways to Raise a Heel
at the Wheel/' Paul Jones, National Par-
ent-Teacher, April 1957, page 10.

Questions ioi Discussion

1. What are some of the basic emo-
tional, intellectual, spiritual, and physical
needs? How do the home and family
help satisfy these needs?

2. In which category are we most suc-
cessful? Where do we fail most fre-
quently?

3. Why is it important for parents to
take an individual interest in the * 'grow-
ing up" process of their children? Why
must they be well adjusted themselves?

JLess cJhan JLi

ove

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

Friendship should not need a chain
To hold the love it shares;

Love is always struggling free,
Breaking nets and snares.

Friendship held too close becomes

A prison and a pain.
Seldom does the spirit rise

Higher than its chain.

Friend, if you would hold my love.

Leave the door ajar.
Friendship that is free will stay,

Happy where you are.

S^he Gld (Base-(B

urner

TheJma Ireland

We sat around a base-burner

With jolly, fat red cheeks;

We stretched our feet up to its warmth.

Not minding winter weeks.

There was no central heating then,

So in the winter weather,

Though we might wish to be alone,

We had to be together.

We had to learn to give and take.

We got used to each other

And found we liked the company

Of sister and of brother.

And so the family bond grew strong

Within that sheltering cove.

Encased in warmth and family love

Around that glowing stove.

NETTING SUPPLIES

NEEDLES - PATTERNS
INSTRUCTION BOOKS

For Price List— Write or Call
THE ARTCRAFT PRESS

TA^X THE HOUSE A^^'

^ FOR \P \

^WEDDING ^
ANNOUNCEMENTS

AND SUPPLIES

PR I NT ED -ENGRAVED- EM BOSSED

Salt Lake City

Hawaii

Leave Salt Lake City November 3,
1957, sail on the lovely nev/ Matsonia,
Sister Ship to the beautiful Lurline,
November 4th.

New Zealand

Temple Dedication tour sails from San

Francisco on the fabulous Mariposa

April 2, 1958.

Note: You will be delighted to know that
Mrs. Matthew Cowley, who lived in and
traveled throughout the South Pacific
during the years her husband, the late
Matthew Cowley, presided over that mis-
sion, will conduct this tour.

Europe

The definite date for the dedication of
the temple in England is not yet
known, but we shall have tours to
Europe in June, July, and August of
1958.

For further information
write or phone:

VIDA FOX CLAWSON

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City 2, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

• BEAFTIFVL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.
Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Advance payment must accompany

all orders.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles __ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gQ>^

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah Pg %^

^>?

For Relief Society and
Genealogy Workers

TYPEWRITING
CLASSES

New Classes Begin Soon

Classes to run 6:30 to 8:00 p.m., Mondays and
Thursdays. Individual help and instruction for
adults who wish to use typewriting in genealogy
and other Church work. Call for reservations.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
70 North Main Salt Lake City, Utah

Page 781

THE PERFECT
CHUISTMAS GIFT

^xalidu ^si&juA, QkhliL

jQAti^icA. D^ $oMph, Smith,

OfisutA, ihsL fijwphsiasidu and, dUAJt&u^

dkvsiatA. JhJusL QaaosiL!

ONLY OjukJLTbw! ONL^Y

$2.75 YOU'LL BE GLAD YOU DID A./ O
irS THE IDEAL XMAS GIFT FOR I '"": ^'""^^"c^rowiilM^l^^

I Order For "GOD'S COVENANT RACE"

I from

nj., n/1/t ' m . • - * I EARL W. HARMER, Publisher

LpDWC iiUdbdJDItjCVUf^ f\ "77 Yale Ave. Salt Lake City 5, Utah

g I Please send copies to me.

y^ "^ * Y I D $ n Please send C.O.D.

I Enclosed Check or Money Order

^UUL SSi&L J^/dsiruL j Nome

I Address

iBirthdaii L^ongratulations

One Hundred Four

Mrs. Ruth May Fox
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-eight

Mrs. Hilda Erickson
Grantsville, Utah

Mrs. Lucy Ann Henshaw Martin
Petersburg, Virginia

Ninety-five

Mrs. Amelia Elizabeth Hatch Jackson
Ogden, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Eliza T. Nelson
Glendale, Cahfornia

Ninety

Mrs. Lavina Basinger
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Margaret Nielsen Andersen
Bear River City, Utah

Mrs. Harriett P. S. Clawson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Janet Jones McDonald Hazen
Salt Lake City, Utah

viyisdi

LuciUe R. Pcriy

My father read from Tennyson,

He searched out beauty's every guise,

And when his rough hands closed the book

He gazed at it through tear-filled eyes.

Then, in the hollowness of youth,

I comprehended not at all,

Why tears would rise to fill his eyes

And slowly on his worn cheek fall.

But many storms since then have filled

With salty drops that empty place,

And made a spring of tenderness

That overflows upon my face. . . .

Remembering, with heart more wise,

I understand his tear-filled eyes.

GIFTS

Make

Pembrokes

Your Christmas
Headquarters I

Mail Orders
are promptly handled,

24 East Broadway
SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

Invest in Yourself

Discover an Exciting
New Hobby with the

HAMMOND
SPINET
Organ

Relax — Have Fun!
A Small Deposit will assure

Christmas Delivery
Convenient Budget Pay Plan

ACT NOW!

Full Information From

GLEN BROS.
MUSIC CO.

Salt Lake— 74 So. Main

Ogden— 2546 Washington Blvd.

Provo— 57 No. University

Page 783

Qjrora I Lear and CJc

I am writing to let you know how much
I appreciate Dorothy S. Romney's serial
"The Bright Star" (concluded in the
September Magazine). In my estimation
it is one of the best that has appeared in
our fine Magazine. I also liked Elsie
McKinnon Strachan's frontispiece poem
"Country Neighbors." It is graphic, and
the last two lines are intriguing.

— Grace Ingles Frost

Provo, Utah

I loved Mabel Atkinson's story "For
This I Have Yearned" in the September
issue of the Magazine, and I think the
world needs the lesson contained in Rosa
Lee Lloyd's excellent story "The Heavenly
Bonus." I very much liked the editorial
"Her Choice" by Marianne C. Sharp. The
poem "My Husband's Hands" by Marie
Ricks touched my heartstrings.

— Frances C. Yost

Bancroft, Idaho

The lesson material and lesson depart-
ment are excellent. My special enjoy-
ment is Shakespeare and the renewal of
my acquaintance with his masterful
dramas. . . . The article "Life Is a Jour-
ney," by Cleopha Jensen, in the July issue
is especially inspiring, and the June issue
contains a helpful and delightful article,
"Help Yourself to Happiness," by Frances
C. Yost. The ten points of the guide to
happiness are really worthwhile. . . . The
article on the Samoan Mission by Preston
Nibley is truly interesting and information-
al .. . and the pictures are scenic treas-
ures of enchanting beauty.

— Emma M. Gardner

Long Beach, Cahfornia

I would like to tell you how much I
enjoy Tht Reliei Society Magazine, espec-
ially now that we have moved where there
are very few Latter-day Saint people. I
look forward to the Magazine each month.
There are so many things in it that are
helpful in my everyday life.

— Geraldine Court
Castlegar
British Columbia
Canada

Page 784

I especially liked the September frontis-
piece poem "Country Neighbors," by Elsie
McKinnon Strachan. I could see it and
smell it, and ieel it, as I read, and I have
read it several times. A lovely, lovely
poem! And what a homey, powerful, and
beautiful poem is "My Husband's Hands,"
iDy Marie Ricks. "Tour of Pennsylvania"
grips the heart and makes us know nothing
is ever lost. I appreciate the editorial "Her
Choice," by Marianne C. Sharp, and am
grateful for the good it will do. What a
lovely tribute to a father is found in "My
Father — A True Leader," the tribute to
President David O. McKay written by
Emma Rae McKay Ash ton. Every line of
the Magazine is good to read.

— Mabel Law Atkinson

Dayton, Idaho

I enjoy The Relief Society Magzine very
much and wait for its coming each month.
I especially enjoy the poems . . . and Edna
Day's article "A Nursery Will Be Main-
tained" in the June issue. Jennie Brown
Rawlins' article in the same issue "Mother
Had Seven Girls" started me wishfully
reminiscing about my happy childhood.
After reading another of Frances Yost's
wonderful stories, "Society Sonnets" (Aug-
ust 1957), I wanted to sit right down and
try my luck with a sonnet. I'm going out
to wash the dinner dishes now, and I'm
going to see what I can do with a little
idea I've had wandering around in my
brain like a little orphan for quite awhile
now. Maybe I can catch him and put
him down on paper.

— Phyllis Chapman

Idaho Falls, Idaho

I have been a reader of The Relief
Society Magazine since I was a small girl
and have enjoyed it these many years. . . .
I was thrilled to find in the June issue the
pictures sent in by Sister Taylor ("A
Relief Society Gleaning") of officers of
the Thirteenth Ward Relief Society,
especially as one, Ehzabeth H. Goddard,
is my great-grandmother. It is the first
time I have found any record of her
Church activities, and I will treasure the
account and copy it in my family history.
— Gladys W. Savage
Sumatra, Montana

WHAT FINER GIFT THAN....

to ^^

PATHWAYS TO
HAPPINESS

DAVID O. McKAY

Compiled by Llewelyn R. McKay

President McKay has devoted a lifetime to bringing
happiness to others, and through his rich, full life of
valuable experiences offers practical, down-to-earth
helps in this impressive volume. ^3.95

HANDY SCRIPTURE GUIDE

Benjamin Alward

Missionaries and teachers will appreciate this handy
pocket-size (5x7) edition. It contains conveniently
arranged scriptures from the Bible, Book of Mormon,
Doctrine and Covenants, and Pearl of Great Price.

^1.75
3. MESSAGES OF INSPIRATION

Selected addresses of the General Authorities of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. ^3.75

Descret^Boolt Co.

.^, 44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City, Utah ^

y DESfRET BOOK
y^ COMPANY

44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

^°'^Wffi!W^(!F?WJ^J^!!!p!!5J?»P99?'\''

ORDER BY MAIL TODAY

Gentlemen:

Enclosed you will find
) check ( ) money order,
have on account. Please
( ) Please send the follow-
ing encircled (numbered) books: 1 2 3

Amount enclosed

( )
charge it.

Name

Address

Zone State...

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax.

N I K-C0~i90-6042

MOV 38

THERE'S SOMETHING ABOUT A PUMPKIN, sunning itself in a field at
fall, that just naturally conjures up visions of the good things of life . . . like a

golden-brown pumpkin pie, with its special spicy flavor and melt-in-your-mouth
goodness. For Thanksgiving and other special-occasion days this fall, you'll want

plenty of U and I Sugar on hand. Make sure you have the complete U and I family
of fine sugars: Powdered, Brown, Fine Granulated and Superfine Dessert.

THE UTAH-IDAHO SUGAR COMPANY

Binll^lH^HIBH

IIBmiiMl^iiTiiiiiHi

S& A

H KT

W^^^^

Lessons for March

DECEMBER 1957^

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford .-.--.- President

Marianne C. Sharp __-_-_ First Counselor

Helen W. Anderson ----- Second Counselor

Hulda Parker ------ Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor --_-------__ Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor ---------- Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager ---------- Belle S. Spafford

Vol. 44

DECEMBER 1957

NO. 12

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Arrival of the Shepherds 788

Jesus Is the Christ Testimonies of the First Presidency 789

Live and Learn Forever 816

Testimony of the Stick of Joseph Louise S. Cotterell 820

Christmas 1884 Vernessa Miller Nagle 824

FICTION

Merry Christmas, Mother! Rosa Lee Lloyd 790

A Grandma for Christmas Myrtle M. Dean 806

Something Lacking Frances Carter Yost 826

GENERAL FEATURES

Sixty Years Ago 812

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 813

Editorial: The Message of Christmas Marianne C. Sharp 814

New Serial "Elizabeth's Children" to Begin in January 822

Notes to the Field: Christmas Presents for Relief Society Women 815

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 835

Birthday Congratulations 863

From Near and Far 864

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Merry, Merry Christmas! Helen Spencer Williams 798

Holiday Guests Deserve the Best Helen W. Anderson 817

Bodell Christine H. Jensen Crochets Prize-Winning Rugs 823

Tie Your Ideas With String Sylvia Pezoldt 833

Quick Christmas Ideas Elizabeth Williamson 863

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Theology: Qualifications of Those Who Labor in the Ministry Roy W. Doxey 838

Visiting Teacher Messages: "Fear Not to Do Good, My Sons, for Whatsoever Ye Sow,

That Shall Ye Also Reap" Christine H. Robinson 844

Work Meeting: The Importance of Insurance William F. Edwards 845

Literature: King Lear Briant S. Jacobs 848

Social Science: Families Have Members John Farr Larson 855

POETRY

Bless This House — Frontispiece Maude Rubin 787

For You at Christmas Sylvia Probst Young 797

Christmas Is Being Home Christie Lund Coles 805

Finale Dorothy J. Roberts 819

Childhood Home Mabel Law Atkinson 823

Blessed Among Women Eleanor W. Schow 832

A Christmas Prayer Grace Ingles Frost 834

Of Dreams Enola Chamberlin 847

Shepherd Lad Rose T. Graham 862

Upon a Holy Night Iris W. Schow 862

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy ; payable in advance The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

/J. ^ijf^

4- :

Attractive

^Aemo Master ^^

to-see calendar. &•''

'>\1 .-*

^//if ideas

from

'>7/

^'•c/.?f°''o/

©A/

^''^ 0^: y^c,

'-/'A

'/»e

^>X

*j'r

e/.

'^e

^/^o-^"^^/'
^'^S

^-^c^fV

oortA/'^o y^ ^'^'

^'V/. ;;;?^//-o/

thrifty, yet ideal for the

most discriminating
person on your list

•^J^'S*'-- ,

""^^^x^

Engraved Initial
Stationery

For letters with that personal
touch. Beautiful quality
stationery by White
&Wyckoff. 1.59.

Mail orders to: MARGOT MANNERS, ZCMl

Salt Lake City 10, Utah

Please send the following Gift items:

Quan. Item

G Charge □ Check or M.O. □ Open an Acct.

Name

Address _

City _.. Zone .- State

Include 16c postage for first item, 5c for each

Hostess Ensemble

Personal golden initial Massllnn
napkin ensemble. Ideal for
holiday entertaining. 3.50.

ZCMl BOOKS & STATIONERY-Street Floor

additional. Utah residents add 2% state tax.

-^w"

kS>4$^*8s*

[Bless cJhis cHouse

Maude Ruhin

The cookie jars are filled, the puddings made;
The pine fire's ruddy comfort fades to coals.
I fill the small, limp stockings, trim the staid
Green spruce with bells and baubles; fill the bowls
With popcorn balls and raisins. On the wall
The motto ''Bless This House" has potency
To call this yearly benison for all,
A bridge of thought, time's fragile legacy . . ,
Now childhood memories come streaming far
To tie earth's tinsel to the sacred star!

The Cover: Madonna and Child, From a Painting by Sichel
A Perry Picture

Frontispiece: Christmas Mantel in the Home of Florence C. W'ihiams
Photograph by Hal Rumel

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

A Pen)- Picluic

Viom a Tainting by Lerolle
ARRIVAL OF THE SHEPHERDS

ND it came to pass in those days, that there went out a decree from

Caesar Augustus, that all the world should he taxed. . . .

And all went to he taxed, every one into his own city.

And Joseph also went up from GalileCy out oi the city of Nazareth,
into Judaea, unto the city of David, which is called Bethlehem. . . ,

To he taxed with Mary his espoused wife, being great with child. . . .

And so it was, that, while they were there, the days were accomplished
that she should he delivered.

And she brought forth her firstborn son, and wrapped him in swad-
dling clothes, and laid him in a manger; because there was no room for
them in the inn.

And there were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field,
keeping watch over their flock by night.

And, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the
Lord shone round about them: and they were sore afraid.

And the angel said unto them. Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good
tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people.

For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is
Christ the Lord.

And this shall be a sign unto you; Ye shall iind the babe wrapped in
swaddling clothes, lying in a manger.

And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly
host praising God, and saying.

Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward
men (Luke 2:1-14).

y^esus S/s the (^hnst

TESTIMONIES OF THE FIRST PRESIDENCY

President David O. McKay

. . . acceptance of the divinity of Christ's mission and comphance with
the principles of his gospel, give assurance of immortality and eternal life.

I testify that a knowledge of his existence and of the truth of his
gospel is the source of the greatest comfort and happiness to man. . . }

Brethren, I know as I know I am looking into your faces that the
gospel of Jesus Christ is true and that he is my Savior, as real as he was
when Thomas said, with bowed head, ''My Lord and my God!"^

President Stephen L Richards

I know that our Redeemer lives. I know that he is the Savior of man-
kind. I know he has revealed himself through his chosen prophets, and
I know that his divine gospel is the only plan which will bring salvation
and exaltation to man and peace to a distracted world. I thank God from
the depths of my soul for the transcendent gift of his Son, the Lord of
the earth, the supreme Giver of all time in all the world.^

President J. Reuben CJark, Jr.

And now may I, of the lowliest of the lowly who seek to serve him,
and fully acknowledging my own weaknesses and imperfections, bear in
deep humility my own testimony, born of the Spirit, that Jesus is the
Christ, the Son of the Living God, the Only Begotten in the flesh, chosen
before the foundations of the earth were laid to be the Redeemer of the
World, the First Fruits of the Resurrection, through and by whom the
spirits and bodies of all men will, in the due time of the Lord, be reunited
and resurrected from the grave, ''they who have done good in the resur-
rection of the just, and they who have done evil in the resurrection of
the unjust."

May I be preserved in this testimony till I lay down my body in my
last sleep, I pray, in the Lord's name. Amen.*

^Conference Report, April 1953, pp. 18-19.

^Gospel Ideals, page 45.

3 Where Is Wisdom? page 322.

'^On the Way to Immoitality and Eternal Life, page 77.

Page 789

Merry Christmas, Mother!

Rosa Lee Lloyd

4 4 IV T OW listen, honey/' Joe
^ said, smiling at Shirley
over his newspaper. ''I
think it's a great idea for your
mother to come for Christmas. We
can afford to show her a good time
on her first visit."

Shirley felt her nerves tighten.
All the lazy, lovely months of living
here alone with Joe since their mar-
riage last June, faded away like sun-
shine before a thunderstorm.

"Oh, Joe," she breathed, ''if you
knew what Christmas means to
Mother, you'd run for the nearest
desert!"

Joe's mild blue eyes crinkled as
he folded the paper and put it be-
side his breakfast plate.

'Tou're making mountains," he
teased. 'Tour mother loves Christ-
mas. Why shouldn't she come
down to California and spend it
with her only daughter? Perfectly
natural, I'd say. Be a good girl,"
Joe coaxed. "Write back and tell
her we'd love to have her for Christ-
mas. We won't make a lot of work
about it. We can eat out or we
can buy a turkey ready-cooked at
Hammond's. They deliver them,
stuffing n'everything. Even gravy!"

"Gravy!" Shirley scoffed. "Imag-
ine Mother eating restaurant tur-
key and gravy on Christmas.
Imagine!" She began to laugh, a
shaky kind of laugh that made Joe's
brows worry together.

"What's so funny?" he demand-
ed. "You should be mighty glad
your husband wants your mother to
come."

Page 790

Shirley bit her lip.

"It's because you don't realize,"
she told him. "You were a bach-
elor, living with other bachelors,
when you met me at that office
party. And you went to a boys'
school before that because your
parents were dead, and you didn't
have a real home. And then you
married me, and I'm glad to live
free and easy without a schedule of
any kind. I like to eat out or have
chili and sandwiches while we
watch TV. Any old hit or miss
way you want to live suits me.
But Joe, Mother doesnt live this
way. She wants order and planned
gracious living, as she calls it. And
Christmas! If she had a slipshod
Christmas, she'd feel that she was
a failure."

Joe groaned.

"So it's that bad! Well, she's
still your mother, and I like her. I
only met her when she met us in
Salt Lake City for our wedding. How
did she ever have a pixie-faced
daughter, with red hair and wicked
little glints in her eyes?"

"I'm like my Dad," Shirley an-
swered, trying to force a smile. "No
sense of order or responsibility; get
up with the sun one morning or
sleep till noon the next. You can
guess what Mother's life was like
with Dad and me, before he was
killed in an accident in South
America."

The clock on the little shelf
above the breakfast table chimed
the half hour. Joe stood up and
reached for his coat.

MERRY CHRISTMAS, MOTHER!

791

'Tell her to come down/' he con-
cluded. ''We can have her kind
of Christmas this year."

Shirley sighed. Joe couldn't
realize what it meant, she thought,
dismally.

''Okay/' she managed, "but don't
say I didn't warn you!"

AFTER Joe had kissed her and
gone out to the garage, whis-
tling, Shirley wrote a letter to her
mother. They would make a real
Christmas, she told her, the kind
she was used to, and they wanted
her to take the plane at their ex-
pense and arrive next Saturday,
Christmas Eve.

Shirley felt happy when she gave
the mailman the letter. It was nice
to have a generous husband who
wanted to make her mother happy.

The telephone was ringing when
she went back into the house, and
she sat down lazily to answer it.
Kit Brown always called early every
morning. Kit was bubbling with
an idea.

"Look, hon," she raced on. "Let's
go to Las Vegas for Christmas. You
and Joe, Leone and Steve, Phil and
me. We can have fun, there's a big,
new holiday show. I can't bear the
thought of trimming a tree or cook-
ing a turkey. And Phil doesn't
care. He's still a bachelor in his
ways. Fll bet Joe is, too. They
lived together so long."

Shirley caught her breath. The
plan would suit her to a T. But
they just couldn't go. Not now.

"We can't go," she almost cried.
"Mother's coming on Christmas
Eve!"

"Can't you make an excuse or
something?" Kit asked.

"Not now. We are painting the

extra room tonight so it will be
ready for mother by Christmas
Eve."

Kit sighed. "Sorry, hon. We'll
miss you."

Shirley put the receiver back in
its cradle, thinking how she'd like
to go to Las Vegas. But she might
as well forget it and start planning
Christmas. There wasn't a minute
to lose.

She reached for the pad and pen-
cil and wrote rapidly. Monday,
paint the spare room; Tuesday, buy
the ingredients for mother's fruit
bread and mince pies. They should
be baked by Thursday. She would
make her favorite lemon-rind candy
on that day, too, while the bread
and pies were baking. That left
Friday to get the house cleaned,
order the turkey and groceries, and
remember to leave the bread out
so it would be dry for stuffing. She
must write for those recipes her
mother always used for oyster
sauce, creamed onions, and toasted
almond rings. And she had to
shop for curtains for the spare
room!

There was so much to do she
couldn't think straight. She went
reluctantly to the spare room and
began the tedious job of packing
the things they had thrown in there
for the last six months.

f\^ Thursday the answering letter
came from her mother. Shirley
was in the spare room hanging the
new curtains when she saw the mail-
man at the door. Mother wrote
that a real Christmas with Shirley
and Joe was her dearest wish. And
wouldn't it be fun, she suggested in
her sweet, persuasive way, to be
Santa Claus for some unfortunate

792

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

family the way they had always
done every Christmas Eve?

Shirley felt despair mounting in
her. Here she was swamped with
work, and her mother expected her
to take care of another family, too!

She strode to the telephone and
dialed Joe's number. He must
come home at once, she told his
office girl. She needed him.

By the time Joe's green sports
car had swung into the driveway
and he bounded up the front steps,
Shirley had calmed down somewhat.

Joe flopped into a chair. "What's
emergency about that?" he de-
manded. "I thought you'd broken
your neck or something!"

''Oh, Joe," she cried against his
shoulder. ''Can't you see what it
means? We'll have to shop for
toys and groceries and soap. They
always need soap. It takes dozens
of bars of soap!"

"We can afford a httle soap," Joe
soothed her.

"A lot of soap,'' she corrected.

"Okay, then. A lot of soap. I
got my bonus check this morning,
more than I thought it would be.
Enough extra to buy toys and stuff
for some family of kids. So don't
worry. I'll make arrangements. You
can forget about the whole thing.
Your mother and I will go out
there after she gets here on Christ-
mas Eve."

He pushed her gently to her feet
and stood up. His eyes brightened
as he looked down the hall toward
the spare room.

"Say!" he beamed. "I like those
curtains. They dress up the whole
place. And that paint job turned
out fine, didn't it? Of course it's
not the pink we thought it would
be."

Shirley smiled. "Mother will
like it," she said, "because it's sort
of a heather color. I thought the
pale blue curtains set it off."

"They sure do! I'm real proud
of it," Joe agreed. "We should've
fixed that room months ago. It's
been a black spot to me."

"Why, Joe!" Shirley gasped. "I
thought you liked it for a catch-
ah!"

"I like it this way," he said, start-
ing toward the door. "I'll be home
early and help you."

AFTER Joe drove away, Shirley
sat down with a thoughtful air.
The blue curtains were pretty, but
she hadn't known until this mo-
ment that Joe was the kind of fel-
low who would pay attention to a
pair of new curtains. Maybe there
were a lot of little things she didn't
know about Joe.

He came home an hour earlier
than usual. Shirley was in the
kitchen mixing the diced citrus peel
for the fruit bread.

"Ummm! Smells good in here,"
he said, as he tossed his hat on the
table and pulled her onto his lap.
"Nice to find you home, honey,"
he whispered against her cheek.
"Real nice."

Shirley sat quietly in his arms
wondering why he hadn't told her
before that it mattered whether she
was here when he got home.

She and Kit and Leone had been
in the habit of meeting for lunch
nearly every day, and visiting until
time for their husbands to be home.
No, she hadn't thought it made any
difference to Joe.

"Guess what?" he laughed. "The
boss gave us our choice of a five-
pound box of candy or a fifteen-

MERRY CHRISTMAS, MOTHER!

793

pound turkey. I took the turkey.
I dashed right out to the warehouse
and had my first pick. It is a
beauty, clean as a whistle, and not
a pin feather!"

Shirley kept her face hidden on
Joe's shoulder. She really didn't
understand him at all. This Joe who
was helping her get ready for her
mother wasn't the foot-loose bach-
elor she had thought she married.

TOE must have secretly despised
•^ the way they had been living,
snatching meals any old place at
any old time. He must have
thought she didn't know how to
cook or make things attractive. But
she did know how, she thought, de-
fensively, because her mother had
taught her before she came to Cali-
fornia to work. But Joe had told
her he liked canned stew and ta-
males, and those frozen pies they
advertised on television.

She got to her feet with a little
bounce. She'd really show him a
thing or two that he didn't know
about her.

''Would you like a nice steak?"
she suggested, twinkling at him.
''And a baked potato?"

"Baked potatoes take time," he
argued. "I'm a starving man."

Shirley shook her head. "I put
them in the oven when I baked the
pies. They're nearly done. And
I made popovers, too. Mother's
recipe. Never fails."

Joe gave her a strange look.

"Sounds good," he said. "And
then after dinner, let's go shopping
for that family."

Shirley swung around.

"But, Joe! We don't know about
them yet. How many or anything."

He took a slip of paper from his
wallet.

"Yes, we do. Mrs. Lucy Groves,
a widow with six little kids. Oldest
boy eight. How about slacks and
a sweater for him?"

"And a space helmet?" Shirley
suggested.

"Why, sure! A space helmet.
Why didn't I think of that? And
there's another boy six and four
little girls. We'll have to go doll
hunting, too. Maybe you can make
some extra doll clothes."

CHIRLEY threw her hands up.
"Now listen, Mr. Joe Markham,"
she said flatly. "I'm knee-deep
already. I haven't time for doll
clothes."

A flashy, yellow convertible
whizzed into the driveway, and a
horn honked as though the owner
felt very chipper.

"What the blazes!" Joe grumbled,
looking out of the window. "Here's
Kit and Phil. We haven't time for
company!"

But they stayed for dinner.
Shirley had enough potatoes and
she cut the big sirloin steak into
four pieces. There were plenty of
string beans and a green salad and
the popovers were delicious with
apricot jam.

Phil leaned back in his chair with
a quizzical grin.

"Say, Shirley, I didn't know you
could cook. I thought you'd starve
if you lost the can opener. Just
like us."

"Hidden talent," Shirley tossed
back.

Joe ate as though he had been
starving for weeks. Once he
glanced at Shirley wonderingly, but

794

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

there was a flash of pride in it,
too.

''Who's fighting on TV tonight?"
Phil asked.

Joe answered quickly, "We can't
watch TV tonight, Phil. Or the
rest of the week. We've got a
family to care for."

"A family!" Phil repeated.

''A bunch of little kids who need
a Santa Glaus," Joe explained.

Phil took a drink of water, then
put his glass down thoughtfully.
''So you're playing Santa Glaus," he
mused. "You're the last guy in
the world I expected to see in a red
suit and long white whiskers!"

Joe's head jerked up.

"Say, that's an idea. White
whiskers and a red suit. Thanks,
Phil. Shirley's mother will like
that. We want everything right
for her."

Shirley couldn't swallow. Joe
meant it, she thought, the wonder
of it swelling in her heart. He is
going to dress up for those kids!

"I don't get it, Joe," Phil went
on. "You need relaxation after that
grind at the office. A trip to Las
Vegas would be just the medicine."

Joe shook his head.

"Not for us, Phil. We have a
job to do. That's why we have to
shop tonight. Want to go along?"

Phil looked across the table at
Kit.

She nodded. "Let's go along.
We might find something cute for
my sister's kids instead of giving
them a check."

'T^HE next afternoon Kit and
Leone came over while Shirley
was baking the fruit bread.

"I had a brainstorm after we got
home last night," Kit explained. "I

told Leone about those dolls you
bought. So we rummaged through
our stuff!"

She dumped a sackful of bright
ribbons, laces, and fluffy bits of fur
on the glass-topped table before the
fireplace.

Shirley stared at them. There
were enough to make fancy doll
clothes for a dozen dolls; little hats,
too, and velvet coats trimmed with
fur.

Leone and Kit began to sort them
over, chatting about a piece of light
blue taffeta that would make an
adorable dress for a yellow-haired
doll.

Shirley couldn't believe it! Leone
and Kit making doll clothes! They
had worked in the same office with
her, and since they married last
August they had lived as they
pleased.

That is, Shirley thought, they had
been like that until this moment.
Now they were natural young wom-
en, bent over a table of doll clothes.
It was as though flowers had blos-
somed through the snow.

Shirley's throat was suddenly dry
and aching. She was terribly afraid
she was going to cry, so she made
an excuse and went back to the
kitchen. She sliced a loaf of fresh
fruit bread, poured three glasses of
milk, and put them on a tray with
a plate of nippy cheese.

If Mother were preparing this,
she thought, she would have a flower
in a vase to set it off, and she would
carry the tray as though it were
loaded with precious jewels. Every
woman is a queen in her own home,
she had told Shirley many times.

All at once, and for the first time
since she had left home a year ago,
Shirley was very lonesome for her

MERRY CHRISTMAS, MOTHER!

795

mother. Why hadn't she ap-
preciated the countless httle things
she had done to make their home a
place of comfort, harmony, and
loveliness, during those unsettled
years when Shirley was growing up?

Even when their finances were
low and Daddy was away on some
project, still her mother had been
able, somehow, to make things at-
tractive.

Shirley stood very still remember-
ing turnip greens topped with
sliced hardboiled eggs and bran muf-
fins fresh from the oven.

And she could see again the red
geraniums encircled with sprigs of
homegrown holly in the center of
their Christmas table the lean year
that her Daddy didn't send a check.

With her eyes misty she reached
for the African violet on the win-
dow ledge and placed it in the mid-
dle of the tray; then she lifted her
head and carried it proudly into the
living room as though it were load-
ed with something precious.

TOE brought the tree home on Sat-
^ urday morning. They decided
to decorate it before her mother ar-
rived at six o'clock.

The Christmas Eve dinner was in
the oven ready to be served when
they returned from the airport.
Shirley had planned one of her
mother's special dinners: a Boston
butt roast of pork, baked apples, a
casserole of navy beans flavored with
molasses and mustard, brown bread,
and a tossed green salad.

The tree was twice as large as
Shirley had expected, but Joe was
so pleased with it she didn't have
the heart to suggest that they ex-
change it for a smaller one, even
though they would have to move

the piano or the television out of
the living room to make a place
for it.

After they moved the television
set and put the big tree in front of
the picture window, Shirley sat
down on the settee to rest a bit.
She took a long, deep breath, think-
ing how everything smelled like
Christmas. The pungent odor of
pine, the oranges and apples on the
buffet; the spicy fragrance from
the plum pudding she had decided
to make at the last minute, and the
dinner baking in the oven.

She watched Joe sprinkle the tree
with sparkling snow. It was their
very first tree together, and all the
ornaments were brand new. When
he touched them his eyes were
eager and bright, as though it were
the first tree he had ever really
owned. Maybe it is, she thought,
remembering that he had lived in a
boys' school until he was sixteen.

Her heart tightened and she
closed her eyes. If it hadn't been
for her mother, Joe wouldn't be
trimming a tree; there wouldn't be
a huge box in the back of their car
loaded with dolls and toys and good
things to eat, and nice warm sweat-
ers and slacks and — she swallowed
hard — and pretty little doll clothes
that Kit and Leone had made, all
ready for Lucy Groves' children.
And their own home wouldn't be a
shining miracle with Christmas in
every corner!

Shirley got to her feet quickly
and began to unwind the tinsel for
Joe to drape on the branches.

"Pretty stuff," he smiled. But
she didn't answer. She was too
choked up.

It was a busy afternoon, but by
five o'clock everything was ready.

796

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

Joe stood in the center of the hving
room with a big, satisfied smile.

"Think shell like it?" he asked
Shirley. 'TIave we forgotten any-
thing?"

"She'll love it, Joe. And we
haven't forgotten a thing."

The doorbell rang.

"Merry Christmas," Phil called.
"We're in a hurry, but we stopped
by anyway."

"Good!" Joe said. "Come in."

They trailed in with their gaily
colored packages.

"Sure wish you two were going
along!"

Phil slapped Joe on the back.

"We'll miss you/' Steve said in
his jolly way.

"Same here," Joe answered.

T/TT and Leone were strangely
quiet as they put their packages
under the big, sparkling tree and
took the packages Shirley handed to
them in return.

"Ummm! Sure smells good in
here!" Phil clicked his tongue.

"It sure does," Steve echoed.
"Smells like Christmas when I was
a kid."

Leone pulled her fur stole close
around her as though she was shiv-
ering.

"Let's go," she said.

The telephone rang sharply, and
Shirley hurried to answer it. Maybe
the plane had arrived ahead of time,
she thought.

But it was a telegram. A crisp
voice read the message:

Sorry I cannot be with you. Neighbor
very ill in hospital. Her children need
me. Please forgive me, my darlings. I
love you. Mother.

Shirley couldn't breathe. Silently

she handed the receiver to Joe who
asked the girl to repeat the message.

Everyone crowded around them,
but Shirley bent her head and cov-
ered her face with her hands. The
house seemed suddenly dark and
empty. All their work and planning
had crumbled to nothing.

"Oh, Joe," she said bleakly as his
arms went around her.

"What a shame!" Kit murmured.
"You've worked night and day. And
now she can't be here!"

"Tough break," Phil consoled
them.

"Let's make the best of it,"
Steve joined in. "Now you can go
to Las Vegas with us."

Las Vegas, Shirley repeated to
herself. She looked at Joe. He
drew a long breath and wet his lips.

"It's up to Shirley," he said slow-
ly. "But somehow her mother
seems right here with us — because
— well, because everything she loves
about Christmas is right here. If
we chase off to Las Vegas, I'd feel
we were letting her down and letting
ourselves down, too. But it's up to
Shirley."

A little pulse began to beat in
Shirley's throat. She and Joe were
free now to go to Las Vegas. They
could have Christmas a h carte or
any old way they wanted it. Her
eyes moved to the big tree shim-
mering in the window, and back
again to Joe's face. He loved that
tree and all it meant to him and
everything else they had done for
Christmas; all the work and plans.

She met Joe's eyes and a sort of
magic brushed between them.

"Why don't you all stay right
here with us?" she offered smihng.
"We'll have such fun out there

MERRY CHRISTMAS, MOTHER!

797

with those children— then we'll
come back for dinner and open our
gifts and sing carols . . . ."

Her voice trailed off wistfully, as
she saw Kit's surprised face. Then
she noticed Leone was biting her
lip and pulling on her gloves. Steve
and Phil looked as though someone
had asked them to go up in a bal-
loon.

At last Steve said, 'That's a swell
idea, but we promised our wives a
trip to Las Vegas."

'That's right," Phil agreed. "We
promised."

Leone bent her head and started
to cry.

"Why, baby!" Steve said, "Don't
cry. We're going."

"But— I— don't want-to go!" Her
voice broke into pieces. "I want
to watch those little girls play with
the doll clothes we made!"

"So do I," Kit chimed in, "but I
was afraid to say so."

Phil tossed his hat up in the air
and danced her around the room.
"LIurray!" he yelled. "Merry
Christmas!"

Steve grinned like a kid who had
just found a dime in his pocket.

Joe winked at Shirley and his
smile had wonder in it. All the
wonder of Christmas.

QJor LJou at Lyhnstmas

Syhia. Prohst Young

When bells for Christmas ring across the snow,
I wish for you all joys your heart can hold —
The warmth of home and hearth, a candle glow,
A star above your window, yellow gold;

A star as guided Magi through the night,
To bring you to the One — the Perfect Light.

May yours be quiet peace at each day's ending;
The peace that Christ was born on earth to bring,
White-winged — and like a gentle dove ascending
Unto the cloven skies where angels sing —

The peace that shepherds found in Bethlehem
Be with you like a shining diadem.

And may you know the blessed joy of giving —
The Child that Mary cradled tenderly
Gave to the world a selfless way of living,
And chose the darkened road to Calvary —

Oh, may his gracious love with you abide
For all the days — beyond the Christmastide.

n ierryi, // terry L^hnstmas!

Helen Spencei Williams

i 4 y^HRISTMAS is coming and
I the geese are getting fat!"
^^ The mincemeat is in the
making — kiscious phim puddings
are ripening in their crocks. Now
is the time to begin on Christmas
decorations. There is no way bet-
ter to kindle that warm Christmas
spirit than to begin making gifts and
decorations for loved ones and to
beautify our own houses.

Nothing in the world is so con-
tagious as happiness. Just to be near
Florence Williams, as she radiates
her Christmas spirit in plans and
projects, is to partake of her en-
thusiasm and happiness. This year
she has more ideas and suggestions
for Yuletide decoration than ever be-
fore — and such beautiful ones!

Florence begms by checking on
her Christmas supplies and ma-
terials, plasta foam, spray paint that
comes in convenient hand-operated
cans, artificial snow, angel's hair,
and a dozen other articles that will
be needed as she makes her Christ-
mas decorations.

One reason why Florence can cre-
ate such novel and Christmasy dec-
orations is because she is ever on
the alert for new ideas, and for the
materials to bring them into gay,
colorful articles. She watches the
magazines, shops in the five-and-
dime stores, floral stores, and depart-
ment stores long before Christmas
comes, and then she is ready to start
working to share her ideas with oth-
ers when the season arrives.

Everything pictured here was
made by Florence and can be made

Page 798

by you, too. You will have the best
time of your life as you see plain
green felt become gay tablecloths
and Christmas tree skirts; peanuts
and pecans and dried-up pine cones
transformed into beautiful Christ-
mas wreaths; old artificial flowers,
long since discarded, changed into
golden nosegays.

You, too, will have to shop the
five-and-dime stores for little Santa
boots and figures, for tiny Christmas
trees, horns, and drums, and for
artificial snow, tinsel, and glue; and,
also, you'll have to gather pine cones
and twigs from evergreen trees and
maybe dig up some of your dried
ivy and vines— but you will have fun
doing it, we promise you.

The Staircase

Before the Christmas holidays,
this was a very ordinary dignified
staircase and railing in Florence's
home. But now— presto! it takes on
the magic of Christmas. The railing
has been covered with green felt,
scalloped and appliqued with minia-
ture Christmas trees which were cut
with pinking shears. Standing guard
at the foot of the stairs, is a Christ-
mas pixie, and marching toward the
pixie down the rail are tiny Christ-
mas trees sprinkled with snow.
These have been fastened to the felt
with glue. Attached to the wrought-
iron railing with bright red ribbon
are brightly colored drums; little
felt figures holding golden-colored
trombones are hanging to the rail-
ing. The felt figures are cut out
in four pieces, and the body, arms,

MERRY, MERRY CHRISTMAS!

799

Hal Rumel

THE STAIRWAY

Arrangement by Florence C. Williams

face, and cap are glued together; the wax candles that look just like snow-
perky face is painted. Right in the balls, and they glow brightly to light
center of the staircase hangs a jolly the way up the festive stairs,
old snowman's face made of plasta
foam; the eyes, nose, and mouth are The Dining Room
made of felt. Up in the window Now, let's go into the dining
above the staircase are two round room, where the Christmas buffet

800

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

Hal Rumel

THE BUFFET TABLE
Decorated by Florence C. Williams

table is waiting for all the delicious
food that has been prepared in an-
ticipation for this holiday season.

1 he buffet table stands in front
of a large mirrored wall which re-
flects the window on the opposite
side of the room. A doll-sized Santa
dressed all in ^^•hite \elvet has
climbed a ladder and has just fin-
ished writing "Merry Christmas/'
so that all who come to break bread
with Florence's family at Christmas
time may be greeted with the most
joyous wish of all the year.

1 he table is coxcrcd with a snow-
white cloth trimmed with gold
braid. Big and little Santa Claus
boots, with tall suckers, stand in a
double row at one end of the table.

In the yery center of the table

stands the grand old man of Christ-
mas, sort of o\erseeing all the fun
of dining festi\ities. He is made of
a huge candy jar half filled with hard
and chewy colored candies for the
children. His head is a large ball
of plasta foam, his beard soft white
cotton; bright buttons are his eyes;
a cherry his little red nose, and red
felt his mouth. Atop his head
perches a bright cap made of felt
with a tassel of vain. Around his
shoulders is a collar of felt fringed
in gold and white which his slee\es
snuggle under. The cap, collar,
slee\es, hands, and the buttons down
the front are all cut from bright red
felt. "The belt which circles his
fat little belly is buckled with red
so it won't shake like jelly."

MERRY, MERRY CHRISTMAS!

801

This jolly old man has his clothes
all stuck on with glue. E\en his
black shoes, which cover the base
of the candy jar, are made secure
with it.

Over at one end of the table in a
bright red compote burns a large
candle ball made of sha\"ings from
old candles and trimmed with se-
quins and artificial snow. It rests
on a bed of bright holly and greens.
Small figures of Santa stand at eith-
er side of the large glass Santa.

Soon the buffet table will be
spread with delicious things to eat.
The little ones and big folks will
take their plates to the tables.

The top for the children's table
is a circle of painted composition
board resting on an empty barrel

that has been painted a bright
Christmas red. It has another felt
Santa Claus adorning its side.

On top of the table is a Santa
tablecloth made of red crepe paper
and pasted with figures of angels and
reindeer from Christmas storvbooks,
Santas and sleds dancing round and
round making a perfect setting for
the big Santa boots holding candv
canes, and little wooden candle
holders. Big special glasses that
have decals of Santa's jolly face on
the side mark the place of each tiny
guest. The centerpiece is a Swiss
music box that goes round as it
plays Christmas carols.

Just above the children's table is
a parade of Christmas elves and
reindeer dancing along the window

THE CHILDREN'S TABLE
Decorated by Florence C. \\'illiains

802

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

Hal Rumel

THE GOLDEN FLOWERS
Arranged by Florence C. Williams

sill. No wonder the children's eyes An Arrangement oi

shine brighter than the Christmas Golden Floweis

star itself as they sit at their own Perhaps the very loveliest and un-

festive table for their Christmas din- usual decoration in the house is the

ner in their little red chairs. arrangement of golden flowers. This

MERRY, MERRY CHRISTMAS!

is a magnificent arrangement of
flowers and balls in a tall tiered
compote on top of the piano. True,
many of us do not possess such a
beautiful container, but we can look
at this one Florence has, and find
inspiration from its beauty to use
what we do have and make some-
thing just as exquisite and unusual
of our own.

First, Florence gathered all of her
old artificial flowers that had accu-
mulated through the years; next she
went to the five-and-ten cent store
and bought as many artificial roses
as she felt she could afford; then,
with her old standby, plasta foam,
she made large balls about five inch-
es in diameter. She placed all of
the flowers and balls on a paper-cov-
ered table, and with her spray she

painted everything with gold. She
was very careful to turn all the flow-
ers so that none of the original color
of the flowers showed through. The
balls were turned so they were com-
pletely covered. The spray paint
dried quickly, and as soon as the
balls were thoroughly dry, she cov-
ered them with small golden coins.
Each coin had a tiny hole bored into
it and it was then stuck into the
golden plasta foam ball with a large
pearl-headed pin. Such beautiful
ornaments!

Then came the fun of arranging
these golden flowers and balls in
this elegant dish and circling the
base with waxy green laurel leaves.
On one side she placed a golden
cherub holding one tall white taper
with a little wax figure clinging to

Hal Rumel

THE FAMILY TREE
In the Gilbert and Florence C. Williams Home

804

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

it and another one just like it near-
by. Perfect symmetry is in this
arrangement.

This decoration, so regal and tall,
would not be suitable in all of our
homes, but the golden flowers, the
balls with the coins and pearls could
be arranged in any compote or a
low or high bowl. It would be
lovely for a mantel; for a table, or
for an entrance hall. And, oh, what
a perfectly wonderful time you will
have spraying the flowers and mak-
ing these beautiful balls and arrang-
ing them to fit your own particular
setting.

The Family Tree

At the head of the stairs in Flor-
ence's house stands an old grand-
father's clock. For days and weeks
and months and years it has been
chiming the hours away. Up the
stairs little ones have climbed and
paused before it to watch the hands
go round and round, to see the
pendulum swing back and forth;
and have wondered, would it never
stop?

The children have grown to man-
hood and womanhood now, and
have gone to make homes of their
own. Grandparents and great-
grandparents who loved the old
clock have gone to their rest, and
each generation has taken its own
distinctive place in the passage of
time and in family life and tradition;
and the clock ticks on, giving at-
mosphere to the memories that have
made the home so dear.

The old clock stands as a sentinel
guarding 'The Family Tree" which
is painted on the wall just above
the upstairs hall.

Here, too, the children pause to
wonder and to ask questions; to

point with pride, saying, ''Why,
that's Great-grandfather Thomas Al-
len Williams," and "There is
Great-great-grandfather John R.
Winder, who was called by Presi-
dent Brigham Young to supervise
the completion of the Salt Lake
Temple," and 'TIere is Great-great-
grandmother Radical Ballif Camp-
bell whose parents were born in
Lausanne, Switzerland, and who
came here for the gospel way back

Hal Kurnel

THE GRANDFATHER'S CLOCK
In the Williams Home

MERRY, MERRY CHRISTMAS!

805

in 1854." Or "That is Great-great-
great-grandmother Pernecy Allen,
who lived in a covered wagon when
she was first married. She sheared
her own sheep to weave wool for
her little ones' clothing, and she was
only fifteen years old when she was
married/'

Thus, ''The Family Tree," paint-
ed freehand on a wide wall with
poster paint by one of Florence's
friends, Rebecca Clawson Smoot,
tells the story of generations by the
quaint pictures hanging from its
branches. On the back of each pic-
ture is the name, date of birth, mar-
riage, and death, of all those who
adorn the tree.

As Gilbert and Florence Williams'
family grows, more branches will be
added to the tree, and new faces
will appear among the leaves. What
a unique and wonderful way to
teach an appreciation for genealogy!

The upstairs hall is long, the ceil-
ing high. The roots of 'The Family

Tree" are strong and deep, and the
new branches will have space to
grow and unfold, adding new beauty
and strength to the family life as the
years go on.

And the grandfather's clock will
go ticking along as each new mem-
ber pauses to listen to its chimes
and to ask questions about mother,
father, grandparents, and great-
grandparents— who they were, where
they came from, and where they are
now, and "Will we ever see them
again?"

It is good to be wellborn and to
be part of a family tree and to
listen to a message that will chime
out through all eternity. The clock
and "The Family Tree" are part of
the past and will be part of the fu-
ture, holding a family together in
love, tradition, and pride. May the
tree and the clock always remain at
the head of the stairs in Florence's
house, as symbols of the strength
of family ties!

L^hnstmas c/s {jDeing utoine

Christie Lund Coles

Christmas is being home; wherever you are,
You are led backward through the boughs
Of evergreen and spruce, over the far,
Firm-crusted, sequined snow to where snow plows
Have left no mark, no pathway; but the feet
Of children's Fox-and-Geese can route again
The entrance to a long-famihar street,
Where stars seem twined upon each weathervane.

Christmas is seeing loved ones' eyes more bright
In bauble's satin sheen, in candle glow;
Hearing Noel's bell-tone and the quiet night;
Kneeling in praise like shepherds long ago.
Christmas is being home. . . . The spirit yearns
Backward forever . . . and tonight returns.

A Grandma for Christmas

Myrtle M. Dean

NANCY knew afterward that
she would never be able to
forget the slender, dark-eyed
boy who came to her door that
morning. She knew she would
never forget him, any more than she
had forgotten her only child Mich-
ael, who had been struck down in
the snow while riding his new sled
the day after Christmas. That had
happened many years ago, but
Michael was the only child she had
ever had. Now another boy had
suddenly come into her life.

Nancy saw the boy as he came up
the sidewalk alone two days before
Christmas. He seemed not to
notice the other children who were
playing in the snow along the
street. Children in bright jackets
and warm caps and mittens were
tossing balls of whiteness at each
other. Some fell in the deep soft-
ness, making figures in the snow.
Nancy could hear the gay shouts
and happy laughter of the others,
while the lone boy hurried along as
though bent upon some important
errand.

''Why, he is coming in here," she
said to herself. Then she asked her
husband, 'Tlease, go to the door,
David, there is a boy there. See
what he wants here."

As David moved slowly to the
front door, Nancy thought, it must
be something important, or the boy
wouldn't be out in this weather
without better wraps. A pang of
hurt went through her as she noted

Page 806

the seriousness of the boy's dark
eyes and the thinness of his body.
His jeans were faded and were much
too short for his lanky legs. His
coat was not warm, and his arms
protruded from the too-short sleeves.
He can't be more than twelve,
Nancy thought.

As David answered the timid
knock, she could hear a shy voice
speaking, but could not hear the
boy's words. Then, she watched the
boy move slowly away as David
came back to her.

''Wanted me to hire him to
shovel away the snow, but he isn't
big enough to handle a snow shovel.
Besides, the snow is still falling and
it would do no good."

"Oh, but David, you can see very
well that the boy needs money.
Perhaps his mother has sent him
out to earn a little for Christmas."
Nancy's voice was full of anxiety.

"Well, he'd probably spend the
money on some foolishness anyway.
You know how kids are nowadays.
Besides, he'd likely get pneumonia
for Christmas, if he stayed out
shoveling in this wet weather,"
David argued.

"He'll likely get it anyway, if he
has to go on and on, trying to get
a job, with his clothes wet to the
skin." Nancy's face was troubled as
she watched the boy go from one
house to another, only to come out,
dejectedly moving on along the
street.

For a brief moment she lingered

A GRANDMA FOR CHRISTMAS

807

near the window, then turned away.
She turned away from the sight of
the boy walking along with the
hopelessness showing in his slight
body. She turned away, too, from
the sight of the happy children play-
ing in the street. For deep inside
her was creeping back the same deep
hurt that always came when she saw
happy children playing, just as her
little Michael had been playing
when he was killed.

"It was so long ago, Nancy— such
a long time, and we can't forget,"
David said tenderly, as he saw
Nancy's face as she turned from the
window.

"But Christmas always comes—
again and again it comes, and with
it for us comes always only the hurt,
when Christmas should be such a
happy time." David took her arm
and led her to a chair. For a mo-
ment they were silent, then, sudden-
ly, Nancy raised her eyes to Da\id
and spoke very firmly, "I want to go
to town and do a little Christmas
shopping, David."

David looked surprised, but wait-
ed for an explanation. Nancy never
waited this late to do Christmas
shopping. She always shopped early
and missed the rush and bustle of
last-minute shoppers.

"I think I'd like to go alone to-
day, David," Nancy added. "I'll
take the car if you don't mind."
There was a new light in her eyes
that pleased him.

'M'ANCY had forgotten the streets
could be so crowded. She was
almost carried along by the people
as they pushed along the sidewalk.
She was breathless as she moved to

the inside of the walk and paused to
get her bearings. There were so
many children in the crowd. Chil-
dren with bright, hopeful eyes, as
they looked at the gaily decorated
windows, and the many toys. Again
came the deep hurt inside her chest.
She could hear their little Michael
saying, "I want that pretty new
sled." She was remembering his
sparkling eyes when they brought
him to see the Christmas things.
Now the years seemed to melt away,
and it seemed but yesterday.

As Nancy moved on, she noted
many child faces gazing hungrily at
toys, and the many pretty things
which she knew they could not af-
ford. She watched a young girl
looking at a lovely dress in Merrill's
store window, and she knew that the
longing for this dress would not be
satisfied. This girl could only dream
of pretty clothes. All about her she
saw so many who really needed
things. She saw unhappy and wor-
ried faces, as well as those who
could well afford luxurious spend-
ing.

"I did not realize that there were
so many in need, and people whom
one might help," she said to her-
self. Again her mind turned to the
young boy who had come to their
door this morning, and she won-
dered what he was doing. She won-
dered if his family would have a
happy Christmas.

Merrill's Department Store was a
good place to buy exerything she
would want, but Nancy almost
turned back as she reached the store
door, for she could still feel the
pressure of her little Michael's hand
in her own^ as she had always

808

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

brought him to Merrills. He had
danced with excitement when they
reached the door which was an
entrance to a Christmas fairyland.

Nancy knew that she must push
away that old feeling that had en-
veloped her for so long, and had
kept her isolated from all the bright-
ness of the holiday season. With-
out any ordered plan, she began her
purchasing. First she went to the
glove counter, and bought several
pairs. The soft woolly mittens were
so warm looking. "Ill take bright,
red ones and blue ones for little
girls, and the gray and brown for
boys, in several sizes," she told the
clerk.

VTANCY looked in astonishment
at the many toys that a child
might choose these days. There was
miniature farm machinery that
looked so real that one wanted to
set it to work on a farm. The elec-
tric trains that ran around on long
tracks, and the fire engines that blew
shrill sirens as you pressed a lever
were enchanting. Nancy selected
some of these exciting things for
boys, before she moved to the sec-
tion where the dolls of every de-
scription held little girls enthralled
by their naturalness and beauty.
Nancy chose a sweet, rosy-cheeked
dolly. She loved to touch the soft-
ness of its skin. Like a real, live
baby, Nancy thought.

'T\\ take this one," she told the
saleslady. Then she saw the tiny
baby doll and asked for it, too.
'There are little girls who would
like them, I am sure," she said to
herself.

While Nancy waited for her
parcels to be wrapped, she noticed a

boy standing nearby at the costume
jewelry counter. The jewelry looked
so inviting, all set out on purple
velvet; the sparkly sets winking up
so bright. Some of it was placed
on trays on top of the cases, so one
might take it up and view it closely.

Nancy thought it unusual that a
boy so young should be so interested
in jewelry. He was perhaps eleven
or twelve. He was poorly dressed,
and was tall and thin. His legs were
too long for the rest of him. His
face was away from Nancy, but she
watched him pick up a pair of ear-
rings, and slowly put them back.
They had lovely red sets in them.

'They would match the necklace
that David gave me for my birthday
years ago," she said to herself.

Nancy moved quickly to the boy,
and started to take hold of his arm.
''Why do you like the earrings?"
Nancy spoke softly.

He moved away from her his
eyes averted and his head bent low.
It was the same boy who had called
to shovel snow.

"I wanted them for my mother.
It was for her I wanted them," he
said slowly. "I wanted her to have
something pretty, like other women
do."

The salesgirl was coming over to
them now, and the boy tried to
leave, but Nancy held to his arm.
"Wait, boy, please don't go yet. I
must talk to you," Nancy said.

^^lyrAY I help you?" the girl
asked Nancy.

"Yes, please, the earrings; the red
sets are so pretty in these." Nancy
pointed to the pair.

'Three dollars," the girl said.

A GRANDMA FOR CHRISTMAS

809

Nancy counted out the money,
while the girl wrapped them in a
dainty parcel.

''I can't give these to you, lad/'
Nancy said, as she and the boy left
the counter. ''But perhaps you can
earn the money for them."

The boy spoke tempestuously.
''She works so hard for all of us.
Since my father died we can have
only the things like clothes and
food. There is never anything pret-
ty or anything like jewelry for
mother to wear. I do all I can to
help, but I go to school." For a
moment a flicker of a smile came to
his lips as he said, "I bought a tiny
red fire engine for my little brother.
He will like that. And I got a ten-
cent storybook for my two sisters."
The boy hesitated and his eyes fell,
then, "I did want something for my
mother for Christmas." The boy's
voice broke as he raised his eyes to
meet Nancy's.

"What is your name, Son?"
Nancy's lips trembled as she spoke
the word, Son.

"My name is Joe . . . Joe Carl-
son," he spoke softly.

"I would like very much for your
mother to have these earrings, Joe.
Maybe you can come and work to
pay for them. The snow has stopped
falling now. Would you like to
shovel it away? There would be
the walks and the roof, too, I
think. There is so much snow. Too
much for David, my husband, to
manage." Nancy watched the boy's
eyes lighted up, and the sullen, de-
spondent look fall away.

"Oh, I would ... I would like
ever so much to pay for them that

way, so I'd have them for my moth-

er." Joe's lips relaxed into a timid
smile.

"Then, Joe, come to 620 Maple
Street, David and Nancy Brooks live
there."

"Why, I live just a few blocks
from Maple, down on Elm." He
started to hurry away, then turned
and smiled. "Thanks . . . thanks
a lot."

Nancy knew she must hurry
home, and be there when the boy
arrived to shovel snow.

David met her at the door. "What
in tunket is all this?" he asked, as
the parcels spilled over the dining
table as she put them from her arms.

Nancy evaded his question for
the moment, and spoke with cen-
sure in her voice, "You've cleared
the snow from the front walk,
David."

"What is so wrong about that?
It stopped snowing, and I had to
have something to do. It's lonesome
with you out of the house, you
know."

TT pleased Nancy that David missed
her. She gave him a little smile,
then she said, "The roof should be
cleared, and you shouldn't be climb-
ing a roof."

"Well, I didn't know I was so
old and decrepit. Just last week
when it snowed you said that I'd
better clear the roof." David spoke
with an injured tone.

"I have asked a boy to come and
shovel the snow, David. This boy
needs money. He is the boy who
came here this morning and we sent
him away. I didn't know there were
so many worried and unhappy
people all around us, until today,
David."

810

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

''That reminds me; I haven't
sent our usual charity check for gifts
for the needy/' David said.

"Don't this year, David. We have
been doing things the wrong way.
We haven't been part of our giving
at all. Today, I have seen so many
who need more than gifts that mon-
ey can buy. I want us to give some-
thing more." Nancy's eyes shone
with an interest that David had not
seen for a long time.

''But, all this you brought home
today, Nancy?" David motioned to
the bundles piled upon the table.

"There are many who need
them," she said.

They heard the door bell then,
and Nancy went to answer it. Joe
stood there wiping his shoes on the
mat.

'This is the boy, David. He is
here to clear the snow," Nancy ex-
plained.

"My wife thinks that I am too
decrepit to shovel snow. Do you
think that you can do it?" David
asked with a sly grin.

"Yes, yes, I can, I'm sure." The
boy scuffed his feet nervously as
David eyed him critically.

Nancy wondered, too, if the boy
should do it, as she saw closely how
thin and pinched he really was.
"Get him a pair of your gloves,
David. His hands will freeze in the
cold," she said.

David brought the gloves from
the hall closet. "There is a ladder
out back so you can start with the
roof. The shovel is by the back
porch," David told the boy.

"His legs are so spindly and long,
he may get them tangled up and
trip himself," David said mischie-
vously, "but you hired him."

Nancy looked worried as she heard
the boy on the roof. "It would be
terrible if he should get hurt for
Christmas," she said.

'M'ANCY slipped away to her room,
and took from her jewel case
the old ruby necklace that David
had given her. She fastened it about
her throat; her eyes soft with hap-
py remembrance. Then she placed
it with the earrings she had bought
at Merrill's today. She carefully
wrapped them together in a box
with white tissue, and tied it with
blue ribbon. She took it with her
to the kitchen, where she hurried to
make hot chocolate.

"Come in and warm up a bit,"
Nancy said, as she met Joe at the
door as he finished clearing the
snow.

Nancy led the way to the living
room and placed a chair before the
fireplace for Joe. She carried the
chocolate in a bright pottery pitcher,
and poured it into pretty pottery
cups. Beside it was a plate heaped
with golden doughnuts. A tender-
ness for the boy filled her as he held
out his thin, cold hands to the fire
to warm, while he sat in the big
cushioned chair before the hearth.
She saw the sweetness of his face
and felt his gratefulness as he tasted
the food she gave him. There are
things that a boy needs, even more
than food and drink, she thought
soberly.

"What most of all would you like
for Christmas, Joe?" Nancy asked,
hardly realizing what she was ask-
ing the child.

"I think ... I think most of any-
thing in the world . . ." Joe hesitated
again briefly, "I think I would rather

A GRANDMA FOR CHRISTMAS 811

have a grandma," he said solemnly. ''Might be you could take on the

Surprised and sobered by the boy's job. Seems to me, you would make

unusual wish, Nancy questioned, a real fine grandma. But then, then

''Don't you have a grandma?" Fd be a grandpa for sure, wouldn't

"Not anymore," Joe said. '1 re- I?"

member though, how my Grandma "Would you mind, David?" From

Brown used to help us children the pleased expression he wore,

make popcorn balls and taffy candy Nancy was sure he would not. Now

at Christmas time, and she would she told him about the boy in the

knit warm mittens for us every store, and why she had brought him

winter." to shovel the snow.

I will never be a grandma, never, "You're a trump, Nancy." David's

Nancy thought, now. I am not too eyes crinkled in a tender smile,

young to be a grandma though, and -We could have a real Christmas

David could be a grandpa. I really Eve party, with Joe's mother and the

think he would like it very much, children. There are three of them,

I wonder if a substitute grandma besides Joe. There are others, too,

would do for Joe? I'll have to talk ^hom we could invite." Nancy was

the matter over with David. I can't surprising herself, her ideas were

make him a grandpa without his cropping up so fast,

consent, Nancy said to herself, but .^^^ j ^^^ ^^^ ^1^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^.^^_

she thought from the serious way he ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ . j^^^^^ ^^^ ^^

was ookmg at the boy now that he enthusiastic as a boy.

would not be hard to convince. , ^ , ^ , , .

Nancy s eyes lowered, and tor a

■pjAVID took out his purse to pay moment she could not speak. She

^ the boy for his work. He looked was seeing again their little Michael

puzzled, when Nancy said, "Fm pay- as he gazed happily at the bright

ing Joe, David." Then she slipped tree in the corner of the room.

a tissue-wrapped parcel into the Nancy had said, after Michael had

lad's hand. "I put an extra trinket gone, "We will never have another

in that I think your mother will tree." All these years there had

like, Joe." In Nancy's smile was been none, but now Nancy raised

the love of a real grandma. her head high, and spoke firmly,

"What in tunket kind of pay are "Yes,^pavid, get the finest tree in

you giving a boy — a tissue-wrapped town,

box, tied with a ribbon bow?" Nancy and David looked at each

Joe's bright smile left a warmth other. There was a shining look in

and glow in the room even after he their eyes, and an awareness of two

had gone. people who are very close. Nancy

"I thought you said that the boy began to hum a tune very softly

needed money," David said abrupt- now. It was just a bit of the song

ly. that came to her, "All is calm, all

"He needs some things even more is bright . . . Sleep in heavenly

than money. Did you hear him, peace." She knew that at last a

David? The boy said, 'more than heavenly peace had come back to

anything,' he wants a grandma." their hearts.

Sixty LJears J^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, December i, and December 15, 1897

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the
Women of All Nations"

RESTORATION OF MOUNT VERNON: It will be gratifying news to many
to learn that Mount \'ernon is to undergo restoration to as near its condition at the
time of its occupancy by our first President as it is practicable. It was recently dis-
covered that decay had set in in some of the timbers used in the erection of the
mansion and work has already begun under the direction of the Mount Vernon Ladies
association for their replacement by materials of most lasting quality. . . .

— Home Magazine

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN DAVIS STAKE: The Relief Society
conference of Davis Stake met at Kaysville Oct. 28, 1897, President Susan Grant, pre-
siding . . . said, "Through the blessings of the Lord we arc permitted to meet again in
this capacity. I am afraid we do not appreciate the blessings the Lord is continually
showing to us. ... I want to encourage the sisters to take the Exponent." . . . Sister
L. D. Alder addressed the meeting: "When the Prophet Joseph Smith organized the
Society he did it as a pattern of the olden times, I think these organizations existed in
the days of the Savior. . . . When we do anything in the Relief Society we are helping
ourseh'cs, these meetings are our own meetings and we can work a little extra to attend
them . . . there is a bond that unites the sisters that work together. . . ,"

— Phebe C. Sessions, Sec.

WOMAN'S APPEAL

O never yet has freedom called in vain
On woman's hand or woman's brain.
Through shadowy stretch of fleeting years.
See her undaunted by her fears,
Set forth from kindred and her native strand
To dwell thenceforth in foreign land. . . ,
The Nineteenth Century on roll of fame
Has oft inscribed a woman's name. . . .

— Bertha M. Wixon

SAVE YOUR MONEY: And when you get a dollar, deposit it with Zion's Sav-
ings Bank and Trust Company, the oldest and largest savings bank in Utah. . . . The
laws of Utah permit married women and also children who are minors to open savings
accounts in their own name, subject to their own order. . . .

— Advertisement

CHRISTMAS AND THE CHILDREN: Christ loved httle children and he told
his disciples, "Except ye become as these little ones ye shall in no wise enter the king-
dom of heaven." The very simplicity of the language in which our Savior taught . . .
clothes it with a significant beauty and makes it all the more touching to the human
heart. . . . The children should be made as happy as possible with nice and comfort-
able gifts from those who love them. . . . On the blessed Christmas day let us hope
there will not be a hungry child or an unhappy one in all Utah. . . .

— Editorial

Page 812

Woman^s Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

•jyjISS JOYCE MYRON, eighteen,
of North Bergen, New Jersey,
is an expert on the atom, and in
September she demonstrated the
operation of a huge nuclear reactor,
thus winning $64,000 and barely
missing winning $120,000 on the
Sixty-four Thousand Dollar Ques-
tion program on television. Miss
Myron is a college sophomore.

lyfRS. IVY BAKER PRIEST, a

native of Utah, and United
States Treasurer, recently received
from the Easter Seal Society a cita-
tion for her ''dedicated effort" as
chairman of the 1957 National
Easter Seal Campaign. The citation
praised Mrs. Priest for her great serv-
ice to crippled children and adults
during the campaign.

niD RICKETTS SUMNER, at

the age of sixty-four, author of
Traveling in the Wilderness, ''calmed
her nerves" by exploring, partly on
a rubber raft, the dangerous canyons
of the Green and Colorado rivers.

jyiRS. IRMA R. De VIGO, of
Puerto Rico, Public Welfare
Consultant to the Bureau of Public
Assistance, helped co-ordinate wel-
fare activities during a recent hurri-
cane.

lyrRS. GROVER FLOWERS, of

Ozark, Alabama, is the State's

only woman school superintendent.

TULIA MORGAN was the archi-
^ tect of the magnificent San Sim-
eon palace of William Randolph
Hearst, recently presented, with its
great art treasures, to the State of
California as a museum. Miss Mor-
gan designed more than 700 other
buildings. She was the first woman
to attend the famous Beaux Arts
school in Paris. She was also one
of the first women engineers. She
wielded a pronounced influence on
American architecture. Julia Morgan
died last February in San Francisco
at the age of eighty-five years.

npHREE women recently admitted
to United States citizenship, are
especially interested Sky Watcher
volunteers in Great Neck, New
York. Mrs. Rosia Stolzenberg said,
"Until 1938, when I slept the first
night on American territory, fear
never left me." Mrs. Johanna Whit-
field was a former member of the
Dutch Underground, and Mrs.
Beatrice Heinbock endured the
bombardment of Brussells in 1940.
Mrs. Whitfield has served 1500
hours in the Ground Observer
Corps.

Page 813

EDITORIAL

VOL. 44

DECEMBER 1957

NO. 12

oJhe i/lessage of L^hnstmas

npHE message of Christmas is one
of love, and has been since
the young, beautiful mother Mary
wrapped her Babe in swaddling
clothes and lovingly and awesomely
laid him in the manger. Love for
the Son of God has filled the hearts
of Christ's true followers down the
ages.

The Savior would not have his
worshipers follow him through fear
or dread, but because of the love
which fills their hearts. His en-
treaty is ''If ye love me, keep my
commandments" (John 14:15). It
was love in the heart of the Heaven-
ly Father which caused him to send
his Only Begotten and Beloved Son
in the flesh that his spiritual chil-
dren who inhabit the earth might
regain their heavenly home. ''For
God so loved the world, that he gave
his only begotten Son, that whoso-
ever believeth in him should not
perish, but have everlasting life''
(John 3:16). Love for God and
humanity are the first and second
great commandments.

As one commemorates the event
of the First Christmas the heart is

filled with love and joy. One re-
creates in his mind that scene —
Mary gazing in adoration at her Son,

with Joseph standing protectingly
nearby, then the worshiping shep-
herds who had heard the heavenly
host proclaiming the birth and
promising peace, and, later, the out-
pouring of the wise Magi's gifts. Joy
and awe mingle with the love one
feels.

No shadow of Golgotha casts its
threat over that wonderful scene.
Only love has place and the out-
pourings of its manifestation. Gold,
myrrh, and frankincense are but
symbols for the gift of love each fol-
lower must lay at the feet of the
Babe— a broken heart and contrite
spirit. Anything less is tawdry and
tinsel, but a broken heart and con-
trite spirit surpass the riches of the
whole world. They reveal true com-
pliance with the Son's entreaty "If
ye love me, keep my command-
ments." He who brings those gifts
carries the supreme gift for Christ-
mas to his Savior.

-M. C. S.

Page 814

TO THE FIELD

(^hnstmas [Presents for uielief Societii Viyomen

SPECIAL Relief Society gifts for the women on your Christmas hst are
available at the office of the General Board of Relief Society, 76 North
Main Street, Salt Lake City 11, Utah. Included are the following items,
any one of which would make an appropriate and treasured Christmas
remembrance:

THE RELIEF SOCIETY BUILDING PLATE

A ten-inch plate made of exquisite Staffordshire china, with a border
design of golden wheat, centered by the official Relief Society seal, with
its motto ''Charity Never Faileth." Portraits of the nine General Presi-
dents of Relief Society circle the plate around the central motif— a lovely
picture in full color of the Relief Society Building. Price $3.50, including
postage.

THE OFFICIAL RELIEF SOCIETY PIN

An attractive pin in gold and blue, the Relief Society colors. The
pin has a delicately fluted edge and is centered by the engraved initials
''R. S." The motto ''Charity Never Faileth" circles the pin, with the
date 1842— commemorating the organization of Relief Society. The pin
is beautifully made and has a safety clip lock. Price $1.75, including postage.

"WIST YE NOT THAT I MUST BE ABOUT
MY FATHER'S BUSINESS?"

A beautifully illustrated book by President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., con-
taining six chapters which narrate the journey of Jesus from Nazareth to
Jerusalem, the temple sacrifices on the day of the Passover, and the ap-
pearance of Jesus in the temple. This scholarly volume is written with
great precision and beauty of language, and authoritative interpretation.
The paper is of excellent quality, and the book is bound in dark blue
fabricoid, with gold lettering of the title. Price $2, including postage.

Page 815

cJLive and JLearn cjorever

DIMENSIONS OF KNOWLEDGE

lyi ANY of us are distressed because
we may think our capacities for
learning and our talents are limited,
but few of us realize that no one
has ever reached the full measure of
his ability to learn. All of the time
given to us on this earth, and in the
eternities to come, is for our de-
velopment. At best, we learn only
a small fraction of the great knowl-
edge which is waiting for us to dis-
cover.

Knowledge, in itself, is valuable
and becomes a source of joy and
advancement. Without some knowl-
edge of our earth home, its peoples
and their ways, its past, and its pos-
sible future, we have no real founda-
tion for our journey into the wider
paths of wisdom.

The Lord through the Prophet
Joseph Smith gave us direction in

Page 8] 6

our search for learning, when he

spoke of the many subjects of study

suitable for the saints:

Of things both in heaven and in the
earth; things which have been, things
which are, things which must shortly come
to pass; things which are at home, things
which are abroad; the wars and the per-
plexities of the nations, and the judg-
ments which are on the land; and a knowl-
edge also of countries and of kingdoms . . .
(D. &C. 88:79).

Our knowledge of the forces of
nature, of the plants and animals of
the earth, the history of men and
nations — all the knowledge that we
can gain in the wide fields of
science and art and industry — these
tools, alone, will not give us com-
plete wisdom — for wisdom is
knowledge in action; wisdom is that
use of knowledge which will best
serve us here and hereafter. It is
the ability to choose among many
things those which have a lasting
value for us and our loved ones. It
is the understanding to select from
many paths those which will lead
us most surely to our destination, to
that time and place when our possi-
bilities for learning shall be in-
creased, when our sphere of under-
standing shall be magnified, and
when our wisdom will be sufficient
for us to understand the light
which

. . . proceedeth forth from the presence
of God to fill the immensity of space —
the light which is in all things, which
giveth life to all things, which is the law
by which all things are governed, even the
power of God . . . who is in the bosom
of eternity, who is in the midst of all
things (D. & C. 88:12-13).

c. butter

c. sugar

egg yolks

uiolidaii (quests Jjeser\)e the luest

Counselor Helen W. Anderson

OF all the holiday festivities, I like most of all the times when family, friends, and
neighbors drop in informally to visit around the fireplace and enjoy the Christmas
goodies prepared ahead of time.

Berliner-Kranser

2 hard-cooked egg yolks, sie\'ed
2 Yz c. sifted enriched flour

Cream butter and sugar. Add uncooked egg yolks one at a time. Stir in sieved
egg yolks. Add flour, stirring only until blended. On lightly floured board, roll small
pieces of dough under your hands to pencil size — about fi\'C inches long and about \i
inch thick. Form each into a circle bringing one end over the other to form a bow
knot or wreath. Beat one egg white slightlv and brush tops of cookies. Sprinkle on
coarsely crushed sugar made by crushing cubed sugar with a rolling pin. Bake on
ungreased cookie sheet in 350° oven from 10 to 12 minutes or until set, but not brown.

Krumkaka

A special iron is needed for these crispy cones. This iron can be found in
European specialty shops.

6 eggs 1 Vi tsp. crushed cardamon seed

1 c. heavy cream (Buy the whole seed. Remove outer

5^ r Qiiaar ^^^^^^ ^"^^ crusli secd with a rolling

2% c. sifted flour

Beat eggs with heavy cream, add sugar, flour, cardamon seed and melted butter.
Put 1 tbsp. batter in hot iron and bake about one minute. Remove from iron and
roll around ice cream cone to achieve desired cone shape. Cool and take off cone.
1 hese look especially attractive v\'hen arranged on a large tray with fruit cake, brownies,
Norwegian snowballs or other cookie varieties.

Norwegian Snowballs

Vi c. powdered sugar !4 tsp. salt

1 c. butter 1 tsp. vanilla

2/2 c. flour 1 c. nuts (cut up)

Cream butter to soften. Add powdered sugar and blend. Add flour, salt, vanilla,
and nuts. Roll into balls the size of a walnut. Bake in 400° oven for 10 to 20
minutes. Bake on rack just above center of o\en. Cool and roll in powdered sugar.
Store in tight cake tin.

Sandnotter

Y2 lb. butter 2 c. corn starch

1 /4 c. flour 2 tsp. baking powder

1 egg 1 tsp. ^'anilla

1 c. sugar

Cream butter, add sugar, beaten eggs, sifted flour, baking powder, and vanilla.
Roll in nut-sized balls. Press flat with a fork. Bake at 400° until hght brown.

Page 817

818 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

Spritz

1 c. butter Yz tsp. salt

/4 c. sugar i tsp. almond extract

1 egg 2 Vz c. flour

Vz tsp. baking powder

Cream butter, add sugar gradually, and unbeaten egg. Sift together flour, salt, and
baking powder three times, and add to first mixture. Add extract. Put through cookie
press. Bake lo to 12 minutes in 400° oven. Holly wreaths, Christmas trees, or
poinsettias may be decorated with red and green candy decoretts.

Honey Taffy

3 c. sugar 3 tbsp. white vinegar

1 c. honey 3 tbsp. butter or margarine
% c. water '/4 tsp. salt

Combine and cook, stirring occasionally until very hard ball forms in cold water.
Pour into buttered pan until cool enough to handle. Pull until light golden color and
porous. Twist and cool on a greased pan. Mark with knife and, when cool, cut or break
into pieces.

Panoche

Vz c. sugar (carmelized) 1 c. canned milk

!4 c. water 54 tsp. salt

3 c. sugar 1 c. nuts (cut up)

2 tbsp. light corn syrup 1 tsp. \'anilla
2 tbsp. butter or margarine

Caramelize sugar and add % c. water. Boil until caramelized sugar is dissolved. Add
sugar, syrup, butter or margarine, milk, and salt. Cook in heavy saucepan until soft
ball forms in cold water, stirring occasionally. Pour onto marble slab or platter. When
cold, add vanilla, stir until hard and creamy, and then knead until smooth and firm.
Knead in nuts. Form into rolls and when firm and cold, cut into slices.

Melt-in- YouR-MouTH Fudge

2 1 -ounce squares unsweetened chocolate 1 c. canned milk

3 c. sugar J4 tsp. salt

2 tbsp. corn syrup 1 tbsp. vanilla

2 tbsp. butter or margarine 1 c. walnuts (cut up)

Combine all except last two ingredients in heavy saucepan and cook slowly, stirring
until chocolate is dissolved. Cook to soft-ball stage, stirring frequently. Remove from
heat and pour onto marble slab or platter until cold. Add vanilla and stir until it can
be taken up into hands. Knead until smooth. Knead in walnuts. Form into rolls and
slice when cold and firm.

Fondant

2 c. sugar % c. water

2 tbsp. hght corn syrup Vs tsp. cream of tartar

Cook ingredients in a heavy saucepan, stirring until it comes to a boil. Wipe sugar
crystals from around sides of pan several times during cooking with a fork wrapped in
a damp cloth. Cook until it forms a soft ball in cold water. Pour onto marble slab

HOLIDAY GUESTS DESERVE THE BEST 819

or large platter. (Do not move.) When cold, stir until creamy and stiff, then knead
until smooth. Wrap in waxed paper and store in large covered bowl and let stand
in refrigerator over night.

For a Christmasy-looking roll, cut red and green maraschino cherries into small
pieces, add nuts, and knead into fondant. Fondant may also be used to stuff figs or
dates, or it may be molded into small round balls and covered with melted chocolate.

Caramels

2 c. sugar 1 tsp. vanilla

2 c. light corn syrup i c, nuts (cut up)

1 square butter or margarine pinch of salt

1 can evaporated milk

Bring sugar, syrup, and butter to a boil, add soda and milk slowly. Continue stir-
ring until a firm ball forms in cold water. Add vanilla and nuts. Pour into buttered
pan, cool, and mark into squares.

Raisin Sugar Cookies

Vi c. butter or margarine 2 tsp. grated lemon rind

% c. sugar 1 Vi c. sifted flour

1 egg /4 tsp. salt

1 tbsp. milk /4 tsp. baking powder

1 tsp. lemon juice 2 c. raisins

Mix together thoroughly butter, sugar, egg, milk, lemon juice and rind. Sift
together and stir in flour, baking powder, and salt. Add raisins. Chill dough. Roll
dough into nut-sized balls. Flatten balls with bottom of glass greased with margarine,
and then dipped in sugar. Bake at 425° seven minutes or until hghtly browned.

QJinale

Doiothy ]. Roheits

Watch the world converge again
In gift and card and holly.
Joining underneath the tree
In a grand finale.

Moved by dreams in children's eyes.
It stirs its dream's slow ember,
To give to love a glowing form.
And young hearts ^^'ill remember

Another gift of truth and love,
The promise and the reason.
And slowly learn the bleakest year
Will bring a shining season.

Testimony of the Stick of Joseph

Louise S. Cotterell

A ND now, after the many testi-
/-\ monies which have been giv-
en of it, this is the testimony,
last of all, which I give of The Book
of Mormon: That it lives!

Thus do I testify of the Nephite
scriptures, even as Joseph Smith the
Prophet and Sidney lligdon bore
testimony that Jesus lives. No vol-
ume is more pulsing with life, more
throbbing with the earthly struggles
of men, both good and bad.

The Book of Mormon lifts a mag-
ic curtain and grants me imaginative
entrance into the remote past. In-
numerable times I have felt the cold
chill of the wind in my face as I
have stood on the top of lonely
Mount Shelem with the Brother of
Jared and have gazed in ecstatic
wonder at the sixteen clear, white,
transparent stones illuminated by
the touch of the finger of the Lord.

Rocking to and fro in her misery,
Sariah has often shattered the still-
ness of the desert air with her
Hebraic lament as, helpless to com-
fort her, I have sat beside her in the
tent of Lehi in the valley of Lemuel.
Mother-heart has spoken to mother-
heart; I have comprehended Sariah's
anguish in her fear that her four
sons had perished in the wilderness
on a return trip to Jerusalem.

In a thicket of small trees I have
listened intently to the words of
Alma. I have heard i\lma counsel
his little band of followers (exiles
from the tyranny of wicked King
Noah) to be baptized in the name
of the Lord. And, with the others,
I have clapped my hands for pure

Page 820

joy as I have seen Alma take Helam
into the waters of Mormon; both
men were buried in the fountain of
pure water and came forth rejoicing,
filled with the spirit.

With the light-hearted abandon
of joyous youth, I have gayly danced
and sung with the daughters of the
Lamanites on a sun-flooded green in
a place called Shemlon. Our laugh-
ter has rung forth clear as bells as
we have shyly exchanged secrets
about stalwart Lamanite youths who
have caused our hearts to flutter and
our eyes to shine.

Breathlessly, I have run from door
to door in the Land of Ishmael with
Abish, the Lamanitish woman, mak-
ing known to the people that Am-
nion, the Nephite missionary. King
Lamoni, his queen, and all their
servants lay prostrate on the earth,
overpowered by the Spirit of the
Lord. Fervently I have prayed with
Abish as we have hurried on our
way, prayed that the Lamanites
would assemble in the house of the
king, prayed that the strange sight
of those who lay as dead would cause
the Lamanite multitude to believe
in the power of the living God.

While kneeling close to Nephi III
on the grounds of the temple in the
land Bountiful, I ha\e clutched a
corner of the hem of his robe, when,
awe-struck and trembling with emo-
tion, I have witnessed the descent
of the Glory of Godhood and have
heard the pronouncement: ''Behold,
I am Jesus Christ!" At that breath-
taking moment I have felt that
sustaining strength flowed to me

TESTIMONY OF THE STICK OF JOSEPH 821

through the spiritual power of Ne- inadequacy for the tremendous task
phi the Disciple whose faith in the assigned them. Moroni, in par-
Lord Jesus was so great that angels ticular, acknowledged his imperfec-
ministered to him daily. tion as a literary man: his awkward-
Such people (and many, many ness of hands in writing, his stum-
others) from the pages of The Book bling in the placing of words. Fools
of Mormon have become my inti- may mock, as Moroni feared, but
mate friends. I have shared their they shall surely mourn. Though in-
lives, suffered with them, rejoiced scribed by fingers, faltering at times,
with them. Though they have long because of the Christ-like humility
since passed from earthly existence, of the writers. The Book of Mormon
my "heart assures me that they are rings forth with the living word of
still alive. And the scriptures con- God.

firm that my heart speaks truly: This knowledge of the divinity of

^Tor he is not a God of the dead, ^he Book of Mormon came to me

but of the hvmg: for all live unto neither easily nor miraculously. As

him (Luke 20:38). ^]^g result of an earnest desire to

My mind finds the Nephite record know, as the result of patient study

fascinating with its intricacies of to gain understanding, and as the

plot, its varied character delinca- result of fervent prayer for guidance

tions, and its cultural details which and enlightenment, the revealing

slowly but surely are being verified power of the Holy Ghost was grad-

by scientists. My mind appreciates, ually exercised in my behalf. One

too, the excellent moral teachings blessed day, I knew that in the early

of The Book of Mormon; these prin- nineteenth century an untutored

ciples, if applied, would undoubted- farm boy (doubtless chosen before

ly make for more abundant living the world was, for his tremendous

and a happier social order among all mission) had been raised up by the

the children of men. Lord to restore to the earth the

But my heart leaps beyond the gospel of Jesus Christ in its purity

logical, the human, the intellectual, and truth. I knew, as I know that

the social, or even the moral, to I live, that the ancient Nephite rec-

recognize the divinity of the record ord translated into English by Jo-

of the Nephites and the Jaredites. seph Smith and published as The

Upon Mount Sinai, Moses received Book of Mormon was in very truth

two tables of stone written on both another witness for Christ. Since

sides by the finger of God. Though that happy day when a sure testi-

actually engraved by human proph- mony entered my soul, I have felt

ets, the ancient American plates just flooded with light, hght sufficient

as surely had divine endorsement, to brighten my way as I walk

for I know that Nephite and Jared- through the darkness of mortality,

ite fingers were guided in their writ- sufficient to cast a reassuring gleam

ing by the inspiration of the Holy along the pathway toward eternal

Spirit; yet the ancient American his- life.

torians, in deepest humility, more Nor do I regret that neither mi-

than once expressed their feelings of raculous manifestation nor startling

822

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

discovery proved to be the founda-
tion of my testimony. I can testify
to the truthfulness of The Book of
Mormon far more surely than if
one of the Three Nephites had
borne witness at my door; more
surelv than if, somewhere in the
Americas, a stela had been un-
earthed bearing carved figures and
decipherable inscriptions which read
as follows: Lehi, Sariah, Laman,
Lemuel, Sam, Nephi; more surely
than if recently in the Hill Cumorah
in New York there had been acci-
dentally discovered some gold plates,
curiously engraved with characters
which scientists had identified as
ancient Egyptian. Yes, I have a
testimony far stronger than that
founded upon miracles or upon the
corroborating support of external
evidence. Through the enlighten-
ment of the Holy Ghost, I feel as if
a testimony has permeated every
fiber of my being— a testimony that
Jesus of Nazareth is the Christ, that
Joseph Smith is a true prophet of
God, that The Book of Mormon
is the Biblical stick of Joseph. Now,
the stick of Judah and the stick of

Joseph are one in my hand and one
in my love.

May the Lord graciously look be-
yond my inadequate words to read
the gratitude written in my heart
for the testimony which I have
gained! Well do I understand the
wise words of King Benjamin.
Though I should thank the Lord
and serve him all the days of my
life, I should still be an unprofitable
servant because of the magnitude of
the gifts which he offers me. I can
only bow in humble devotion before
the glory and the wonder of it all.

With the strengthening of my
testimony has come a greater peace
of soul than I had ever previously
enjoyed. A calming realization has
dawned. Disappointments and fail-
ure to achieve goals set by human
ambitions and desires will continue
to test my faith, from time to time.
But, if I sincerely and prayerfully
attempt to obey, aJJ the laws and
ordinances of the gospel of Jesus
Christ, I have faith that I shall live
to fulfill the mission of my creation
in the divine plan of God. More
I ask not.

I Lew Serial iblizaheth s (children to [Joegin in y^anuary^

\ new serial ''Elizabeth's Children," by Olive Woolley Burt, will begin
in the January 1958 issue of The Relief Society Magazine. The ques-
tions of woman's work and woman's destiny are considered in this serial,
which relates the changes brought about in the life of Carol Wilson when
her sister Elizabeth dies and the children want their Aunt Carol.

The author will be remembered for her previous serials in the Maga-
zine: ''And for Eternity" and ''Bitter Medicine," as well as for her many
excellent short stories, articles, and poems.

[Bodell Lyhnstine uL. Jensen (^rochets
[Prize- Vi/inning iKugs

TV/IRS. Bodell Christine Hansen Jensen, Salt Lake City, makes rugs of
great beauty and durability. Using cast-off clothing — house dresses,
pajamas, shirts, skirts, and other materials, she crochets the rag strips into
lovely, colorful designs, and, for durability, makes the borders of new
materials. She is ninety years young and has been a Relief Society worker
since her young womanhood. For sixty-two years she was a visiting teach-
er. She is the mother of nine children, six of whom are still living. She
has seventeen grandchildren and thirty-two great grandchildren.

Mrs. Jensen was born in a small, two-room adobe home which was
built on 27th South Street in Salt Lake City by Mary Fielding Smith,
mother of President Joseph F. Smith, and her sons in 1848. This home
still stands. It is said to be the oldest house in the valley which still
stands on its original site.

(^hildnood dit

ome

Mabel Law Atkinson

How dear that home whose shrine invited rest;
With children's laughter its melodic chimes;
Where twelve of us, the Master as our guest,
Stepped in and out of heaven many times!
Deserted now and lonely, still there gleams
Its light to mark the pathway to our dreams.

Page 823

Christmas 1884

Vernessa MiUei NagJe

MOTHER found that first
Christmas in the upper val-
ley of the Snake River very
different. There had been a com-
fortable home in Davis County,
Utah. But this one— how primi-
tive, how formidable, it seemed.
But home it was to be, and there
was no turning back, so stated
Grandfather whenever he observed
a half-wistful, half-longing expres-
sion on the face of any one of the
children old enough to make com-
parisons from poignant memories
of another home.

The snow had come unusually
early that year, the November rains
turning to frost with snowdrifts
piled high about the few dirt-
roofed log cabins that hugged the
frozen ground. The mad Snake
had gouged its brush-lined banks,
the frozen slush spreading out into
the valley inundated all signs of
vegetation.

From various points South, the
early colonizers had trekked into
the valley, crossing the Oregon
Trail at Fort Hall, plowing their way
on northward, thirteen davs from
Farmington, Utah, to Egin Bench,
a distance of approximately two
hundred sixty miles— a record trip.
They had used a span of splendid
horses on wheel with mules on the
lead pulling a lead wagon. Resting
the horses at intervals of two or
three hundred feet, the women and
children had often walked to light-
en the load. Over Anderson's toll
bridge at Eagle Rock, the trail led,

Page. 824

then followed the Corrine-Butte
freighting road to Market Lake, on
across the sands and lavas to jour-
ney's end.

And now Christmas Eve. A few
homemade candles threw question-
ing shadows about the dark corners
of the mud-chinked wall logs and
played about the rough puncheon
floors. A huge kitchen stove sput-
tered rebelliously, coughing and
hissing as pale flames bravely at-
tempted to eat their way into foot
lengths of semi-dry sapling boughs.
Mingled odors of foods in prepara-
tion for the Christmas dinner per-
meated the room, foods that would
do justice to the occasion. Water
barrels but recently filled with icy
water from the river bottoms of
the Snake had been placed in their
respective corners of the kitchen.
An uncrated wooden hogshead
placed near the washstand was evi-
dence of a recent addition to the
family supply of staples, hauled by
sleigh outfit from Market Lake, a
distance of about thirty miles. Con-
tents? Frozen potatoes shipped by
friends from the old home in Utah.
On the morrow they must be placed
out of doors to prevent thawing.

A hewn-log work table near the
stove was piled high with the ordi-
nary and unusual specimens of culi-
nary achievement. This dinner was
to be the highlight of the first
winter in the valley. Baked veni-
son, headcheese, finale of the lone
porker brought into the valley with
the personal belongings; vinegar pie

CHRISTMAS 1884

825

Vernessa M. Nagle

IDAHO CABIN IN THE WILDERNESS

in tallow pie crust; steamed ''Lumpy
Dick/' frozen potatoes with crack-
ling gravy; home-bleached hominy
grits, and cornbread constituted
that well-planned menu.

Several beds had been spread
down on the well-scrubbed floor,
with the smaller children clamber-
ing for the feather tick. From nails
conveniently pounded into wall
logs, knitted stockings had been
suspended, their grotesque contours
suggesting the contents: popcorn
balls, molasses taffy, hand-carved
wooden toys, and rag-stuffed Punch
and Judy dolls.

As the fire burned low, the con-
tracting wall logs loomed ominously
through the night as though to reg-
ister the rapidly descending tem-
perature without.

A lone coyote call hurtled across

the frozen stillness and, reverberat-
ing, was picked up and mingled
with discordant yelps and howls of
an approaching band as they slunk
across the frozen drifts of buck-
brush-studded sand dunes. Father
and Mother exchanged knowing
glances, and the former looked hur-
riedly toward his rifle.

Then all was silent; the few gut-
ted candles burned low. A dark
shadow cast by the moon, stalling
momentarily behind a low cloud,
enveloped the valley for a brief sec-
ond, then all was bright again.
Stars flashed beacon-like across the
sky. Far across the junipers one
star stood out brighter than the rest.
A new land, a new home, new
friends, yet the same bright star
looked down in benign benediction
to light man's way.

Something Lacking

Frances Carter Yost

4 4 TTOW does that look?" Mar- of boys and girls, a half dozen of

I I garet Conway asked, as she them. Two years after their marriage

fastened the sparkling star Joey had arrived. ''A fine start/' Joe

to the top of the Christmas tree. had said. Then overseas duty, fol-

"It doesn't look right," Joey, her lowed by war with Germany, had

seventeen-year-old son, said. ''Some- kept them apart. Joseph Conway had

thing's lacking." served in the European theater of

"It's wonderful!" Jamie, her sev- war. Margaret could never under-
en-year-old son, replied. Jamie's stand why they called anything so
little face was alight with Christmas hateful as war, a theater. As if they
expectation more this Christmas were playing a role on a stage. It
Eve than ever before. was in the hateful European theater,

"I said it doesn't look right, that Joe had been shot down, and

Something's lacking!" Joey repeated, for more than a year his where-

His voice was packed with usurped abouts had remained unknown,

authority. Then, after what seemed an etern-

'Tleasc, boys, let's not disagree ity, Margaret had received word

Christmas Eve." Margaret sighed, that he was a prisoner of war.

Even a Bethlehem star on the Margaret could still shut her eyes

Christmas tree didn't suit Joey. It's and imagine the wakeful nights,

hard rearing two sons without a knowing Joe was hungry, sick, and

father, Margaret thought. Then she cold, and she could do nothing for

stopped short, why she shouldn't him.

even think such a thought. She Even after Joe was able to come

wasn't rearing her sons without a to the States, there followed years

father. They had the most won- of convalescence in hospitals. Final-

derful father in the world, Major ly, that glorious day when he could

Joseph Conway of the United States come home! But, by then, Joey

Air Corps. He was doing his share was eight years old, and had out-

of the rearing of his sons by remote grown any brothers and sisters he

control, right now from Japan, might ever have,

where he was stationed. But new hope was theirs, when

''Major Joseph Conway," Mar- two years later Margaret and Joe

garet said his name silently. Ma/or brought little Jamie from the hos-

to most people spelled rank and pital. It was then they rearranged

quality, but to Margaret it spelled their plans for a family. Joey v/ould

Lonely with a capital letter. When be the "big brother" to several little

she and Joe had made their wed- brothers and sisters near Jamie's

ding vows, oh, even before that, own age. But here again their

when they had been courting, they dreams were crushed for, following

had planned a big family. A family Jamie's birth, came her operation

Page 826

SOMETHING LACKING

827

which made the large family a dream
not to be fulfilled.

Now here was Joey, a prince of a
fellow of se\'enteen. His only fault
was that he became so annoyed with
everything Jamie said and did, just
because he was too small to be the
pal Joey needed. And here was
Jamie, trying to grow up too soon,
because of the hero worship he had
for his older brother.

Yes, Margaret thought, Jamie is
growing up much too soon. He
won't c\en let himself be seven.
Why, when Joey was seven he let
me go with him to do his Christ-
mas shopping, but would Jamie this
year? Definitely not! Margaret
recalled his \'ery words: ''Let me be
big like Joey and go all by myself!
I earnecl the money cutting the
lawn and things, and I've saved it,
so Fm big enough to spend it all by
myself," Jamie had pleaded.

It was just like Jamie to ha\e
bought something for Joey which
he would have liked for himself.
Something that just ^^'Ouldn't ap-
peal to a seventeen-year-old. With
Joey going through the stage of
changing from boyhood to man-
hood, well, anything could happen!
If Jamie had only let her go with
him that day he had gone shop-
ping

>,■« ;;: ^-t ~^, t-

npO Jamie Con\\'ay, the entire city
seemed like fairyland with the
Christmas decorations. Big green
wreaths hung on every light post,
while strings of colored lights
stretched across the streets, blink-
ing their elf-like eyes in the day-
light. Jamie was not aware of the
coldness of the day, though passers-
by turned up their collars against
the icy snow flung by the wind. To

Jamie, the world was wonderful,
and he was big like Joey and doing
his own shopping!

Jamie almost ran as he saw Santa
Claus in the next block, standing
on the sidewalk in his red, fur-
trimmed suit. As Jamie came clos-
er he could tell it was just a Santa
Claus helper. You could tell a
helper, because his beard was made
of cotton, not real whiskers, lliis
helper was shaking a bell, and over
a charcoal fire, hung a big black
kettle with a sign which read: ''Help
the poor to ha\e Christmas."

Jamie \^■as glad that he could read.
He would never forget Miss Mason,
the first grade teacher who had
taught him to read. It was so handy
to be able to read the signs when
30U shopped all alone. Jamie lin-
gered and watched older people
dropping money into the kettle.
Jamie had lots of money, he could
help the poor people have a good
Christmas, too. He pulled a silver
quarter from his pocket and listened
to it jingle in the kettle. But he
must hurry along now, and get his
shopping done.

First, he would buy a present for
Momie. tie decided to look in the
windows first, that would save time.
Jamie couldn't ever remember giv-
ing Momie a present that she
didn't like. Even with the home-
made things he had made when he
was little, she had hugged him close
when he gave them to her. Why,
even when he gave her the little
perfume sachet he had made in
school last year, she had thanked
him over and over and she still kept
the little sachet in her hanky box,
though the perfume smell was all
used out of it.

But this year he would buy some-

828

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

thing nice like Joey would buy. Jam-
ie looked at the nightgowns in the
window. Four dollars and ninety-
eight cents. He felt the two silver
dollars in his pocket and pennies
for the tax, and walked on. Choco-
lates in the pretty boxes would make
a nice gift, but Jamie remembered
Momie was passing up candy these
days. She said she wanted to be
him when Daddy came home, but
Jamie liked Momie just the way she
was.

Jamie looked at the earrings and
necklace sets, and even the watches
in the jewelry window, but when he
looked at the price tags, he knew
they were presents for Daddy to
give her.

And then, there it was, just the
right present for Momie. There
was a little manicuring set, and it
closed up like a tiny coin purse,
which would fit in Momie's big
purse. So often Momie was busy
doing dishes and things, and didn't
ha\'e time for her nails until they
were on their way to church, and
she would use her fingernail file
while Joey drove the car. But
Jamie had heard Momie say, 'Tve
lost my file," and there was the
cutest little file in this manicure set.
And there was an orange stick, and
even a tiny pair of trimming shears,
and all of them fitted in the tiny,
brown, purse-like case.

JAMIE'S heart stood still, if only
^ the present didn't cost too much!
He had two dollars, he could spend
sixty-six cents on each person in his
family. Jamie hardly dared look at
the price tag on the little manicure
set. Surelv it would be more than
sixty-six cents, but he crossed his

fingers and hoped, as he pushed his
nose flat on the windowpane.

Then, taking a long breath, he
opened his eyes wide and looked at
the price tag. One dollar and thirty-
five cents. At first Jamie started to
go on, but the manicure set was
just the right present for Momie.
He went into the store.

''I want to buy the little manicure
set in the window." It was hard to
speak out, but Jamie remembered
how Joey would have said it. Jamie
stood at the window and pointed to
the manicure set, and the clerk
walked right into the window, and
picked it up, and came back to
where Jamie stood waiting.

''It's the last one in the store,"
the clerk said.

''Oh, Fm glad," Jamie said, then
swallowed, thinking of all the moth-
ers who would be disappointed on
Christmas not getting a little man-
icure set. "Fm glad there is one
left for my Momie," Jamie ex-
plained.

"Shall I gift-wrap it?" the clerk
asked, then added, "it's ten cents
more."

Jamie hesitated. He would like
to gi\e Momie a present wrapped
neatlv, like Joey would, but he
needed the ten cents. Anyway,
Momie always made a fuss about
the big hide and seek packages he
fixed. "I'll wrap it," Jamie replied.

Then, pocketing the sixty-five
cents change, and putting the little
manicure set safely in his inner
pocket, he left the store.

Daddy's present wasn't hard to
figure out. He had planned all the
time to send a box of stationery,
the air-mail kind with thin paper.

SOMETHING LACKING

829

It would be fun seeing all the let-
ters coming back, and Momie would
say: "J'^niie, this is the very station-
ery you sent Daddy for Christ-
mas!"

But the stationery cost sixty-five
cents, and that was all the monev
he had. Jamie stood on one foot
and then the other trying to figure
out how to buy the stationery and
still ha\e money to buy Joey some-
thing. But when he thought of
the candy and fruit cake mother
had made to send, the bath robe
and Joey's fountain pen for Daddy,
Jamie just had to buy the station-
ery.

Jamie walked back into the store.
'Til take the stationery," he said
and handed over the last of the
Christmas money.

Jamie took the package and went
from the store, but his heart \^•as
hea\y. Somehow the Christmas
decorations looked gaudy now to
him. The colored lights stretching
across the streets blinked freakishly
at him in the daylight. Jamie just
couldn't help thinking about the
present he didn't have for Joey.
He kept thinking of the quarter he
had dropped in Santa Claus' black
kettle for the poor. He didn't want
his quarter back, he just wanted an-
other one like it to buy something
for Joey for Christmas!

If it were summer he could earn
some more money cutting lawns, but
it wasn't summer. If it would snow
hard, he could make some money
shoveling snow, but it wasn't snow-
ing. Jamie scuffed the mud on the
sidewalk.

And then all of a sudden he saw
the sign. Jamie was glad that he
could read. He thought again of

Miss Mason, and how he was using
reading for shopping. The sign
said, ''Merry Christmas, little chil-
dren. Come in and get a balloon."

Jamie turned into the store. The
balloons were all sizes and shapes,
and their colors glittered and daz-
zled Jamie's eyes.

"What color do you want, Son-
ny?" the clerk asked.

Jamie stretched his neck looking
at every single one, before he spot-
ted the big blue one hanging from
the ceiling.

"I want that big blue one." Jam-
ie could hardly wait to hold it. He
would like to walk down the street
waving it behind him. And wouldn't
Momie and Joey be surprised about
the free balloon? But he couldn't
tell them about it, at least not yet.
What was the clerk saying?

"Do you want me to put a stick
on it, to carry?" the clerk asked
again.

"No, no, I want you to let the
air out," Jamie explained. "You
see it's for a present."

Jamie left the store with a good
feeling inside his little heart. The
whole citv seemed like fairvland
again. The big green wreaths hung
fresh and green, with their red beads
of holly, and the street lights blinked
again like elves in the daylight.
Everything was wonderful for Jamie,
and this would be the happiest
Christmas he had ever had. It was
fun to be grownup and able to do
your own shopping ....

lyrARGARET came to with a

start. She had been thinking of

Jamie and wondering what he had

wrapped so bulkily in those two

830

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

packages he had placed under the
tree. He had hesitated even to tell
her what he had for Daddy Joe, but
when she had explained that she
had to declare at the post office
e\'erything in the box she shipped,
he had shown her the air-mail sta-
tionery. But about her present and
Joey's, he remained very secretive.
It didn't matter what he gave her,
she would love it. She remem-
bered the little plaster of Paris print
of his hand he had brought home
from kindergarten, and how she had
hung it in the bedroom, so she
would see it first thing in the morn-
ing and last thing at night. She
hoped he had used seventeen-year-
old wisdom when he purchased
Joey's present though.

"Well, boys, the tree is as pretty
as any one we've ever had. Before
we go to bed, Joey, let's get out
the kodak and take some flashlight
pictures of us all by the tree. But
first, let's sing a Christmas song,"
Margaret said with enthusiasm.

"Let's sing Jolly Old St. Nichol
as," Jamie warbled. '1 like it
best."

"Ah, that's kid's stuff," Joey re-
plied with a sneer.

"How about Silent Night?" Mar-
garet compromised. Even singing is
a problem with different aged chil-
dren, Margaret thought. She sat
down at the piano, and the boys
sat beside her on the bench. The
piano was such a comfort to Mar-
garet with Joe gone so much.

Her hands touched the famihar
keys:

Silent night! Holy night!

All is calm; all is bright

Round yon \'irgin mother and Child,

Holy Infant, so tender and mild.

Sleep in hea\ enly peace . . .
Sleep in hea\enly peace ....

"Now, let's open the presents,"
Jamie said.

Margaret never remembered see-
ing Jamie so excited.

The custom of opening family
presents on Christmas E\'e had be-
gun one of those first years that
Joe had been in the Air Force. It
helped to fill the empty hollow of
Christmas E\'e without him. Christ-
mas morning wasn't too lonely, as
there were all the Santa Claus sur-
prises.

Another custom which had .^ris-
en in the Conway family was tlie
drawing of straws to see whose pres-
ents were to be opened first. The
one who got the longest straw had
the presents he was giving opened
last. The middle straw was second,
and the short straw, the first.

"Joey, you fix the toothpicks,"
Jamie called excitedly, "and Momie
and I will draw. I hope my pres-
ents are opened first."

jyt ARGARET drew first, the boys
both insisted. Her straw was
the middle one. Jamie drew, get-
ting the longest straw, and Joey was
left with the shortest. Joey's pres-
ents were to be opened first.

Margaret hesitated to open her
present from Joey, it was so beau-
tifully wrapped. "Gift wrapped
from Lothrop's," Margaret ex-
claimed. Carefully she slipped off
the ribbons and turned back the
gilt paper. There it was, a lovely
nylon nightgown. "Oh, Joey, how
beautiful!" She decided to express
her thanks more fully later on, right
now Jamie was opening his present

SOMETHING LACKING 831

from Joey, and all eyes were upon looked at Joey's expressionless face,

him. and then at Jamie's wreathed in

*'Ah! Just what I wanted!" smiles. There was no doubt Jamie

Jamie chuckled, holding up a glove was pleased with the gift he had

and mit in miniature size. "Gee, given. He was babbling something

thanks, Joey!" about spending all his money on

It didn't take long for the boys Daddy and Momie and seeing a

to open Margaret's presents to them, sign, ''Merry Christmas, little chil-

They were blue striped pajamas dren, come in and get a balloon."

which she had made herself. It was But when Jamie looked at Joey's

a tradition in the family to have face, and didn't see any smile, even

new pajamas to wear to bed the Jamie realized the free balloon

eve of Christmas. Both boys took wasn't such a good idea,
time out to go and undress and test

the fit, which was perfect. ^^ILL Joey's face registered neith-

Jamie m his excitement, brought O ^^ • ^^^ ^^^ .^^^ ^^^^^

his grotesquely wrapped packages ^^^^^ ^^^^^^^^ q^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ .^^

to Joey and Margaret. Here, Margaret's mmd ran part of the

Momie, you unwrap yours nrst, ^ il ^r ^ -i.

J • '{ words ot a poem, or was it an

Jamie said. ^^^^^^ ..^^^^ ^-^^ without the giver

Margaret's package from Jamie is bare." But what about a gift

wasn't as big as Joey's. She came without the receiver? Margaret

to the little brown something after wondered. Jamie had given his

only four different colors of wrap- gift in good faith. The balloon was

ping paper. She opened it and laid something Jamie himself would

it flat. "Why, Jamie, a cute little have enjoyed. He had made a

manicure set! Why, bless your lit- priceless sacrifice in giving his pres-

tle heart!" She reached over and ent. If Joey could only look be-

drew his small pajama-clad body yond a free 'balloon as a gift, and

close to her. "I didn't think you see the worth of the giving!

were big enough to 20 shopping all ^^^^ . ^ 1 -, . , i

alone, but this proves you are. What was it Jesus had said, the

Well, Joey, it's your turn to un- widow with the mite had given

wrap your present from Jamie." more t'la" a 1 the others? Margaret

Margaret looked over at Joey. ^"""'^ 1^^^^^' ^^'^^'"g I^"^'^ ^f^

T . , , , , given her the balloon and the

Joey untied and unwrapped box ^^^^^-^^^^^ set to Joey. If only she

after box and Jamie stood by gig- j^^^^ ^^^^^ ^1^^^^ {^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^

glmg with excitement And then, j^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^^.^^ ^^^^^ ^^

finally, the old powder box Mar- exchange,
garet had discarded turned up, and

Joey broke the string and looked in- Margaret breathed a prayer in the

side. He picked up the balloon, silence of the room. Dear Heavenly

and looked for something else, but Father, don't let my boys hurt each

that was all there was in the box, other, just because they are ten

just the balloon. years apart in age. The gift with-

Margaret's heart faltered. She out the receiver is bare, then please,

832

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

Father, give my Joev an understand-
ing heart.

Margaret looked at Joey, was that
a sneer breaking out on his face?
Was he going to laugh, or would
the disappointed boy heart in him
break down and cry? What was
going through that half-boy, half-
man, mind of his?

Margaret watched Joey sprawled
on the floor in his new pajamas.
She had ne\er realized how \'ery
large Joey's hands were until he
held that balloon between them
and started blowing it up. Still
his face was expressionless, and the
silence was appalling. The balloon
became larger and larger. Was he
going to break the balloon, and
\\'ith it, break the dreams Jamie had
put into his mite of a present?

The balloon was so very large
now! Would Joey ever stop blow-
ing? At length Joev stopped, sized
up the balloon, felt its perfect
roundness, and tied the end se-
curely and said: "Jamie, come
here!"

Jamie, hungry for brother love,
cuddled between Joey's sprawled
legs on the rug, their blue striped
pajamas blending as one.

Margaret's heart took up a slow
beat as Joey started speaking.

"You know, Jamie, I told you
and mother earlier this evening,
there ^^'as something lacking when
she hung that star on the top of
the tree. Well, I know now what
it is. Tlie night Jesus was born,
there was a big star, it shone, oh,
even brighter than the big star at
the top of our tree, but there was
something else shining that night.
There was a big blue moon behind
that star. It was big and blue like
this balloon vou gave me."

Joey unfolded his length, and
reaching easily to the topmost
branch of the tree, he tied the bal-
loon securelv behind the shining
star. ]\'Iargarct knew as he came
back and cuddled Jamie in his arms
again, that even though her boys
were ten vears apart, they would
never be lacking in brotherly love.

■ ^» »

Ujlessed J/ii

niong vjyomen

Eleanor W. Schow

She loved to hear the mothers talk, and listened quietly;

Received their counsel and their praise in gentle piety.

They spoke of shoulders broad and strong, the clench of little fists.

Expansive chests and sturdy legs, the strength of little wrists.

They dreamed, as mothers ever dream of brighter days to dawn.

Of sheltered years for each who had a son to lean upon;

She loved their kindly mothering hearts, but longed to share the while

The healing in his little hands, the blessing of his smile.

She kept his \estments, all his things, in spotless purity.

The mothers mar\elcd at her faith. Whence came her surety?

She thought of wonders still to be, of holy ones who cared,

And kept their sayings in her mind, too hallowed to be shared.

She learned by angel whisperings how God would guide her through,

And pondered secrets in her heart, that only Mary knew.

cJie Ljour S^deas viyith String

Sylvia PezoJdt

YOU say you are not very good
at lettering, and yet you
would like a poster for a party
or some way to decorate a big pack-
age that is new and different. Try
string!

Any size, from the fine cord that
is used to tie parcels in stores, to
the big, soft cotton variety used by
most laundries will do. It is sold
in variety stores and also in hardware
and stationery stores, or it can be
saved from parcels. It can be dyed,
painted, dipped in glue, and have
glitter sprinkled over it. When
properly placed, it forms eye-catch-
ing decorative poster letters. It has
other uses, too.

The poster board or large sheet
of paper for your sign should have
the letters sketched in. Script is
very effective. One doesn't have to
be a fine penman to be able to
write in a big, flowing hand such

words as Welcome, Comty You Are
Invited, or a person's name. That
is your guide.

Tempera paint, which is sold for
show card writing and is soluble in
water, can be used for the dye.
Choose the desired color and mix
with water in a can or similar re-
ceptacle. Better wear rubber gloves,
as it works best to use your fingers
to shape the letters. The string is
lifted from the paint and placed up-
on the outlined words. Let it dry
thoroughly, and it will stick to the
poster almost as if it were glued.

If you wish to use glue, you can
make the words with colored yarn,
or with tinsel string, which is a fav-
orite for Christmas packages. It is
best to use very thin mucilage and
soak the string in the glue. Follow
the pencil outline, let it dry, and
you have an unusual and effective
poster.

Page 833

834

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

A big package can be decorated
handsomely by first wrapping the
box in white paper and securing it
smoothly with cellophane tape.
Then write Merry Christmas, Hap-
py Birthday, or the person's name
in big script. Follow the outline
with the dyed string, or glue fancy
cord to the box, sprinkling with
glitter while it is still wet. Star-
shaped sequins will dot the i's, or
fancy-shaped sequins can spot the
box in hit-or-miss style.

Your imagination can make the
decorated boxes as amusing and in-
dividual as you wish. A cowboy,
cut from a magazine advertisement.

can swing his lariat to form the
name of the person for whom the
gift is intended. A boat can be
"tied" on the side of the paper by
outlining the message in string with
one end glued to a picture of a boat.
A jumping rope can spell out a
greeting with string. A swing can
have two sides of colored string with
the person's name for the seat.
String smoke can arise from a chim-
ney to send a greeting across the
surface of a box or poster.

There are many ways to use col-
ored cord, so give a thought to tying
your ideas with string.

k/L (^hnstrnas LPrayer

Grace Ingles Fiost

O Prince of Peace! O Son of God!
On this your natal day
Before you we contritely kneel
And for your guidance pray.

There are so many need our care;
Like little wolf-affrighted lambs,
The children of this sin-scarred world
Extend imploring hands.

O touch our eyes that we may see,
Our ears that we may hear!
Make worldly dissonance decrease
As year succeedeth year!

O Son of God! O Prince of Peace!
Help us, your will to do . . .
Loving, giving all the way,
That we may be like you!

Amen.

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer, HiiJda Parker

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Lovell W. Smith

CENTRAL ATLANTIC STATES MISSION, NORTH CAROLINA EAST
DISTRICT ACHIEVES 102 PER CENT IN THE BOOK OF MORMON
READING ASSIGNMENT 1956-57

Front row, left to right: Eugenia S. Cochran, President; Hertha B. Child, First
Counselor.

Back row, left to right: Katherine L. Bailey, Second Counselor; Elizabeth Shingle-
ton, Secretary.

Lovell W. Smith, President, Central Atlantic States Mission Relief Society, re-
ports: "The Relief Society sisters of the North Carolina East District obtained 102
per cent completion of The Book of Mormon reading assignment for the year 1956-57.
This was accomplished through the use of posters, progress charts, constant correspond-
ence, and personal visits to the seven branches in this district, which are scattered over
an area of 160 miles. . . . This accomplishment is due to the efforts of the faithful
sisters of the Dulah, Hampstcad, Harkers Island, Jacksonville, Mount Zion, New Bern,
and Wilmington Branches. These sisters have showed their desire to serve our Heavenly
Father and to co-operate and follow instructions from those in authority through their
participation in this reading assignment. . . . Also, out of the 176 Relief Society mem-
bers in this district, 105 members were awarded diplomas for having completed the
reading of the entire Book of Mormon over a six-year period."

Page 835

836

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

Photograph submitted by Ella T. Lee

ST. JOSEPH STAKE (ARIZONA), GLOBE WARD VISITING TEACHERS
ACHIEVE A ONE HUNDRED PER CENT RECORD FOR FOUR YEARS

Front row, seated, left to right: Martha Gihespie; Vinetta Dallas; Mary Self; Clara
Pace, President, Globe Ward Relief Society; Margery Clark; Lucy Henderson; Bella
Zufelt.

Second row, seated, left to right: Susie Wallace; Delia White; Irene Besner; Susan
CluflF; Ruby Eaton; Olis Youngman; Nellie Dixon; Orissa Winkler.

Third row, standing, left to right: May Banner, First Counselor; Blanch Smith;
Neta Patterson; Gwen Machula; Blissie Lee; Dorothy Smith.

Back row, standing, left to right: Vera Larsen; Fay Zufelt; Margaret Gould; Joyce
Knucky; Leah Ford; Florence Lewis, visiting teacher message leader; Evelyn Anderson,
Secretary; Ethel Medlin; Lillian Rose; Opal Suomela, Second Counselor.

Ella T. Lee, Secretary, St. Joseph Stake Relief Society, reports that Globe is a
mining town, and they feel that the Relief Society should be congratulated for the
very fine achievement of their visiting teachers.

Lavona L. Hoopes is president of St. Joseph Stake Relief Society.

Photograph submitted by Margaret D. Stephenson

NEW YORK STAKE, MANHATTAN WARD RELIEF SOCIETY AT THE
SHAKESPEARE MEMORIAL THEATER, STRATFORD, CONNECTICUT

July 13, 1957

Boy in foreground: Carlton Morrison.

Front row, left to right: Mary Jean Freebairn; Weston Edwards; Lelia Seegmiller,
President, Manhattan Ward Relief Society; Louise Shaffer; Barry Thompson; Peggy
Heidt, Secretary, New York Stake Relief Society; David Seegmiller.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

837

Second row, left to right: Norma Rhoda; Elena Torres; Wanda Carlson; Lois
Brasch; Lael Littke; Golda Evans, Counselor, Manhattan Ward Relief Society; Mary
Randall.

Third row, left to right: Mildred McBeth, Counselor, Manhattan Ward Relief
Society; Beth Haws; Virginia Panessa; Irene Kearns; Lila Mae Dickson; Shirley Collins;
Norma Roberts; Helen Thackeray, member. New York Stake Relief Society board;
Josina Monson.

Fourth row, left to right: Max McBeth, member of the Manhattan Ward bishop-
ric; Ingrid Schmitz; Caroline Dunn; Janet Bateman; Linnea Morrison; Mary Van der
Peyl; Ann Cullimore; Margaret Stephenson, President, New York Stake Relief Society;
Charlotte Zerker.

Sister Stephenson reports: "The photograph shows the Manhattan Ward Relief
Society at the Shakespeare Memorial Theater in Stratford, Connecticut. Included are
several members of the Priesthood who went along to enjoy a splendid performance of
OtheUo. At other times during the season the various wards of the stake made excur-
sions to the theater, some seeing The Merchant of Venice and others seeing Othello."

Photograph submitted by Thelma J. Nebeker

PASADENA STAKE (CALIFORNIA), EAST PASADENA WARD
BOOK OF MORMON PROJECT

Thelma J. Nebeker, President, Pasadena Stake Relief Society, reports a communica-
tion from the East Pasadena Ward Relief Society: "A small, sweet-faced teacher took
her place at the podium in the East Pasadena Ward chapel to deliver her last theology
lesson of the Relief Society year. A group of 105 women had assembled to hear her.
As the teacher faced them, she asked those who had read The Book of Mormon during
the lesson year to come forward. Seventy-two women stood, and one by one filed for-
ward to receive the special diploma and Book of Mormon Treasure Chest which she
and her husband had prepared for them. That this feat was far more than a sta-
tistical achievement . . . was evident in the testimony meeting that followed. The
increased spirituality of the group and the outpouring of personal testimony bore evi-
dence to the strength ... of The Book of Mormon in the lives of these many women
who had just finished reading it.

''Sister Cotterell made her remarkable achievement as a teacher with the aid of
a tremendous personal knowledge and command of her subject, with a beautiful spirit
of inspired humility, and with some top-flight teaching devices. The device which
may have been most instrumental in inspiring many women to systematically read The
Book of Mormon was the assigning to each member of the class a number. After
writing each number on a small piece of cardboard, she placed the number at the
bottom of a picture of the Hill Cumorah. As each person reported her reading prog-
ress on the monthly roll, her number was shifted upwards towards the top of the hill."

Sister Louise S. Cotterell stands at the podium, with a representation of the Hill
Cumorah in front of her.

N DEPARTMENT

Qjheologyi — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 6— Qualifications of Those Who Labor in the Ministry

Eider Roy W. DoxQy

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 4 and 12)

For Tuesday, March 4, 1958

Objective: To show the importance of service and the quaUties necessary in the
hves of those who are called into the Lord's work.

SECTION 4 is the first revela-
tion given through the Prophet
to another person. Later many
revelations in The Doctrine and
Covenants were addressed to indi-
viduals. Some of these came in
response to questions on the part of
the persons concerned, or a prob-
lem existed which was clarified to
Joseph Smith through revelation,
as we shall see in subsequent lessons.
From the Prophet's journal or his-
tory, it is not indicated that Section
4 came either at the request of
his father Joseph Smith, Senior, or
because of an existing problem.
Verse 3 would suggest, however,
that the Prophet's father had a de-
sire to serve in the ministry.

In a study of The Doctrine and
Covenants one should, insofar as
possible, know the historical back-
ground and context of the revela-
tions to interpret properly their con-
tents. This means not only the

Page 838

environment or setting but often-
times the person or persons to
whom the revelation is directed.
There are also other benefits derived
from such an approach, such as a
better acquaintanceship with the
lives of some of the men who were
called into the Lord's service in this
dispensation.

The Pwphet's Father

The first vision and the visit of
Moroni were not beyond the belief
of the good man, the Prophet's
father. Joseph Smith, Senior, seemed
to be of a believing heart. He was
the first to recei\ e the testimony of
his son concerning the visits of the
angel Moroni. Undoubtedly, the
spirit of the Lord had prepared the
way that Joseph Smith might have
just such a friend and confidant as
his father. After Joseph had been
visited three times during the one
night by the angel, he arose early to

LESSON DEPARTMENT

839

work with his father in the field.
This attempt to work was unsuc-
cessful because of his exhausted
condition. Upon leaving for the
house, Joseph was visited by Moroni
who again repeated the message of
the night before. He was ''com-
manded'' to tell his father of the
vision and message delivered by the
angel. Upon doing so, his father
said it was of God and that he
should do as the angel directed him.
The Prophet's father died at the
age of sixty-nine, just seventeen
years after he counseled his son to
do as the angel Moroni had com-
manded. During those years he
became a member of the Church,
and later he was ordained a Patri-
arch to the Church, an office that
was to continue from father to son.
In this way he would fulfill the
promise that he would '\ . . strength-
en the church , . ." (D. & C. 23:5)
which was his duty forever. It was
the privilege of his son Joseph to
see by vision his father in the ce-
lestial kingdom. (See D. H. C.
11:380.) It may also be of interest
to know that he is referred to in
The Book of Mormon in connection
with the name by which his son
should be known as a descendant of
the Joseph who was sold into Egypt.
(See 2 Nephi 3:14-15.)

Use oi Footnote Reieiences

Section 4 commences with a
thought which appears in other reve-
lations (Sections 6:1, 11:1, 12:1,
14:1 ). At this point in these lessons,
a suggestion is offered in connection
with the footnote references and
their use. For instance the letter ''a"
by the word ''marvelous" in verse 1
of Section 4 refers to the first of the
series of scripture references at the

bottom of the page, designated by
"a." As one examines each of these
references, he discovers (1) the
word in the reference, or (2) a sim-
ilar thought expressed. The frequent
use of footnote references gives a
better comprehension of the mean-
ing of the work or the thought
which the Lord wishes one to know
in relation to that word or thought.
One should keep in mind, however,
that these footnote references may
not always seem to apply. This is
probably true in regard to the ref-
erence Section "38:12" of "a" which
may be a typographical error.

A Marvelous Work

A dictionary definition of the
word "marvelous" suggests that
which causes wonder, astonishment,
wonderful, exciting marvel. There
is also associated with these words
the idea of miracle.

Without referring to all of the
footnote references, it should be
noted that reference is made to
Isaiah 29:14 where the Old Testa-
ment prophet foresaw the day when
The Book of Mormon would be re-
vealed to the world, and the Lord
would perform a "marvelous work
and a wonder." Certainly, we can
understand that this ancient volume
of scripture is a wonderful work as
a part of the Lord's great work
which was to be established on the
earth in the last days. The Book
of Mormon has also come to the
world in a miraculous way which
has created astonishment and won-
der. The reference in Section 4:1
to "... a marvelous work . . ." which
was ". . . about to come forth among
the children of men," may refer to
the coming forth of The Book of
Mormon since it was to be pub-

840

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

lished soon, and especially the estab-
lishment of the kingdom of God
with all of the keys of the Priest-
hood. There are other things as-
sociated with the marvelous work
of the Lord in the latter days. We
shall not attempt to point out all
of these at this time, but only what
is suggested by the footnote refer-
ences under consideration. In the
references Sections 95:4 and 101:95,
it is made known that the Lord's
''strange act" is to be brought to
pass, '\ . . that I [the Lord] may
pour out my Spirit upon all flesh,"
and ". . . that men may discern be-
tween the righteous and the
wicked. . . ." The marvelous work,
or strange act, of the Lord in the
last days we learn is also to convince
many ". . . of their sins, that they
may come unto repentance, and
that they may come unto the king-
dom of my Father" (D. & C.
18:44) . The Book of Mormon does
convince men of their sins and con-
verts them by the Spirit of the
Lord. Men learn that they must
repent to receive the kingdom of
the Father.

Wholehearted Service

With the Lord about to bring
forth his wonderful work, it is en-
joined upon each person who enters
his service to ". . . see that ye serve
him with all your heart, might, mind
and strength, that ye may stand
blameless before God at the last
day" (D. & C. 4:2). In reference
to this verse, this comment is given :

Because the Lord was about to begin
a marvelous work among the children of
men, he needed servants who were willing
to give themselves entirely to that work —
"heart, might, mind, and strength"; that
is, affections, will-power, reasoning faculty,

and physical strength, all must be dedi-
cated to the ser\iee of the Lord in this
latter-day work {Doctrine and Covenants
Commentary, 1950 edition, page 24).

Message to All Who
Seek to Serve

Section 4 is primarily concerned
with the qualifications of those who
are to labor in the Lord's ministry.
This would not only include Joseph
Smith, Sen., but all who would seek
to make a contribution to the build-
ing up of the kingdom of God upon
the earth. To accomplish this work,
it is necessary that they give of
themselves in the manner suggested
above. By the wholehearted serv-
ice that one performs for others as
an officer or teacher in the king-
dom, he ". . . layeth up in store
that he perisheth not, but bringeth
salvation to his soul" (D. & C. 4:4).
In what ways do you consider that
your service in the Church has con-
tributed to your journey on the way
to salvation?

Responsihilities oi the Church

The mission of the Church is to
save men and women. For this pur-
pose the Lord has established his
work on the earth. In this process
of saving, two of the great responsi-
bilities resting upon the Church are
the preaching of the gospel, and the
perfecting of the lives of the mem-
bers. In both of these purposes,
the Lord has wisely established as a
part of his Church organization op-
portunities for individual service.

In the accomplishment of the
general objectives of the Church,
every member may make a contribu-
tion. In fact, when one enters the
Church he takes upon himself the
obligation of building up the king-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

841

dom of God (Church). When this
covenant is entered into, the con-
vert receives an opportunity which,
if accepted, provides the means
whereby he may work toward per-
fecting his own hfe.

Missionary Service

One of the most soul-satisfying
experiences is to participate in ad-
vancing the Father's kingdom by
performing missionary work. There
are many opportunities to partici-
pate in this activity for those who
quahfy. Now that stake mission-
ary work is available to the mem-
bers of the Church, one need not
serve in the foreign missions to re-
ceive the happiness of being a party
to the conversion of souls. All mem-
bers are under the obligation of liv-
ing lives that will assist others to
see the light of the gospel; but this
is not all, the responsibility carries
over into worthy action. It is serv-
ice in the kingdom that brings sal-
vation.

The Lord has provided our un-
usual missionary system in which
men and women may receive the
opportunity to serve in preaching
the gospel. The Auxiliaries of the
Church also provide many oppor-
tunities for service.

Service in the Auxiliaries

In this anniversary month of the
Relief Society of the Church, it is
appropriate to refer to this ''the first
and most important auxiliary organ-
ization of the Church," as an
example of a service organization.
In the great Welfare Program of the
Church, we find the Relief Society
making a tremendous contribution
to those whom that program serves

and also to the members of the
Society in service opportunities.

The other Auxiliaries of the
Church, or aids to the Priesthood,
provide many activity opportunities
for the officers and teachers and
also the members who make up the
organizations. Thus, the very or-
ganizational pattern of the Church
is designed to further the salvation
of man. Active participation in the
Church keeps one spiritually alive.
It is one of the factors which in-
creases faith and keeps testimonies
strong.

Some Revelations for All

When one becomes an active
agent in the ministry of the Lord,
what is expected of him? Revela-
tions numbered 4 and 12 give an
answer to this question. Although
they are directed to individuals, the
message is for all who seek to labor
in the cause of Zion. The fact that
both revelations are similar suggests
this point, but in Section 12 one
finds that the message is intended
for all having the same desire:

Now, as you have asked, behold, I say
unto you, keep my commandments, and
seek to bring forth and estabhsh the cause
of Zion.

Behold, I speak unto you, and also to
all those who have desires to bring forth
and establish this work;

And no one can assist in this work ex-
cept he shall be humble and full of love,
having faith, hope, and charity, being
temperate in all things, whatsoever shall
be entrusted to his care (D. & C. 12:6-8).

The revelation given to Joseph
Smith, Sen., gives additional virtues
to be expected of the true ministry
of the Lord:

And faith, hope, charity and love, with

842

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

an eye single to the glory of God, qualify
him for the work.

Remember faith, virtue, knowledge,
temperance, patience, brotherly kindness,
godliness, charity, humility, diligence.

Ask, and ye shall receive; knock, and
it shall be opened unto you. Amen

(D.& 0.4:5-7).

OuaUfications iox the Ministry

A brief statement of definition
and explanation of most of the vir-
tues mentioned in these revelations
may assist us to appreciate more
fully the scope and truth of these
qualifying requirements.

Fmth in its broad sense is the
principle that impels men to resolve
and to act. It ''. . . becomes to us
the foundation of hope, from which
spring our aspirations, ambitions,
and confidences for the future. . . .
Faith is the secret of ambition, the
soul of heroism, the motive power
of effort" (James E. Talmage,
Articles oi Faith, page 103). 'The
predominating sense in which the
term faith is used throughout the
scriptures is that of full confidence
and trust in the being, purposes,
and words of God" {Ihid., page

96).

Hope— Desire, with expectation
of obtaining what is desired, or be-
lief that it is obtainable (Webster's
Dictionary).

Read Moroni 7:40-43 for Mor-
mon's teachings on hope.

Charity and love, with an eye
single to the glory of God.
'\ . . charity is the pure lo\'e of
Christ . . ." (Moroni 7:47). This
love becomes a motivating power
in the lives of those who have been
''born again." It becomes the offer-
ing of the true followers of Christ

in return for the love the Father
and the Son have bestowed upon
them through the atonement
wrought by the Savior. It is mani-
fested in a keeping of the com-
mandments, one of which is the
love of mankind.

Read Moroni 7:43-46, 48 on
Mormon's teachings on faith, hope,
and charity. (See also I Corin-
thians 13; Colossians 3:12-15.)

Virtue— Moral practice or action;
moral excellence; rectitude; moral-
ity; also chastity (Webster's Dic-
tionary).

Learn the will of God, keep his com-
mandments and do his will, and you will
be a ^'irtuous person {Discourses of Brig-
ham Young, page 300, 1925 edition).

. . . sincerity, "the mother of a noble
family of virtues"; simplicity and purity,
"the t\\'o wings with which man soars
above the earth and all temporary na-
ture. . . ."

Purity lies in the affection. It "unites
with and enjoys God." It is the pure
in heart that shall see God. No person
of impure heart, though baptized a hun-
dred times, can approach him (David O.
McKay, Gospe] Ideals, pp. 14, 15).

Knowledge— Familiarity from ac-
tual experience; practical skill, ac-
quaintance with fact; hence, scope
of information (Webster's Diction-
ary).

Add to your faith knowledge, etc. The
principle of knowledge is the principle of
sahation. This principle can be compre-
hended by the faithful and diligent; and
exery one that does not obtain knowledge
suflFicient to be saved \\ill be condemned.
The principle of sahation is given us
through the knowledge of Jesus Christ
{Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith,
page 297).

(See also D. & C. 131:6; 130:18-19.)

Temperance — Moderation; self-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

843

control; calmness (Webster's Dic-
tionary).

The Saints should . . . avoid excesses
and cease from sin, putting far from them
"the lusts of men;" and in their amuse-
ments and pastimes adopt a course that
looks to the spirit as well as the letter,
the intention and not the act alone, the
whole and not the part, which is the
meaning of moderation. In this way their
conduct will be reasonable and becoming,
and they shall find no trouble in under-
standing the will of the Lord (Joseph F.
Smith, Gospel Doctrine, page 300, Fourth
Edition)

The best way to teach temper-
ance is to keep the Word of Wis-
dom {Ihid., page 301).

Patience — Quality of being able
to bear or endure pains, trials, or
the like, without complaint or with
equanimity; forbearance (Webster's
Dictionary) .

Now we exhort you, brethren, warn
them that are unruly, comfort the feeble-
minded, support the weak, be patient to-
ward all men (1 Thess. 5:14).

(See also D. & C. 67:13; 101:38.)

Bwtheily Kindness— Quality of
being sympathetic, gracious, loving,
affectionate (Webster's Dictionary).

Godliness — Purity in person and
in morals is true godliness.

HumfJity — Humility is submis-
sion to the will of God. It is the
opposite of pride and arrogance.
(See also Mosiah 3:19.)

Diligence — Quality of being in-
dustrious; persevering effort; not
careless or negligent (Webster's
Dictionary). (See also D. & C.
107:99-100.)

Virtues to Seek; Vices From
Which to Repent

The foregoing virtues are goals to
which all Latter-day Saints should

strive. The object of gospel under-
standing and teaching is to bring
about perfection in the lives of the
true followers of the Master. The
Lord performs his work through
imperfect people. He does expect,
as indicated above, that they who
seek eternal life will seek perfec-
tion. As a practical test for each
member of the Church, we may
have brought to our attention some
of the things from which we should
repent. It is suggested, therefore,
that a list of each one of the virtues
given in Sections 4 and 12 be made,
with its accompanying antonym op-
posite the virtue. The opposite
word, or antonym, is the vice from
which we should repent. An ex-
ample of this procedure is shown
below :

VIRTUE

VICE

Faith

Doubt; unbehef

Charity

Selfishness, hatred

Knowledge

Ignorance

Patience

Irritabihty

Godliness

Irreverence

Diligence

Slothfulness;

Negligence

Hope

Despair, discourage-

ment

Chastity

Immorality

Temperance

Excess

Brotherly kind-

Cruelty

ness

Humility

Pride; unteach-

ableness

Questions ioi Discussion

1. What was the marvelous work which
was about to come forth among the chil-
dren of men?

2. Why would you believe that Sections
4 and 12, though addressed to individuals,
were intended for others?

3. What are the two great responsibili-
ties of the Church, and show how these
Sections (4 and 12) emphasize these ob-
jectives?

844

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

4. In what way does the Relief Society
pro\ide opportunities for its members to
serve?

5. Name the virtues mentioned in these

two sections and tell their importance as
quahfications for the ministry.

6. How do these two revelations help
one to know wherein his life may be more
perfect? Illustrate.

Visiting cJeacher /liessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 6— "Fear Not to Do Good, My Sons, for Whatsoever Ye Sow, That

Shall Ye Also Reap; Therefore, If Ye Sow Good Ye Shall Also

Reap Good for Your Reward'' (D. & C. 6:33).

Chiistine H. Rohinson

For Tuesday, March 4, 1958

Objective: To emphasize the fact that everything we do, our every word or deed,
has its effect for good or evil, and we shall be blessed through our good acts.

/^NE of the firm realities of life is
that as we sow so shall we reap.
This thought has been a central
element of religious doctrine for
thousands of years. It is found not
only in modern revelation but in the
teachings of both the Old and the
New Testaments. For example, in
Proverbs we read, '". . . to him that
soweth righteousness shall be a sure
reward" (Prov. 11:18). Paul, writ-
ing to the Galatians, said, ''Be not
deceived; God is not mocked: for
whatsoever a man soweth, that shall
he also reap" (Gal. 6:7).

A beautiful aspect of striving to
do good is that in the process, we
not only help others and perform
useful service, but in so doing we
increase our own ability to do more
good. Step by step we tend to be-
come that for which we are striving.
One good act performed makes the
next one that much easier. 'Tor
as he thinketh in his heart, so is

he . . ." (Prov. 23:7). Thus we
reap as we have sown.

The story is told of a little boy
who, with his parents, moved into
a house overlooking a deep ravine.
One day, because of a reprimand,
the little boy became very angry
with his mother. In order to give
vent to his feelings he ran to the
edge of the ravine and shouted as
loud as he could: 'T hate you, I
hate you." Almost immediately
there came rumbling back at him
an angry, hollow voice, 'T hate you,
I hate you."

The little boy was terrified and
running back to his mother sobbed
that there was a wicked man in the
ravine who hated him and wanted
to harm him. The wise mother
took the little boy by the hand, and
led him back to the ravine. Then
in a tender, pleasant voice she
called, "I love you, I love you." A
kind, happy voice echoed back the

LESSON DEPARTMENT

845

same sweet words she had spoken.

So it is in this hfe. Every good
or evil deed we sow comes back to
us in kind. We cannot wrong an-
other without reaping an injury our-
seh'es. And every good act we
perform returns to bless us.

. . . Evety good deed done to others
is a great force that starts an unending
pulsation through time and eternity. W^e
may not know it, \^e may never hear a
word of gratitude or of recognition, but
it will all come back to us in some form
as naturally, as perfectly, as ine\"itably, as
echo answers to sound. Perhaps not as
we expect it . . . but sometime, some-
how, somewhere, it comes back . . . {The
Power oi Truth, W. G. Jordan, page 39).

It is not only important to sow
good deeds but kind words also
have a reciprocal effect. As we sing
in a well-known Latter-dav Saint
hymn, ''Let us oft speak kind words
to each other; kind words are sweet
tones of the heart."

Ofttimes the most precious gift
we can give to another is a word of
sincere sympathy, lo\e, and apprecia-
tion. Such words which express our
gratitude to others spread cheer and
encouragement. As wise Solomon
said, 'Tleasant words are as an
honeycomb, sweet to the soul . . ."
(Prov. 16:24). And in the words
of our Savior:

. . . ever}^ idle \\ord that men shall
speak, they shall gi\e account thereof in
the day of judgment.

For by thy words thou shalt be justi-
fied, and by thy words thou shalt be con-
demned (Mt. 12:36-37).

Let us then be conscious of our
every thought, word, and deed, and:

. . . not be weary in well doing: for in
due season we shall reap, if we faint not
(Gal. 6:9).

y(/ork 1 1 ieeting — Living More Abundantly

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)
Discussion 6— The Importance of Insurance
Elder Willmm F. Edwaids
For Tuesday, IMarch 11, 1958

npHIS lesson will include a brief
general re\iew of the more im-
portant types of insurance that all
families should consider. The dis-
cussion leader should strive to moti-
vate members to give adequate
attention to insurance in their fi-
nancial planning and to have suf-
ficient general background that they
will be able to talk with qualified
insurance representatives.

Life Insurance

If every person could be certain
of li\ing in good health until sixty-
five or seventy years of age, it would
be possible to anticipate and prepare
for the important things of life. The
a\erage man and wife \\orking as a
team, if given time, would be able
to acquire a home and ultimately be
free of debt, finance the education
of their children, support the chil-

846

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

dren who might be called on mis-
sions, and accumulate savings to
provide for the closing years of life.
But hfe itself is not that certain.
Every responsible bread earner must
recognize that there are some things
in life that he must make more se-
cure than life itself. This can be
accomplished with life insurance.
Every head of a family should carry
sufficient life insurance to protect
his minimum dreams, the minimum
he desires to provide for his
family. As circumstances permit,
the amount of life insurance should
be increased according to needs and
desires.

Fire Insurance

Every home should be protected
with fire insurance. This is not be-
cause of the likelihood of a fire, but
the risk involved in case of a fire.

For most people, the cost of a
home equals nearly a lifetime of sav-
ing. If the home were destroyed,
it may be that there would not be
sufficient working years left to ac-
quire and pay for another. This
would be a real tragedy. It is a risk
you can't afford. Every effort should
be made to avoid a fire and, in ad-
dition, it is wise to protect the in-
vestment with fire insurance. In
some areas, other forms of insur-
ance, such as earthquake and tor-
nado insurance should be considered
in the same way.

Automobile Insurance

The common ownership of an
automobile, especially by the saints
living in North America, and the
constantly demonstrated risk of an
accident make it essential for all
automobile owners to carry some
type of insurance protection. Never
operate an automobile without in-

surance to at least protect you from
possible damage to others. If the
insurance is considered too expen-
sive, then find a way of living with-
out ownership of an automobile.

Hospital, Surgical, and
Medical Insurance

Most families, especially those
with young children, will find it ad-
vantageous to carry insurance for
protection against the occasionally
large hospital and surgical expenses
associated with illness. These ex-
penses are often so large that, unless
covered by insurance, a sound finan-
cial program can be upset and life
is exposed to financial emergencies
that are discouraging and avoidable.
The value of such insurance is be-
coming so well recognized that in
increasing numbers employers are
adopting group programs covering
all of their workers.

Cost of Insurance

Insurance is expensive and many
neglect needed protection for this
reason, hoping, praying, or just
gambling, that they will be spared.
The circumstances of each family
vary widely, and there appears to be
only one sound rule. Determine
the cost of the miniaium protection
needed for the family, and provide
for this in the budget even at the
expense of reducing the allotment
for the basic essentials of food, cloth-
ing, and shelter. Regardless of how
difficult the circumstances or how
pressing the needs, it is easier to
spend less on these essentials and
pay insurance premiums than to be
without in a time of emergency.
Surely the mother, who usually
stands to benefit most from insur-
ance protection, should willingly

LESSON DEPARTMENT

847

support the payment of insurance
premiums.

Spintual Insurance

The writer prays with all his heart
that each discussion leader will
catch the spirit and help the class
members to understand the im-
portance of maintaining in full
force an insurance policy that will
guarantee to each eternal life.

The Master came to this earth
and gave his life that such a policy
would be available. In the early
revelations to the Prophet Joseph
Smith, the plan was again made
clear:

And, if you keep my commandments
and endure to the end you shall have
eternal life, which gift is the greatest of
all the gifts of God (D. & C. 14:7).

We are all in need of this protec-
tion. The greatest risk in life is that
by partial or complete disobedience,
we may lose the spirit and forfeit
God's choicest blessings.

The premium to be paid for this
policy is complete devotion to the
principles, ordinances, and standards
of the Church. The terms of the
contract are definite.

There is a law, irrevocably decreed in
heaven before the foundations of this
world, upon which all blessings are
predicated —

And when we obtain any blessing from
God, it is by obedience to that law upon
which it is predicated (D. & C. 130:20-21 ) .

I the Lord am bound when ye do what
I say; but when ye do not what I say, ye
have no promise (D. & C. 82:10).

There are no circumstances in life
that make it necessary or wise to
deviate from the gospel standards.
Read Matthew 24, verses 3 through
13, where the Master tried to make
this clear to his disciples. The Proph-
et Joseph Smith learned the lesson
the hard way when he gave Martin
Harris custody of certain manu-
scripts of The Book of Mormon.
(Read Doctrine and Covenants 3,
verses 1 through 8.)

We should each outline our
noblest dreams and protect them
with constant, proper living.

Supplementary Reference

"Dollars and Sense," by Charles V.
Neal, a column appearing several times a
week in The Deseiet News. The author,
a family financial counselor, gives advice
on better living through better spending.
Such subjects as purchasing clothing, food,
and household equipment are discussed,
and advice is given on budgeting the fam-
ily income, insurance, borrowing, savings
accounts, checking accounts, and other fi-
nancial procedures, as well as practical
suggestions on the general management of
income.

(9/®

reams

Enola Cliamberlfn

What can he know of dreams who dreams at morning
And sees his dream fulfilled before the dusk?
What can he know whose dreams mature aborning?
The autumn's corn within the springtime's husk.

What can he know who holds within his fingers
The shine of stars, the curve of heaven's blue?
Within whose heart no unattainment lingers;
What can he know whose every dream comes true?

JLiterature — Shakespeare in Our Lives

Lesson 14— King Lear

Elder Briant S. Jacobs

Text: Shakespeare Major Plays and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison,
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948

For Tuesday, March 18, 1958

Objective: To rise above life's tangible trivia and conceits and feel abiDut us the
sustaining bonds of universal family love.

Oh, sir, to willful men
The injuries that they themselves procure
Must be their schoolmasters. . . .

II. 4. 305-307

Who alone suffers suffers most i' the mind . . .
But then the mind much sufferance doth o'erskip
When grief hath mates, and bearing [grief hath]
fellowship.

III. 6. Ill, 112-114

IZJNG Lear is perpetual miracle; it tragedy" ever written in English
contains everything. A literary since it provides us most purgation
diamond, it flashes more brilliantly within. Some of its scenes are so
with use, repaying the owner in kind cruel, so pitiful, that we must
—whatever the reader brings to the strongly resist calling out to Shake-
play, he receives back in legion, speare for mercy. Because many
intensified and deepened. Thus, prefer to escape such terrors, and
within reason, King Lear is all things choose not to witness life being
to all men, containing almost too scraped so near the living bone,
much of God's plenty, so great is King Lear is not Shakespeare's most
its powerful recoil. It is a play to popular play; it is merely his great-
be suffered rather than read silently est. In very deed King Lear is only
or talked about; once sounded, its for the strong-in-heart. But for
accumulate blow penetrates clean those so defined, it is unique, mag-
through the surfaces of things, poli- nificent, and, above all, true,
tics, intellect, to strike fully at the From its earliest known form as
heart, the spirit. The most delicate- an early fable or chronicle to the
ly constructed, the most complex in present, this play has undergone
interrelationships, King Lear ex- many significant changes. The origi-
hibits a clear correspondence be- nal King Lear is suffused with
tween inner meaning and outward Christian virtues and faith in the
event or word. Hamlet thought his hereafter; in Shakespeare's play
way into reality; Lear feels his, and Lear's only source of strength or
his power is, therefore, greater over weakness is himself, and the codes
us. Many regard this ''symphony of and imagery of wild beasts are more
suffering" as the greatest ''deep native to it than are the values of

Page 848

LESSON DEPARTMENT

849

any ordered, restrained culture.
Surely because Shakespeare's version
seemed too fierce and dismal, Na-
hum Tate rewrote it in 1681, and
this version, which left out more
than half of Shakespeare's lines, was
the only one to be played on the
English stage for the following 150
years.

Shakespeare sharpened the point
of the original King Leai by con-
densing it, and by adding Lear's
madness, the Fool, the storm, and
an unhappy ending (in the original,
Lear is restored to the throne and
his beloved Cordelia lives). In do-
ing this Shakespeare was entirely
right, since his purpose is to give
dramatic body to man's ceaseless
warfare between good and evil with-
in his own heart. By achieving this,
Lear's intimate personal conflict be-
came universal, enabling all who
would know some phase of them-
selves more fully to find identity
within Lear's tortured breast.

Shakespeare's play is rightly
named King Lear, for within the
evolution of the play a spoiled, self-
righteous, tempestuous, and shallow
king becomes a humble, compas-
sionate, selfless, loving man. Othel-
lo is a general, Hamlet a prince,
Macbeth a king, as are the subjects
of all the histories, yet only Lear is
honored with the royal title of king,
which is also fair and just, so great
is his own inner revelation and final
self-discipline over the most malign
of evils.

Plot

The carefully made plot is divided
into two parallel patterns, one cen-
tering about King Lear, the other
about the Duke of Gloucester.
While these two strands compli-

ment each other and intermesh,
Gloucester's relationship with his
sons best justifies itself by providing
contrast with Lear's relationship
with his daughters. Also it should
be noted that while Gloucester
withers from within, withdrawing
under suffering (and attempting
suicide), Lear pours forth his un-
bearable remorse and shame in tor-
rents of passion. For him life is
always to be faced and met. Through
this release, plus gentle sympathy
from his friends and Cordelia, he is
temporarily restored to sanity before
Cordelia's hanging and his own
death so that, even though briefly,
father and daughter were finally
reconciled.

The Lear Plot: In ancient, Dru-
idic England, proud, uncontrolled
Lear promises to give his kingdom
to the daughter who publicly pro-
claims the most love for him. Gon-
eril and Regan gush sweet adjectives
in their greed, but young Cordelia,
in her integrity refuses to allow so
intimate a truth to be flaunted for
public hearing and says she loves
him neither more nor less than the
natural bond of daughter to father
dictates.

Furious, he disinherits her, gives
all his lands and powers to Goneril
and Regan, with whom he plans to
stay alternately a month at a time.
Dowerless Cordelia marries the King
of France. Goneril, then Regan, so
insult and shame their spoiled father
that in a rage he runs out into the
open storm, refusing to debase him-
self before them. The two sisters
care nothing for their husbands,
quarrel over the rising, unscrupu-
lous Edmund, and finally both meet
death through their jealousy over

850

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

him. Cordelia comes from France
to reinstate her father, but her forces
are defeated, and she joins home-
less Lear and restores him to sanity
with her love. The two enjoy but
a brief time together before she is
hanged at Edmund's order, Lear
enters with her body in his arms,
and immediately dies himself, hap-
py in knowing that at least one of
his children loved him truly.

The Gloucester Plot: Pompous,
self-satisfied Gloucester allows his
illegitimate son Edmund to con-
vince him that his brother, Edgar,
seeks to usurp Gloucester's place, so
honest, innocent Edgar is banished.
When Cornwall, Regan's husband,
gouges out Gloucester's eyes think-
ing he opposes his rule, Gloucester
is cast out blind into the world. In
disguise Edgar attends his father in
his wanderings, protecting him from
himself in his despair and attempted
suicide. Edmund is accused of
treason, he and his brother Edgar
fight, and Edmund is mortally
wounded. Before he dies he tries
to do good ''despite his nature" by
countermanding his order to hang
Cordelia, but it is too late. Glou-
cester recognizes the virtues of loyal,
banished Edgar, but still he crawls
off alone to die of a broken heart,
and Edgar is left to guide the af-
fairs of state.

Themes

1. Nature's true laws always tri-
umph: To the illegitimate Edmund,
Nature's law is that of cutthroat
competition so familiar to us all:

Thou, Nature, art my goddess, to thy law
My services are bound. Wherefore should I
Stand in the plague of custom, and permit
The curiosity of nations to deprive me. . . .

I. 2. 1-4

This passage expresses a feeling
more easily understandable in some-
one conceived outside wedlock and,
therefore, a lifelong outlaw. In Ed-
mund, as in Goneril and Regan,
Lear's daughters, we find pure evil,
since they likewise define nature as
that force which rewards their self-
ishness, greed, cruelty, and ingrati-
tude. In these and other hearts we
see illustration of Shakespeare's great
conviction that, if the most com-
mon and powerful human flaws —
fear, pride, anger, ambition— are
allowed to run loose, they always
destroy the humans dominated by
them. 'Techery eats itself." Con-
versely ''Nature's" great law that "he
who loses his heart shall find it" is
seen in the Fool, Edgar, Kent, Cor-
delia, and in Lear himself. Finally
all these achieve selfless compassion
and forgiveness. Through his suf-
fering Lear finds a new identity with
"naked, unaccommodated" man,
now become a fellow creature, in
contrast to the selfish trivia of his
former court status. Thus can man-
kind achieve salvation from brute
force and animal passion, both of
which produce human chaos.

2. Man is not saved alone: Ed-
mund and Cornwall are lone wolves,
Goneril and Regan lone vixens, and
Gloucester and Lear are at the play's
beginning alone in their irresponsi-
bility and pompous self -concern.
Gloucester is led to true self-realiza-
tion only when Edgar, whom he
foolishly mistrusted and disinherit-
ed, attends his father in loyal love
when he is outcast, just as Kent, the
Fool, and Cordelia grant Lear un-
qualified forgiveness and suffer with
him, sharing his unbearable griefs
until they help him regain sanity.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

851

3. Mankind becomes one in its
bare, common hmnanity: Once Lear
no longer succumbs to his lifelong
habit of self-pity, he experiences for
himself in the storm and hovel what
it is that hurts the poor creatures of
earth, and he sympathetically defines
both himself and his fellows as
''poor, bare, forked animals/' Once
this great step is achieved, he dis-
trusts the pomp, the shallow display,
and the supreme concern with sur-
face appearance which so preoccupy
the wealthy, powerful classes of so-
ciety. Now the renewed Lear would
return to sustaining Nature, where
gaudy adornment is unknown and
clothes are used to keep man warm:

If only to go warm were gorgeous,

Why, nature needs not what thou gorgeous

wear'st.
Which scarcely keeps thee warm ....

II. 4. 271-273

Now the rejuvenated Lear con-
fesses how men separate themselves
by worshiping false gods:

. . . Plate sin with gold

And the strong lance of justice hurtless

breaks.
Arm it in rags, a pigmy's straw does

pierce it.

IV. 6. 169-171

Cordelia returns to her outcast fa-
ther only because she loves him,
Lear realizing this in his true
ecstasy defines the true tie that
binds, in contrast to the pomp and
circumstance he once worshipped.
All he asks now is to be with his
Cordelia, bonded together in love.

. . . Come, let's away to prison.

We two alone will sing like birds i' the

cage.
When thou dost ask me blessing, I'll

kneel down
And ask of thee forgiveness. So we'll live,

And pray, and sing, and tell old tales,

and laugh
At gilded butterflies, and hear poor rogues
Talk of court news. And we'll talk with

them too,
Who loses and who wins, who's in, who's

out,
And take upon's the mystery of things
As if we were God's spies. And Vv'e'll wear

out,
In a walled prison, packs and sects of

great ones
That ebb and flow by the moon.

V. 3. 8-19

How sweet is this return to
''Natural'' goodness, in contrast to
being embroiled within a group
which holds itself superior to man-
kind as a whole.

4. Reciprocal respect and love be-
tween the old generation and the
new best biidge the natural gap be-
tween them.

5. Oiten inner blindness ends
when physical blindness begins.
Until his eyes are gouged out, Glou-
cester has been blinded by his own
impulses, to which he yielded in
begetting Edmund, and bragging of
his achievement later. But, once
his eyes are gone, he replies to one
who finds him lost— lost both in the
physical world and in steering his
moral course:

I have no way and therefore want no eyes,
I stumbled when I saw ....

IV. 1. 20-21

This reversal of unquestioned,
surface truth is couched in wise
words, first from a Fool:

. . . All that follow their noses are led
by their eyes but [they are] blind men. . . .

II. 4. 69-70

and next from mad Lear, whose
madness nonetheless reveals subcon-
scious truth as he speaks to blinded
Gloucester:

852

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

Lear. Oh ho, are you there with me? No
eyes in your head, nor no money in
your purse? Yet you see how this
world goes.

Glo. I see it feelingly.

Lear. What, art mad? A man may see how
this world goes with no eyes. Look
with thine ears. See how yond
Justice rails upon yond simple thief.
Hark, in thine ear. Change places
and, handy-dandy, which is the
Justice, which is the thief?

IV. 6. 148-158

Wise, knowing, Edgar reminds
his illegitimate brother how much
father and son have in common:
that Gloucester's blindness in beget-
ting Edmund was the blind force
upon his eyes when he still had
sight:

The gods are just, and of our pleasant vices

Make instruments to plague us.

The dark and vicious place where thee he

got [begot]
Cost him his eyes.

V. 3. 170-173

Perhaps the main strands of the
play might be brought together in
one thematic statement: King Leai
tells the tragedy of two old men
who were blinded by selfishness and
pleasure while they had eyes and
sanity, but who, through suffering,
came to know inner sight and truth.

Great Scenes

In many ways Act I, Scene I,
might justly be described as the
climax of the play; all that follows
is passion and unfolding. Excerpts
from this judging scene might prof-
itably be read aloud, that the con-
trast between GoneriFs and Regan's
artificial praise and Cordelia's genu-
ine statement of affection might be
felt. It should also be pointed out

that various phases of Lear's own
character and emotions are mirrored
exactly in his daughters, and that
the love of display and praise, as
seen in the two elder sisters, as op-
posed to the integrity and love of
truth of Cordelia, are values firmly
grounded within their common fa-
ther; therefore, if in this scene as
throughout the play, they sin or
achieve, they are true to their hered-
ity and follow his precept.

Storm on the Heath

Few scenes in literature contain
greater power than Lear's tumultu-
ous inner release of his broken heart
and bewilderment as he wanders for-
lornly against wind and thunder, as
spoken in Act III, Scene 2. Here
the correspondence between the in-
ner soul and the outer tempest is
wellnigh perfect. But Lear's burst-
ing madness leaps the bounds of his
own tortured self beyond the im-
mediate scene, to symbolize a uni-
versal expression.

(Enter Lear and Fool)

Lear. Blow, winds, and crack your cheeks!

Rage! Blow!

You cataracts and hurricanoes, spout

Till you have drenched our steeples,
drowned the [weather] cocks!

You sulphurous and thought-exe-
cuting fires,

Vaunt-couriers to oak-cleaving thun-
derbolts,

Singe my white head! And thou,
all-shaking thunder.

Smite flat the thick rotundity o'
the world!

Crack nature's molds, all germens
[seeds] spill at once

That make ingrateful man! . . .

Rumble thy bellyful! Spit, fire!
Spout, rain!

Nor rain, wind, thunder, fire, are my
daughters.

I tax not you, you elements, with
unkindness.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

853

I never gave you kingdom, called you

children,
You owe me no subscription. Then

let fall
Your horrible pleasure. Here I stand,

your slave,
A poor, infirm, weak, and despised

old man. . . .
More sinned against than sinning.

III. 2. 1-9, 14-20, 60

Rarely has human suffering
achieved such majestic tumult as
this.

Shakespeare injects a short scene
at Gloucester's castle, after which he
returns us before a hovel where
Lear, supported by his loyal Kent
and the Fool, is now less concerned
with the visible storm, but looks
within himself and confesses to a
habitual indifference for those fel-
low-humans who, naked and alone,
have endured like buffetings without
ever having received Lear's sym-
pathy for them.

Kent. Good my lord, enter here.
Lear. Prithee, go in thyself, seek thine own
ease. [Now first he considers others]
This tempest will not give me leave

to ponder
On things would hurt me more.

But ril go in.
[To the Fool] In, boy, go first. You

houseless poverty —
Nay, get thee in. I'll pray, and then

I'll sleep. [Fool goes in]
Poor naked wretches, wheresoe'er

you are,
That bide the pelting of this piti-
less storm.
How shall your houseless heads and

unfed sides,
Your looped and windowed ragged-

ness, defend you
From seasons such as these? Oh, I

have ta'en
Too little care of this! Take physic,

pomp.
Expose thyself to feel what wretches

feel,

Reproduced uy Permibbiun of the
Shakespeare Memorial Theatre
Stratford-Upon-Avon, England

Photograph by Angus McBean

JOHN GIELGUD AS KING LEAR
AND ALAN BADEL AS THE FOOL

That thou mayst shake the superflux

[superfluities] to them
And show the Heavens more just.

III. 4. 22-36

Here for the first time in his self-
ish life, Lear's own inner tempest
has jarred him until he can perceive
reality, both within his own blood
relationships and his relationship to
all mankind. By thus losing him-
self in ''common" human suffering,
he triumphs over his own.

Father and Son at Dover

Turned out to ''smell his way to
Dover/' blind Gloucester seeks the

854

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

top of the towering chalk diffs,
from which he hopes to jump and
end his wretched hfe. His only
guide is a concerned peasant, really
his banished son in disguise. In one
of the most magical passages in the
play Edgar creates an irresistible
word-picture of the cliffs as they
look down on tiny, moving fisher-
folk far below, helps his father jump
from the cliff (supposedly), then
picks his father up to convince him
of his miraculous survival from the
fall. On the stage this is awkwardly
performed (though surely in the
Elizabethan theater Gloucester
jumped from the balcony to the
stage). This scene, Act IV, scene
VI to line 80, can well be read aloud;
its verbal, pictorial power sustains it
fully.

Forgiveness and Reconciliation

Cordelia has returned at the head
of the French army to restore her
father to kingly status, but most of
all to find him and repay his im-
petuous banishment of her with her
unqualified love. Lear, maddened
and debilitated, sleeps in a tent, sur-
rounded by French gentlemen and
attended by a doctor. Soft music
plays as Cordelia speaks her grati-
tude to Kent for standing by her
father; then, after she expresses con-
cern for his illness, Lear speaks:

Lear. Pray do not mock me.

I am a very foolish fond old man,
Fourscore and upward, not an hour

more nor less,
And, to deal plainly,
I fear I am not in my perfect mind.
Methinks I should know you and

know this man,
Yet I am doubtful, for I am mainly

ignorant

What place this is, and all the skill

I have
Remembers not these garments, nor

I know not
Where I did lodge last night. Do

not laugh at me,
For, as I am a man, I think this lady
To be my child Cordelia.

Cor. And so I am, I am.

Lear. Be your tears wet? Yes, faith. I
pray weep not.
If you have poison for me, I will
drink it.
I know you do not love me, for

your sisters
Have, as I do remember, done me

wrong.
You have some cause, they have not.
Cor. No cause, no cause.

Lear. Am I in France?

Kent. In your own kingdom, sir.

Lear. Do not abuse me.

Doct. Be comforted, good madam. The
great rage
You see, is killed in him. . . .

IV. 7. 59-79

Once these lines are sounded,
slowly and in sympathy, they make
their own way. If Shakespeare is
sublimity, these lines are most mov-
ing and sublime, and Cordelia's ''no
cause, no cause," is one of the purest
statements of universal forgiveness
in our heritage. Surely after such
tender communion, both are ready
for death. And soon it comes. Yet
none live into immortality more cer-
tainly than they.

Thoughts for Discussion

1. Do you feel Shakespeare was justified
in naming this play King Lear? Why so?

2. Discuss universal qualities revealed in
Lear's self-discovery.

3. Compare Gloucester's and Lear's re-
actions to adversity.

4. What do you consider the source of
Cordelia's greatness?

(boaai Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life

Lesson 12— Families Have Members
Elder John Fan Larson

For Tuesday, March 25, 1958

Objective: To show how the family unit meets the needs of the various family
members.

AS they share both privileges and world and capable of assuming the
responsibilities, family members leadership of a family. It is his as-
develop love, respect, and under- sertion that he has achieved the full
standing of one another. A spirit stature of manhood and is anxious
of unity comes from playing, eating, to prove that he is prepared to cope
working, and worshiping together, with life's adult problems. When
from the sacrifices and sorrows he marries, a whole new set of re-
shared. The home gives each family sponsibilities and relationships en-
member a sense of belonging, a feel- sue. His sweetheart is now his wife,
ing of security, of love, and oppor- but his sweetheart still. He be-
tunities for growth regardless of age. comes the head of this union, with
We cannot fully understand the new responsibility for decision,
power of its influence, however, nor which he shares with his wife, and
what the home really means to an they move forward as one. New
individual without first appreciating happiness is found as they build
his specific situation. Even though together.

family members may all have com- By law and custom the husband
mon basic needs and be affected by assumes the responsibility for sup-
similar influences, still, each is an port, for providing the material
individual, and what the family is things needed to maintain the home,
to one it is not to another. Let us His diligence stems from a strong
look at the family successively jesire to give his family every op-
through the eyes of the husband and portunity and advantage possible,
father, the wife and mother, the He is proud of his wife for her
child as he grows from infancy to capabilities, for the little things
adulthood, and through the eyes of ^hich she does for him, for her
grandparents. What does each ex- understanding, for her inner worth,
pect of the family? What does each and for her devotion as a partner,
contribute? How are their various He enjoys the security and love of
needs met. ^hjs new-found relationship and

looks forward to the children who

Husband and Father ^iH bless the home.

To the Latter-day Saint husband. As his family responsibilities in-

marriage is a declaration of faith in crease and he sees his children grow

the future. It is a recognition of his and develop, he too, grows in wis-

belief that he is ready to face the dom and maturity. He acquires a

Page 855

856

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

greater capacity for love, tolerance,
and understanding. Within the
heart of every father there is a desire
to see his children achie\'e. If he
holds the Holy Priesthood, he wants
his family to improve and progress
temporally and spiritually. His de-
sire is voiced in the words of Joshua:

. , . choose you this day whom ye will
serve ... as for me and my house, we
will serve the Lord (Joshua 24:15).

To his family, he stands as a pil-
lar of strength, a symbol of security,
honor, integrity, dependability, and
constant devotion. In return, an
honorable family and a stable home
life give desired status to him in his
profession, business, community life,
Church assignments, or social con-
tacts.

The father who overhears his son
volunteer, ''My dad can lick any dad
in the neighborhood" may not
choose to accept the challenge, but
he swells with pride at the thought
that he represents to that boy the
peak of perfection in all things.
Such loyalty is one measure of his
success as a father. The little girl
who expressed in a song: ''Oh, if
Mother hadn't married Daddy, Dad-
dy might have married me," was
also trying to say that her father was
her choice of all manhood.

Fortunately, what a husband and
father wants for his family, once
achieved, or partially so, are the very
things from which he derives his
greatest pleasure. Only God could
devise such a satisfactory reciprocal
arrangement. It serves to emphasize
the need each of us has for other
family members. A father's reward
for his devotion as head of his fam-
ily is to see his efforts bear fruit in
the lives of his children.

My son, keep thy father's command-
ment, and forsake not the law of thy
mother:

Bind them continually upon thine
heart, and tie them about thy neck.

When thou goest, it shall lead thee;
when thou sleepest, it shall keep thee; and
when thou awakest, it shall talk with thee
(Prov. 6:20-22).

Too often family members fail to
express outwardly their appreciation
for a father's contributions to the
home. Though a busy man, he, too,
has needs, and he looks to his home
for deference, love, affection, loyalty,
voiced appreciation, and small ges-
tures which indicate he is well liked.
He thrives on the feeling of fellow-
ship which comes from surprises
planned by his family for his plea-
sure and delight.

Wiie and Mother

The Latter-day Saint woman who
marries also looks to the future with
faith and aspirations. If she has
been properly prepared for marriage,
she has selected her husband wisely.
She honors his Priesthood and ac-
cepts him as the head of the home.
Her children, each of whom she re-
gards as a blessing, have crowned
her with the sacred blessings of
motherhood. Like all great bless-
ings, motherhood carries great obli-
gations. The present fulfillment of
these obligations is the real mother-
hood. She accepts responsibility to
see that her children are well fed, to
keep them clean, to minister to their
wants, to relieve their discomfort, to
safeguard their health, to listen to
their problems sympathetically, and
to contribute to their social, intellec-
tual, and spiritual training and de-
velopment. She constantly sacri-
fices for her children spontaneously
and without fanfare.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

857

It is the mother, largely, who
creates the atmosphere of the home.
She is uniquely prepared to provide
emotional security for her husband
and children. Somehow the warm
love of a mother for her child com-
pels the child to achieve in a man-
ner he knows will please her. The
mother who knows of the potenti-
alities of this relationship will labor
hard to point the proper way and
will be gratified with the results.
She will observe the effect of her
love, the result of her teaching, the
power of her example; and her heart
will come to the knowledge that
hers is an opportunity to mold her
child in the image of God. Though
she gives much, she receives more.
Her most satisfying compensation
is found in the love and appreciation
of her children, and the devotion
of her husband.

If a mother serves her family as
the Lord intended, she will be en-
titled to the inspiration and guid-
ance of her Heavenly Father. Her
children bless her with a feeling
of accomplishment as they walk in
her footsteps, for they represent the
consummation of all her dreams. A
home and family bring to a mother
her greatest contentment.

Who can find a virtuous woman? for
her price is far above rubies.

The heart of her husband doth safely
trust in her. . . .

She will do him good and not evil
all the days of her life. . . .

Strength and honor are her clothing. . . .

She openeth her mouth with wisdom;
and in her tongue is the law of kindness.

She looketh well to the ways of her
household. . . .

Her children arise up, and call her
blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth
her. . . .

Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain:

but a woman that feareth the Lord, she
shall be praised.

Gi\'e her of the fruit of her hands; and
let her own works praise her in the gates
(Prov. 31:10-12, 25-31).

The Child Glows

The birth of a child, after months
of preparation by his parents,
heralds the greatest of earthly joys.
Spirituality seldom reaches greater
heights. Kindness, tenderness, con-
cern, love, and faith are never more
finely expressed. Birth is the union
of a spirit child, born of God, eter-
nal in nature, with a physical body
born of earthly parents. Every child
brings a sacred responsibility to the
mother and father alike. The moth-
er is anxious that her child be ''per-
fect'' in every respect and that she
will measure up to her responsibili-
ties in making him so. The fa-
ther's major concern is that the new-
born baby and his mother are
surrounded with every comfort,
safeguard, and protection. One
baby daughter, with the help of her
mother, wrote the following mes-
sage to her father to express grati-
tude for his concern over them:

Mother and I would like to thank you
for the beautiful flowers and for the many
kindnesses with which you have showered
us while we've been getting "adjusted."
It surely is wonderful to open your eyes
in a new world and find that you have
the best father in it! Imagine what a break!
I can tell you it's "Love at first sight" for
me! No wonder mother picked you.

The newborn child is sweet and
innocent, but has power to pull
tenderness from the heart and a
response to his every movement and
sound. He has only a fuzzy idea
about the family. He experiences
feeling rather than comprehension.
By his cries and smiles, those who
care for him can see, hear, and feel

858

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

his pleasure or displeasure. If his
needs are met, he, somehow, man-
ages a smile or a relaxed nap, and he
is said to be a good baby. While
his physiological needs are impor-
tant, the ''feeling" of those about
him, which he senses, does more to
fix his course in life than anything
else. If he is not fed properly and
regularly, if his discomfort is not
alleviated, and if love is absent, the
feeling for others which he thus ob-
tains may prove disastrous to him in
future years.

Every child should be recognized
as the child of God, which he is,
from the moment of his birth, and
accorded the dignity due one of that
standing. He somehow knows if peo-
ple do or do not care for him, and
thus feels secure or uncertain of the
trust he can place in others. It is the
atmosphere of the home where all
children develop feelings about peo-
ple and situations. Because of this,
parents should regard the molding of
a life as a rare privilege. It is in the
family where a child first learns
anger, love, fear, and other emotion-
al responses. Parents will want to
help their child cultivate desirable
characteristics and will try to avoid
situations which might instill fear,
anger, and other less desirable traits.

As a child grows, he gradually
leaves the complete protectiveness
of his family. He learns to walk,
talk, inspect, and explore, and,
thereafter, never stops. Somewhere
in his preschool life is born a de-
sire for new experiences and friends
outside his home, yet he is fearful
of getting beyond the protection of
home. He figuratively starts with a
shy peek out the door. He soon
learns he is an individual and some-
times asserts the fact with an arbi-

trary ''no'' much to the surprise of
his parents. He is particularly
sensitive to the attitude of his par-
ents who can help best through an
understanding love to which he can
securely tie.

As the child reaches middle child-
hood he continues to be dependent
upon his parents, but his clesire to
be recognized as an independent
individual increases. Sometimes this
desire causes him to assert himself
by defiance. Parents need to recog-
nize such behavior for what it is, i.
e., a declaration that "I am a per-
son." Understanding parents will
not resist this but will ingeniously
provide experiences by which he can
assert that he is a person. Children
of this age need to continue in the
participation of the family group,
but they also need to achieve recog-
nition and a sense of belonging with
other children of their own age
group.

The pre-adolescent strives hard for
group approval. He wants to be-
long so strongly he acts, dresses, and
combs his hair like his pals. Chil-
dren of this age progress well in
reasoning and the acquisition of
such characteristics as tolerance,
sympathy, and affection for others.
They have a good sense of justice,
fairness, and truth. Their desire
for more recognition from their
friends, and less from adults, helps
them in their quest for personal
recognition. During this period and
the adolescense which follows, the
home should surround children with
a variety of wholesome recreational
and creative interests to give proper
balance to their development, to
serve as an excellent outlet for their
energies, as a port of welcome to
associates, and to give constructive

LESSON DEPARTMENT

859

direction to their emotions and
talents.

The adolescent child is sensitive
to what others think, do, and say.
His physical growth is often perplex-
ing to him. He becomes conscious
of the opposite sex. He is inclined
to be moody, often shifting abrupt-
ly from the heights to the depths.
He likes to exaggerate. He is a ma-
ture adult and an inexperienced
child all rolled into one. His par-
ents are alternately proud and per-
plexed as he shows his maturity only
to be followed by the behavior of
a little boy. He strives vainly to
convince all of his standing as an
adult, and when we are almost con-
vinced, he returns to his childish
ways.

Parental love, expressed by limita-
tions, is often regarded by the
adolescent as a lack of love or trust.
Parental skill and understanding at
this time are given the supreme
test. He basks in the ''glory" of be-
ing recognized as an adult. If
treated as a child he may quickly
throw a tantrum, withdraw, or be-
come irresponsible. At this stage
his emotional disturbances often re-
sult in delinquent behavior which is
basically a reflection of what the
child has received from his parents
and society. This stage can be
smoother if the parent-child rela-
tionships in the preceding years
have been close and effective. Ac-
tually, parents will emerge from the
crucial experience much wiser than
anticipated, having learned much
more than they have taught.

As the child approaches young
adulthood, it is important for par-
ents to build up his faith in society
and in its democratic and spiritual
ideals. He should be taught the

significance of his contribution to
society, the importance of sound
planning for the future in prepar-
ing to assume adulthood. He should
understand the purpose of his
earthly probation and be given a
sound sense of confidence in fulfill-
ing it. He needs guidance in select-
ing his profession or vocation. He
needs help in making educational
decisions, and encouragement in the
attainment of educational goals. He
can be greatly aided in social ad-
justments, and in developing mature
conduct patterns.

When I was a child, I spake as a child,
I understand as a child, I thought as a
child: but when I became a man, I put
away childish things (I Cor. 13:11).

He needs assistance in choosing a
mate and in planning his own fam-
ily life. This is not to say that
when a child approaches adulthood,
we suddenly start to teach him how
to assume his intended role. Ac-
tually, the best guarantee of a strong
family life in the next generation is
a strong family life now, for the at-
titude of the child towards family
life is largely created from what he
absorbs from the family in which he
grows.

Certainly the home should instill
into this age the truism that if he
gives to the world the best he has,
the best will come back to him. He
should leave the home determined
to surpass mediocrity in whatever
vocation he chooses. ''Good, bet-
ter, best; Never let it rest until the
good is better, and the better best."

Grandfather and Grandmother

The family is not complete with-
out grandfather and grandmother.
They, too, are individuals with
needs and desires not unlike the rest
of us. These oldest of family mem-

860

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

bers are faced with distinctly new
problems. The ingenuity of man
has lengthened their years with
empty days. Socio-economic factors
have tended to remove them from
the family setting. Industry has
said they are not really needed at a
time when they are the wisest.
Physiological factors, such as the
inability to recuperate from stress,
slowness of step, and dimming eyes,
have a tendency to discourage. How-
ever, a special kind of wisdom, tol-
erance, love, and steadiness, forged
from the experience of years, is
possessed only by grandparents.
There is no influence to compare
with that possessed by one who has
been seasoned by living the gospel
pattern for a period of many years.

The warmth of a grandmother's
smile and the adventure of a grand-
father's story mean worlds to a
child. Grandparents, likewise, are
fully absorbed by their grandchil-
dren. The distance of two genera-
tions is magnetically spanned by this
mutual admiration society.

Grandparents wanted: Must like chil-
dren, know tall tales, have eyes that
twinkle, and a warm heart. Prefer some-
one who is lonely. No age too old. Ap-
ply: To millions of American kids.

Now when people stay young
longer, the concern for young grand-
parents is how to be helpful but not
interfere with the families of their
children. The Biblical injunction,
'Therefore shall a man leave his
father and his mother, and shall
cleave unto his wife: and they shall
be one flesh" (Gen. 2:24) indicates
the pattern to be observed.

As we approach the later years,
we need the security derived from
a sense of belonging and recogni-
tion of our worth as individuals.
The gospel plan gives status to ac-

complishment, and the path of per-
fection, having no place for idleness,
gives direction to life to the very
end.

Activity for All Within the Gospel

Phn

There is no substitute for the
family. In no other way can the
needs of family members be met.
Other social institutions, such as the
Church and school, contribute
much, and indeed are essential to
the fuller development, but neither
can replace the home. Each should
be regarded as a resource to enrich
our lives. Within the Church lies
an over-all philosophy and a pro-
gram of activities to meet various
needs of all family members, of
whatever age. These resources and
others should be generously called
upon to aid in personal develop-
ment, but the qualities of growth
and greatness spring from the home,
where each member contributes and
likewise receives, where love and
understanding and opportunities are
found.

Supplementary References

1. "Outings and Family Solidarity" —
LaVern W. Parmley, The Relief Society
Magazine, July 1956, page 420.

2. ''Developing Safeguards for Youth"
— Delbert L. Stapley, The ReUei Society
Magazine, November 1956, page 718.

3. "How We Conduct the Family Hour
in Our Home" — Helen S. Gardner, The
ReUei Society Magazine, March 1956, page
160.

4. "There's No Substitute for Parents"
— Morton M. Hunt, Reader's Digest, De-
cember 1956, page 39.

5. "The First Line of Defense— The
Home," Helen Spencer Williams, The
Relief Society Magazine, October 1942,
page 679. ^^

6. "What Grandparents Are For,
Edith G. Neisser, National Paient-Teach-
er, January 1957, page 21.

7. "Agenda for Adolescents," Lawrence

LESSON DEPARTMENT

861

K. and Mary H. Frank, National Parent-
Teacher, October 1956, page 25.

8. ''What Makes a Good Home/' Anna
W. M. Wolf and Margaret C. D'awson,
The Child Study Association of America,
Inc., 132 East 74th Street, New York 21,
New York.

9. "As Your Child Grows. The First
Eighteen Months," Katherine M. Wolf,
Ph.D., The Child Study Association of
America, Inc., 132 East 74th Street, New
York 21, New York, 40 cents per copy.

10. "Fathers Today: Neglected or
Neglectful," Gunnar Dybwad, the Child
Study Association of America, Inc., 132
East 74th Street, New York 21, New
York, 1 5 cents per copy.

11. "Mature Adults or Oldsters," Dr.
Harvey Fletcher, The ImpTovement Era,
May 1956, page 320.

12. "Parental Relations With Ado-
lescent Youth," Ila Rupp, The Improve-
ment Era, June 1956, page 386.

13. "Your Child From One to Six,"
Children's Bureau Pubhcation No. 30,
Revised 1956, U. S. Department of
Health, Education, and Welfare, Wash-
ington, D.C.

14. "A Healthy Personality for Every
Child," Fact Finding Report Digest, Mid-
century White House Conference on Chil-
dren and Youth, 1951, Health PubHca-
tions Institute, Inc., Raleigh, North Caro-
lina.

15. "When Parents Grow Old," No.
208, Public Affairs Pamphlets, 22 East
38th Street, New York 16, New York, 25
cents per copy,

16. "Neither Children Nor Adults,"
Antone K. Romney, The Improvement
Era, April 1957, page 233.

17. "The Diagnosis," Omer A. Kearney,
The Improvement Era, May 1957, page
307. (Old Age.)

18. "That Junior High Age," Maurice
A. Wogaman, National Parent-Teacher,
May 1957, page 16.

19. "What Youth Worries About and
Why," H. H. Remmers and L. E. Tah-
ona, National Parent-Teacher, February
1957, page 7.

20. "Are We Prolonging Youth's De-
pendence?" Irene M. Josselyn, M.D., and
Roy E. Larsen, National Parent-Teacher,
April 1957, page 4.

21. "Pressures on the Cooker," Dale B.

CHRISTMAS
CANTATAS FOR
LADIES VOICES

THREE PART

CHIMES OF THE HOLY NIGHT-

Holton 1.00

CHRISTMAS MESSIAH-Handel . 1.00

DAWN OF CHRISTMAS-Nolte... 1.00

MUSIC OF BETHLEHEM-Holton.. 1.00

PREPARE HIM ROOM-Hadler 1.00

SONG OF THE HOLY NIGHT-

Wilson 1.00

THIS IS NOEL-Davis 1.25

WONDROUS STORY-Kountz 60

TWO PART

CHILD OF BETHLEHEM-Walter... 1.00

MUSIC OF BETHLEHEM-Holton.. 1.00

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
□ On Approval G Charge

□ Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

llai|neslMii«i€ |

mr^rrmiiiii^f^^^trZi

MS HORTH UNIVERSITY. PROVO*^ Salt Lake City 11, Utah

862

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1957

Correct costuming for
Shakespearean dramatizations.
When ordering costumes,
please always send measure-
ments and sizes.

We are also headquarters for
the American Flag.

Please write or phone:

THE SALT LAKE COSTUME
COMPANY

248 South Main Street
Salt Lake City, Utah
Phone: EM 3-1031 or
EM 3-9842

• BEAUTIFUL
• HANDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish
bound to the Deseret News Press for the
finest of service.
Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50

Advance payment must accompany

all orders.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gQ>s.

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah n|V/|

Harris, National Parent- Teacher, June
1957, page 7.

Questions foi Discussion

1. Discuss how the Latter-day Saint
family and home can meet the needs of
the following age groups: (a) infant; (b)
growing child; (c) adolescent boy; (d)
adolescent girl; (e) young adult; (f) par-
ent; and (g) grandparent.

2. How does the Church assist the
home in satisfying these needs?

Shepherd JLad

Rose T. Graham

I piled the wood — kindled the fire,
Watched the flames leap high and higher.
Then stretched me out on the ground

to sing
And tune my golden lyre.
As flames bowed low and coals grew red,
I slumbered on my outdoor bed.

LLpon a crLoliji I Light

Ins W. Schow

Upon a holy night,
Beneath God's holy sky.
Feet race, completing errands.
And purpose lights each eye.

Soon comes the joyous dawn
When, since the long ago.
Our gifts have been the loveliest
That hearts and hands bestow.

For each who gives of self
The Christmas truth has found;
Again the great star showers its beams,
The angel's words resound.

{Joirthdaii (congratulations

Ninety-four

Mrs. Emelia Carlson
Los Angeles, California

Ninety-three

Mrs. Josephine Erickson Halverson

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Selena V. Kelsey

Springville, Utah

Mrs. Carrie A. Niccolls
Phoenix, Arizona

Mrs. Alice Vernon Maynard
Anderson, Indiana

Ninety-two

Emily Frances Cooley Wells
Huntington, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Effie Willey Holt
Burley, Idaho

Mrs. Minnie Watts Cummins
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Clara Burns Doman
Bountiful, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Shaw
Los Angeles, California

Mrs. Annie M. Roberts Smith
Salt Lake City, Utah

kluick (chnstmas S/deas

Elizabeth WiJiiamson

A pot of herbs (chives, oregano, pars-
ley, or thyme). Dress the pot up with
silver kitchen foil and add a green bow.

Put popped corn and baby rick-rack in
red and green on a big fir cone to make
a miniature Christmas tree for the table.

NEW ZEALAND

Temple Dedication Tour

sails from San Francisco

on the fabulous Mariposa

April 2, 1958,

EUROPE

The definite date for the dedication of
the temple in England is not yet
known, but we shall have tours to
Europe in June, July, and August of
1958.

For further information
write or phone:

VIDA FOX CLAWSON

966 East South Temple

Salt Lake City 2, Utah

Phone: EM 4-2017

For Relief Society and
Genealogy Workers

TYPEWRITING
CLASSES

New Classes Begin Soon

Classes to run 6:30 to 8:00 p.m., Mondays and
Thursdays. Individual help and instruction for
adults who wish to use typewriting in genealogy
and other Church work. Call for reservations.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
70 North Main Salt Lake City, Utah

Page 863

Qjrom I Lear and cfc

I wish to express my gratitude for all
who make up our wonderful Magazine.
At our opening social this year we fea-
tured the Magazine. Among other things,
a friend of Frances Yost gave us the inti-
mate side of her hfe, then a story by Mrs.
Yost was retold. Now, when we see a
story by this author, it seems so personal
that we doubly enjoy it. May she write
many more!

— Josie P. Condie, President

i6th Ward Relief Society
Pocatello, Idaho

"Pine Nutting," by Alice R. Rich, in
the October issue of the Magazine,
brought tears of nostalgia to me. The
setting for Sister Rich's reminiscing is the
place of my birth. I'll go home for a day
to my parents' house in New Harmony,
some time this month, as I do every month
or two. Much has changed since Sister
Rich gathered pine nuts there, but many
things remain the same — the fall beauty,
the pine nuts, the vermillion cliffs, and the
love and security she spoke of — may still
be found. Thank you for bringing us
these fine articles and stories of our herit-
age.

— Marguerite N. Mecham

Milford, Utah

I am a Long Beach, California, widow
over here in Wiesbaden visiting my son
and family in the service. I have been
over here a year and have had The Relief
Society Magazine come to me every
month. I do appreciate the Magazine.
I read it from cover to cover and am
passing it on to other sisters. ... It is a
wonderful experience to know that the
young mothers in the Church are so faith-
ful. . . . It is a privilege to hear their
testimonies and listen to the brilliant way
in which they conduct the Relief Society
lessons. ... I assure you we have no fear
for the future, if all the sisters in the
Church are as faithful as they are here in
Wiesbaden — almost one hundred per cent.

— Estella D. Jones

Wiesbaden, Germany

I enjoy The Relief Society Magazine
very much. It has a lot of good reading in
it for every member of the family. I like
the "Near and Far" page — reading what
each sister has to say. I was very much
interested in the article on the Southwest
Indian Mission (in the October Maga-
zine), as we have a son who labored in
that mission. ... I was pleased to see my
mother's sister's name in the August Mag-
azine — Annie Katherine Erickson Benson.
She is ninety-one years old. I like the
article "When Mother Made Butter" by
Mae R. Winters in the July issue. I
could see again our home and mother
churning butter, and I would have a drink
of the good buttermilk.

— Mrs. Katie Gittins
Lewiston, Utah

On behalf of the Welsh members of
the Merthyr Tydfil Branch, let me thank
you for such a fine Magazine. I pass my
Magazine on to my friends who are not in
our Church, and they really enjoy reading
about the sisters of our Church. Out
here, we are few, but gain a better testi-
mony every time we read this Magazine.
Even the brothers read the Magazine, it is
so interesting.

■ — Mrs. June Drew

Merthyr Tydfil

Glamorgan, South Wales

Great Britain

I have the desire to let you know how
I depend on the lovely Magazine for com-
fort and help in my life. My children have
enjoyed it as I have enjoyed it. I am
thankful to my mother for making it avail-
able to me when I was young, cultivating
my taste in reading material. Today I ran
across the poem "To Aunt Getty's Old
Blue Bowl," by Matia McClelland Burk,
in the September issue. I know it must
be dedicated to my Aunt Getty's posses-
sion. Her name was Alcesta Burk, and I
notice this author's name is Matia McClel-
land Burk. Thank you for helping to
make this world smaller, drawing us closer
together.

— Clara Perry

Rexburg, Idaho

Page 864

1. ANSWERS

TO GOSPEL QUESTIONS

Joseph Fielding Smith

Many general questions concerning LDS theology
and practices are given direct, forthright answers
by a leading Church scriptorian, President
Joseph Fielding Smith. These questions have
been asked by both young and mature persons.
Some of the questions may be the very ones you
would personally like answered. $2.50

2. PATHWAYS TO HAPPINESS

David O. McKay
Compiled by Llewelyn R. AAcKay

President McKay points the way to true happiness
and a full rich life in this vital volume, and dis-
cusses such subjects as education, courtship and
marriage, free agency, death, labor unions, hered-
ity, and personal aspirations. $3.95

3. HANDY
SCRIPTURE GUIDE

Benjamin Alward

All scriptures supporting the main features in the Restor-
ation of the Gospel are assembled and organized for
immediate reference in this handy, pocket-size book.
Missionaries who use the standard missionary teaching
plan will especially welcome this book. $1.75

., 44 East South Temple -- Salt Lake City, Utah

DESERET BOOK COMPANY
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( )
money order ( ) I have an account. Please charge it.

Amount enclosed $ for the following

encircled books: 12 3

}b&^

Name i

Address ■

City

Residents

Utah

Zone
inclu

State...
2% sa

tax. [

Your ''BENEFICIAL'' family is caroling to you:
'Have a Merry Christmas . . . BENEFICIAL UFE

A Happy New Year, too, *' (3^^^**^/^^ ^^^^Don^

Beneficial Lifr Bldg\^/ Salt Lake City, Utah

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Texts

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats